《The Barter Novel Sierra and Xavier》 Chapter 1 Do you, Sierra Winters take Xavier Hunt as yourwfully wedded mate and husband? The person speaks and my body shivers like a leaf shuddering in a freezing winter. My hands and feet were ice cold and all I wanted to do was run and never look back. Tears sting my eyes but I keep them in. No. I wont cry in front of everyone. I am not weak. Clenching the white wedding dress in my sweaty palms, I try to keep on my nerves. To fail miserably. I had my dreams. I wanted to be a herb doctor. To help heal thousands of people. But marriage? It was not a part of it. Especially not to a man like him. Looking up through the diaphanous veil, I stared at my future husbands handsome face, to have my soul shudder in fear. My eyes drop down back instantly. He had a deadly look stered on his face, those cold grey eyes were fixated on me, simmering with nothing except hatred. And I shrink under it. His hatred was justified. If there was any other man in his ce, I bet he would detest even looking at me, let alone agree to 15:25 128 Moters make me his wife. But this was the royal decree. The barter. And none could go against it. Neither him, nor me. No matter how much we were against it. My gaze stopped at my parents who were looking at us with apprehension. And the desire to say no to this. Bes. stronger. This was my fathers doing. I shouldnt be the one. paying for it. But then my gaze drifts to the thousands of my pack members behind them. And my clenched fists, unclench. How can I see all these innocent people die? If I go back now, Silver Moon warriors will turn this ce into a blood pool. And my blood will be the first one to shed. Closing my eyes, I let out the words. I do Cheers and ps echoed in the room and the first teardrop leaves my eyes. Great, Celebrate my doom. Do you Xavier Hunt take Sierra Winters as your mate and second wife? The word second wife rooted a dagger into my chest. A recement. Is all my life has be. 15. III 15:241 How did ite down to this? What sin did I even do in my life to deserve this? I do. His cold detached voice made the temperature in the room dip lower. And I lift my palms to rub my arms. Avoiding looking up. Congrattion. I now pronounce you as husband and wife! You may- Before I knew it, he was already walking down the stage. Not bothering for the ceremony toplete. People gasped in surprise but no one said anything. They wouldnt dare go against him. Because he wasnt just a beast. But rather a wounded one right now, who lost his dear wife and mate just 2 days back. He has killed 200 men in thest 24 hours, without an ounce of remorse. Blood is what feeds his regret of not being able to save her. And my blood is going to be his favorite. Because it belonged to the very daughter of the man who killed his mate. Great. Cheers to a loveless marriage and a long life! Because I have a feeling I am not going to live long. III 1535 m Until I am bound to him. And that was forever. If only there was an eternity in real life. The car jolts as it crosses a bumpy road and I adjust myself on the seat. I sneak a peek at the man sitting beside and I find his face morphed in stoneClike coldness. Eyes closed, jaw firm, and nose scrunched in disgust. Was something stinking here? I wondered and next I knew he lowered his window to inhale fresh air. A few more minutes pass and the creases on his forehead dont soften. He was still disgusted by something. Deciding to mind my own business, I look down to y with the hem of my dress. When his heavy voice cuts through the silence of the car. Pull over I The driver abides and the cares to a halt. I look at him in confusion. Wondering what business could he have on a deserted road. Get out. I blink. I looked at him in confusion to find his eyes closed and head leaning back on the backrest. Who is he talking to? When neither the driver nor I move. He opens his eyes to look at me and I gulp. 1525 C Are you hard of hearing? Get out I open my lips to protest when he beats me to it. Your scent is making me nauseous. Will you do it yourself or do you want me to drag you down? The tone of his voice stays neutral, but the threat weighs a ton. Gulping. Deciding to protect the little selfCrespect I had. I push open the door and get out He leaves without bothering me a nce and I hug myself as freezing winds hit me like pointed spikes. My mind goes nk as I stare at his retreating car, driving down the road. So the disgusted thing was me huh? Why am I surprised? I should get used to this. Walking down the empty road at 11 oclock at night. I try to rub my palms to generate some heat, to no avail. The veiled dress wasnt helping either. Distant howls pierced the silence of the forest and I shivered. My heart thumped and I tried to fasten my pace. There were a few times I wished I was like other werewolves. And today was one of them. If only I could shift. I would reach the mansion within minutes. An hour passed and the moon goddess was not showing any mercy. It started raining cats and dogs. By the time I reach the huge gates of the gigantic mansion. I was drenched and numb. 111 1575 12 My breathing was rugged, my lungs protested and my fingers. pale white. My sore legs stumbled as I gripped the iron door to support myself. Looking up at the mansion. I feel my throat turn dry. It was huge, this looked nothing less than a castle. I am going to live here? My gaze stops at the silhouette of a man standing and staring down at me from the window. And I hear my heart thud again. Those eyes. I can identify them among millions. The coldness in them is distinguishable. Reveal your identity! I hear a man shout behind me and I turn around to look at him, when a heaviness settles in my head. He was a guard, pointing a sword at me. Struggling to keep my heavy eyelids open, I battle to speak. My pale lips shivered. II. . am Sierra Win. Hunt. Wife of Alpha- Disbelief bes evident in his eyes. He looks at me from top to bottom. And then lowers his sword. Bowing. Luna. I am so sorry. I didnt realize- 77. 111 I could no longer hear what he was saying. All the strength in my body seemed to leave on its own. And next, I know my grip on the railing loosens and my body slumps down to fall with a thud. Luna! Luna! The guards terrorCstricken cries follow and I lift my closing eyes to see the silhouette still standing at the window. Starting nkly. Doing nothing. His cold grey eyes were thest thing I saw before darkness. engulfed me in its embrace and my unconscious body fell on the cold pavement right outside his castle. Chapter 2 I wake up with a sneeze building up in my throat. Letting it out, I smudge my nose with the back of my hand to look around. Where the hell was I? It was a small room with the only light entering was from a little ventting window at the top. The room was crammed with used stuff and I could see spiderwebs hanging on the walls. Probably a store room or an attic. Just great. I press my palms to get up when I see that I am lying on a crud mattress that hasnt seen the face of a detergent or light in years. I pat it to only find dust particles sprawling in the air. I cough. Covering my mouth to get up. Gosh. It even stinks here. Did some rat sneak in and die somewhere here? I was still collecting my thoughts when the old rustic door was pushed open and I was weed with the face of an old woman. Throwing a ck and white dress on the mattress. She groans in disgust. Covering her mouth. Gosh. You are really filthy. Just get changed and get down to work. III 15:25 * Adju Filthy? Work? What was she saying? Maymay I know who you are? I dont think I know you. She rolls her eyes at me as if talking to a subordinate. cing her hands on her waist, she moves closer to me. Her tone was blunt. Listen you little bitch. If you think this I am so innocent facade. is going to work here? You are mistaken. Everyone here hates you with the deepest of passion, including our master. You disgusting little thing have our Lunas blood on your hands and look at you standing here with so much pride. But dont worry She scoffs to smirk and I nkly stare at her. Our master will make sure to break that backbone of yours, along with that pride. He loved Luna Beatrice more than his life, and he will make sure to hate you, till yourst fucking breath. You can never be her! So dont you once think you will even get food here. let alone respect. The hatred in her voice made the room seem even smaller, but I have learned the hard way to not care about what others think III of you. . Closing my eyes. I try to control my heavy breaths. Rx. I have to rx. I cant let everyones words get to me. I am not a murderer. I didnt kill their Luna. I dont want to rece anyone. You are mistaken. I- Enough! Get your pathetic ass moving. I dont have all day. Change your clothes and report to the kitchen. You work as a maid this day hence. With this being said, she turned around and left. Leaving me alone in the now silent room. I stare at the closed door, nkly. Maid? I turn around to look at the ck pencil skirt and white blouse. And a strange knot twists in my stomach. Did he really expect me to work as a worker here? He married me. No matter he acknowledged it or not. I was his wife. How can he expect me to work as a servant? His actionsst nighte flooding in and I clench my fist. If he thinks he can treat me like shit. He is mistaken. I believe one 111 has to respect themselves for others to respect them. And I didntck in it. Looking down at my soiled, white wedding dress. I decided to change into the maid outfit for the time being. I have to talk to him. Knock* Come in His gruff voice made me gulp. Pushing in the huge oak wood door, I step in to be only met with a spacious wooden interior office. In the centreid a long mahogany table, and behind him sat he. My husband. His face was dipped lower and those eyes were concentrated on the papers he was signing. I softly close the door behind me and step in on the velvet carpet. I stood there awkwardly, Shifting my weight from one leg to another. Pulling on the hem of the skirt which was too short for my liking. I waited for him to acknowledge my presence. But he sat there, engulfed in his own world. I Ignoring me. 5 minutes pass. None of us said anything. My legs started aching because my body was still recovering. Unsure, I step forward to settle on the chairs opposite him. I sighed, rxing into thefort of the cushions when a low cold voice made my back straight up, stiff as a rod. Did I ask you to sit? I gulp. Those grey eyes looked murderous. Scurrying back on my feet I question. Unable to veil the bitterness in my tone. I wasnt aware I needed permission to even sit. His eyes narrow into slits. The pen in his hands stops writing and I see his jaw harden. Come here He looked mad. Clenching my fists, I match his stare. Not saying anything. I wasnt a dog he could order around like that. He needs to give respect if he wants it in return. His perfectly shaped brow lifts in surprise, he wasnt expecting this. But he doesnt say anything. Next I know he pushes back his seat to step towards me and my heart races in my chest. What is he going to do? My body shivered in anticipation and thats when I felt him circling behind me. His aura enveloped me, trying to choke me in its dominance. It seems you werent taught how to respect your husband. If there is one thing I hate the most. Its a woman not knowing her position. Kneel He growls in my ear, resting his huge hands on my shoulder and I step away from him. Turning around to face him. To me, it seems like your mother did a shitty job teaching you how to respect a woman. Go learn it yourself first! I expected him to fume with anger. To get violent. To push me back on the wall or something. But I am surprised when he leans back on his table to smirk. His hands folded in front of his chest. A fierce one. Interesting. I just love a challenge. His eyes cloud. Signifying he mind linked to someone and next know the door opens and in walks his Beta, Ronnie. Yes, your highness. Looking up at me he sighs to speak. His tone sounded bored. Ronnie your new Luna seems to be having a bit of a problem understanding her real position here in our pack. Take her to the public assembly and tie her up. I want all the pack members to be present for the show. I will be there in an hour. Understood, Your Highness. My blood ran cold. No. He couldnt be serious. My eyes snap to the halfCopen door and before Ronnie can grab me, I enter into a sprint. I was running through the hallways like crazy, crashing with people. My mind was nk. When next I know I am grabbed my rough hands. I thrashed in the guards grip but it Was no use. Dragging my body like a rag doll, they take me outside and my heart constricts in my chest. III Chapter 3 I breathed heavily to cate my crazy heart. Looks of disgust came my way as I stared at thousands of eyes surrounding me. They were whispering, pointing fingers at me as I stood on a pedestal. Tied like a prisoner. My wrists were tied behind my back, and my back was pressed to a wooden pole behind me. I wrench my wrists to break free,to only have the ropes to cut my skin. A hiss escapes my lips as I feel them burn. Adjusting my weight from one leg to another. I feel my thighs aching already. Its been an hour since I was tired here like an animal. Everyone was here. What is the meaning of this? What is he nning to do to me? I looked up at Ronnie to find him standing in front of me. A nk look covered his features. Should I ask him? Even though I doubt he would answer. But still, lets try. Beta Ron! The crowd was so loud that my voice was not audible. I try again, to only stare at his stiff back. Beta- My words die down as suddenly the loud voices settle down to hushed silence. I look at everyone in confusion. When I see the reason. The center of the crowd parts and everyone bows. He walks in proud, not bothering to acknowledge anyone. His aura is distinguishable and strides long and confident. Walking up the pedestal those cold feet eyes spare me a quick nce. His eyes scan my tied body and I clench my fists behind my back. No reaction. Nothing except impassiveness. Good evening everyone He speaks in a stentorian thunderous voice and a loud chorus response follows. Good Evening Alpha! I think all of you are aware of the identity of this woman? Resting his hands in his pant pockets, he speaks rather casually. Like he was giving a boring speech. And I felt a shiver travel down my spine. Everyones hatredCfilled eyes bore holes into my soul. . For those who dont know. She is Sierra Winters, daughter of David Winters. The Alpha of the Red Moon pack. The very man who kidnapped my mate and your Luna. The very man who sent back her severed head to us. 7 days ago This cant be good. I feel the aura of the ce shifting. If it was hatred earlier, he was fueling these people to wind it into rage. As per the councils order. I was offered to settle with a barter with Redmoon, instead of their blood. I couldnt afford to lose any more of our pack members. So I agreed. In exchange for our loss, this woman was offered to us as a peace offering. I married her yesterday and brought her here. Walking around the pedestal, he stops behind me and I feel my nerves wrecking. Is he going to kill me? She is a beautiful little thing He gently lifts a column of my hair and I shiver involuntarily. Sniffing it, he inhales deeply and I go stiff as a board. What is he doing? Next, I feel his hot breath fan my neck and I revulsed. And from this day hence. She belongs to us. To Silvermoon. Not as a Luna. But rather as a ve. His words grip my heart in an iron grip and I see the crowd. going crazy. Cheering. 111 Chatter 3 288 Vouchers They were celebrating this. Hooting. While I felt my heart drop deeper into an infinite pit with every passing second. It would have been better if I had died. Why did Dad do this? I know he never loved me. But I still had his blood in my veins. How could he do this to his child? You can treat her however you want. No one is going to stop you. She is yours to seek your revenge. No I lowly whisper to him, and he rests his chin on my shoulder. A smirk forms on his lips. Break her pride, shatter her soul, puncture her selfCrespect. Let her pay for her fathers sins. I start thrashing in the ropes. Starting at the anger building in everyones eyes. And he only rubs his palms up and down my shivering arm. Redmoon severed your Lunas neck, you rip apart this girls very heart by breaking her every day. And I promise you, you will only get rewarded. However. Let me make one thing clear. Lifting his eyes, he looks at the crazy crowd darkly. And a shiver travels down everyones spine. 111 You are not allowed to touch even an inch of her skin. Break her emotionally. But when ites to. . this? He presses a kiss on my naked shoulder and I shiver to plead. A deadly silence follows. All the cheering dies down. And I twist my head to look at him. His eyes were already fixed on me. Its mine to ruin. The first teardrop leaves my eyes and my heart jumps to my throat. No. He cant be that evil! Chapter 4 Unknown territoryAlpha Office A man sat behind the seat, drinking from the ss of alcohol in his hand. His eyes stay fixated on his Beta standing in front of him. Any update? He questions. Starting at the swirling liquid. And the Beta bows. From an insider. It has been confirmed that Mrs Siera is getting treated horribly. She was tied publically and humiliated. The Alpha barely hmms. Not looking much bothered. Taking another sip. He looks up. Well, that was expected. Did he hurt her physically? Not yet Alpha. Hmm. Just make sure he doesnt get to know about her real identity. Things will go haywire if he even gets a whiff of it. 15:26 1288CVouchers No one knows about it except you, me and Luna. Rest assured Sir. The Alpha nods again and gets up to look at the map ced on his table. A smirk makes way on his lips as he takes a marker and circles the Silvermoon territory in Red. Very soon this entire territory will be mine. That bastard Xavier wouldnt even know what hit him. He will be on his knees, begging me for mercy. But I wont show any. The mans eyes shined with malice as he imagined his victory. Gulping the liquid, he chuckles to himself. Alpha, everything till now is going ording to our n. But what next? The council is keeping an eye on our every move. We cant afford a mistake. The Alpha gets up to his full height. cing his hand on his Betas shoulder he nods at him. And thats why we wont make a move. Someone in Silver Moon territory will. 1527 The Beta was confused. Alpha was talking in riddles. I dont understand The only way to destroy Silver Moon is through the council. If something was to happen to themodity exchanged in the barter. It shows negligence on the part of Xavier to hold onto his side of the deal. Viting it will make the barter void and Silvermoon punitive. And you already know what are the repercussions of going against the council. The Beta looks at his Alpha in shock, now understanding what this means. The Alpha gets stripped down from his position and banished. Exactly. And thats when we attack Silvermoom and capture it. Making us the strongest pack in the world. Bravo Alpha! You are are genius! But- But what? Mrs Sierra. Does this mean you are going to get her killed? The Alpha turns his back on the Beta to go silent for a minute. One has to give something to get something in return. Sacrifices have long been a symbol of martyrdom. Instead of living a life as a ve of that bastard. She should die with the little selfCrespect that she has left. 21. 334 III Beta didnt say anything. He felt pity for the girl. She had no fault. in all this but she was paying for the sins that werent even hers. And if all that happened wasnt enough for her, now she has toy her life for it. . She was thinking what she was going through was the worst. If only she knew, the real worst was just beginning. Choose the best of the best for the job. I dont want any leniency. Noted Alpha. Dismiss The Beta leaves and Alpha settles down back on his chair. Drawing a big cross on the Silvermoon territory on the map. He chuckled to himself. Hisughter echoes in the empty room. Silver Moon territory2:00 am Open assembly ground. The ce was deserted with no one around except for one. Still tied to the wooden pole, the girls body was drifting in and out of consciousness. Her maid clothes were drenched in dirty soil water, a sticky slimeClike liquid stuck to her once soft tendrils. Peoples saliva from their spitting at her, slides down her skin making her feel worse than fifth. 21 Mouchers Just imagining the scene that had happened filled her eyes with tears and she felt her stomach revolving. The contents of her stomach crawl up to be pushed out and before she can stop herself, she gags to vomit at her own clothes the 3 Rd time. She stank. Worst than garbage. And another sob escapes her lips. The people did everything they could to break her, pouring nasty liquid on her head, drenching her in iceCcold water, throwing waste on her, throwing eggs, calling her names, and spitting on her. They were angry at her, she could understand. Her father killed their Luna. But what was her fault? Just that his blood was running inside her? This world is not fair. She has heard it before. But it was the first time she was experiencing it. She missed home. She just wanted to go back. Lock her room and cry her heart. But she couldnt. She cant go against the council. No one could. The cool night breeze which generally kissed her skin felt like. pointed spikes today. She shivered, drenched from head to toe and her teeth ttered. 50414 ? 15:271 Dehydration was settling in a long with hypothermia. She knew it wouldnt be long before her body would submit to darkness to protect her. Another half an hour passed, and she was still in a dazed state when she felt rough fingers touching her wrists. She flinches to only see the Beta untying her. As soon as the ropes leave her wrists, her body slumps down on the ground. Her knees scrap against the wood and her palms extend to stop her fall. Breathing heavily. Trying to push aside the dizziness. She looks down to find a pair of shining immacte shoes in front of her. Her palms clench into fists. It seems the practical demonstration did wonders. I brought you down on your knees willingly in a matter of just 5 hours, now isnt it wonderful? His words tried to crack her pride, but he was mistaken if he thought it was made of ss. The next time you want to ignore my orders? Think again. Your every action will have repercussions from now on. Her dropping eyes shoot up to look at him in hate and he couldnt care less about it. Gathering the little strength left in her, she lift her trembling hands to grip his cor. Her words coated in malice. II hate you so damn much! What. . what is my fault in this? Why are you doing thisI am innocent 6-4. 831 III 15. 27 A sinister look clouds his eyes. Innocent? Even my Reba was innocent. Yet your father showed no mercy. What makes you think I will show any? Getting up, he lets her grip drop on his shirt cor. Looking up at his Beta he nods. My father is a monster. Trust me I begged him to not hurt her but- Ice cold water is poured on her and she struggles to get up to only fall back. wing back, she tries to avoid it when the Betal steps closer to her. A bucket of water in his hands. Noaghhh! He pours it on her and her body cant take it anymore. She cks out, dropping to the ground and the Beta looks at her in pity. Clean her up and dispose of her in the attic She will start working at 5 am tomorrow. As my maid. With this being said, Zachary turns around and leaves her behind. Not showing even an ounce of humanity. Once assured that Zach had left, Beta Ron removed his jacket and covered her with it. I am so sorry. You have to endure this. He speaks. Pulling her up in his arms. To take her back to her 111 room. 1288 (Vouchers She has fainted twice in thest 24 hours. He wondered how long this petite woman could take it. Because no matter what. One thing was clear. She was going to die young. And it would be worse than Rebas death. Xavier will make sure of it. Chapter 5 Xaviers POV 288 (Vouchers Monsters are not born. They are made. And I was made one with the grace of one man,David Winters. My so called father inw. Leaning my back against a tree with a cigarette pressed between my lips, I enjoy the show of his daughters humiliation. Sierra Winters. My doll. To break, reconstruct, fuck and discard. Taking a long whiff, I lean my head back to find my pack people. degrading her with the worst words a person can use for a woman. Slut, whore, murdered. Her beautiful innocent looking brown eyes had tears in them and she holds in her gag when a bucket of garbage and slime is disposed off on her head. Those pretty lips open to gasp, searching for air but all they got was stink and shit. Poor soul. What an ill fate. She must be cursing the day she was born to that bastard man. . An hour passed, people were bored of herck of response and submissiveness. And soon they started leaving. My view gets more clear and I took her in properly. Her petitite twig like arms were tied behind the wooden pole. Her body was literally hanging, with the ropes support. That defying proud head from an hour ago was dropping forward as another vomit gags up her throat and spills on her own clothes. She looked worse than shit. But isnt that what she was? I was merely giving her a reality check. David and his entire family will cry tears of blood. And I just started with his dearest brownCeyed daughter of his. I will rip that innocence out of her soul and fill her with so much darkness that she chokes in every breath of her life. Those shining doeClike eyes will lose all their light, to be lifeless. Just like my dead mate. And then that bastard Davids soul will shudder on seeing her again. He will feel what I felt on seeing my mates dead lifeless eyes. 11. 298 Vouchers Walking towards her lifeless figure. I order Ron to open her ropes. As soon as she is unrestrained. Her shuddering body drops to shatter on my feet. A strange feeling roots inside me as I look down on her. My hands flinched to help her and grab her to my arms. But then I remember my mates dead eyes and pity was the first thing that left me. No. Dont be fooled by her innocent eyes. She has that bastards blood in her veins! A toy. Thats all she is. She doesnt deserve to be treated like a human! I thought struggle has left her, but I was mistaken. Grabbing my cor, she stares into my eyes to ask her crime. If only she had asked this to her father. If only she had shown this little bravery to her dad. Dispose her off into her room. I order Ron and left her to her pathetic state. I believed in Karma. The old me would go to any extent to save an innocent. But her father murdered that old Xavier. The only thing left now is this soulless man who had just one life purpose left. Revenge. And I can go to any extent to achieve it. Anything. I walk into the castle to pin drop silence. Dragging the head chair, I slumped my body on it. Martha. Food. I groaned. Rubbing my temple. A headache was ring already. How many hours since Ist slept? More than 62 perhaps. Soft footsteps echo and I see the maids rushing in. Within seconds the entire table was filled with delicacies. Straightening up I was going to serve myself when I felt a pair of eyes on me. My eyes snap up. And there she stood. My Doll. Of course. Who else would dare to meet my eyes except her? Standing among the line of maids, she stood out. 40. 1527 I must say she cleaned up well. There was no denying the fact that she had a beautiful face. I bet with her princess title and that angelic face, suitors must have begged for her attention. How much lovers did she had before me? How many men did she fuck? The questions made a strange feeling churn in the pit of my stomach. Did she moan other mens name? What all had she tried? Snap! Before I even realised, the fork held in my fingers bent to break. Taking a deep breath and dropping my hands on myp. I lean back to look into her brown eyes. You. Come here. Her fists clench. Eyes lower and feet shuffle. I guess the first punishment in the public hall did had asting effect. Closing her eyes, she lets out a deep sigh when one of the maids standing beside her, nudge her. Go! Hurry up! She finally takes a step, after forever. And thump. She stumbles forward to fall on her face. Right at my feet. 51. 1527 * 240 Vonctions My eyes move up to catch a giggle from the maid who nudged. her earlier. And it didnt took a genius to know that she had stuck her foot out. She was tripped, deliberately. The maid shuts up as soon as I look at her and a deadly silence follows. I have told you. She is mine to ruin, touch and fuck. Im sorry, Alpha. The maid kneeled down immediately with her head down. I turned my gaze to my doll. Blood seeping from her knee to taint the marble floor, her breathing was rugged but she did nothing to acknowledge the pain. Serve. I groan starting at her lowered eyes and she gets to work. Her hands trembled, her teeth assault her lips and beads of sweat dripped down her neck. What a drastic change. She turned submissive within 48 hours. I was expecting more fight from her. What a let down. 65 44% 1527 285 (Vouchern Once she is done. She turns around to leave but I was not anywhere done. Have you eaten something? I knew she hadnt. Martha has been given strict orders to make sure no drop of water let alone morsel of food enters her lips. Moistening those chapped lips. She whispers a low. No. Would you like some? I quirk. Raising my brow. Picking up ss, I fill it with cranberry juice and offer it to her. Her eyes shift between the ss and me in uncertainty. She had her doubts. I could see. Come on. I dont have whole day. Opening and closing those thin lips, she forwards her trembling hands to hold it. As soon as her fingers brush against mine. I take back the ss to ssh it on her face and chest. She gasps. Lifting her hands to hide her face. But it was toote. She was drenched in juice. Her hair, face and top was all red. And I couldnt deny how perfect she looked. She was Red. In my dead mates blood. The only difference was that this is juice. Not blood. 15:27 I hear the maids chuckling behind and I do nothing to step them. Cracking my neck to a side, I ask bored. Will you like some more? I look up for a split second. Tossing a cherry into my mouth. When I see her eyes rooting into mine. Those innocent eyes were red in tears and rage. Her fists clenched. And next what happened, caught me off guard. I thought I had flickered off her spark. If only I knew, it had already set fire to an explosion. In a matter of just 2 seconds, she grabbed a knife and leapt on me. Catching me off guard. Chapter 6 Taking edge of my alpha stealth. I grab her wrist, inches before it could hit my heart and turn the tables. Pushing her back on the table I pin her under me with the knife. inches away from rooting into her eyes. Those brown orbs widen in fear and I press our chests together to whisper in a low dangerous voice. Stupid move,doll. Her eyes widen in horror. And before she could even realise what happened I turn the tables within a second. Gripping her wrists, I push her back to pin her on the table. Rooting the knife an inch away from her eyes, right into the teak. Our faces were inches away. Chest touching. I could hear her pathetic heart, ready to push out of her chest. We stare into each others eyes and I see her expressions changing. The bravado gets extinguished in thin here now with her pressed immobile under me. Vulnerable andbeautiful. Pl. please. The girl begged, thrashing in my grip. My beast roared in my chest. And I couldnt help but focus too much on her face that 15. 28 1:200 Waschers didnt realize when my grip became deadly. Alpha! Stop! Vague and distant voice came while I stared closely at the girl. A mindCnumbing blownded on my cheek and I was thrown back to reality. My grip drops on the gel and I stumble a foot. What the hell is wrong with you! A loud familiar voice roars at me andl am surprised to see the person who stands beside me, breathing heavily. His fists clenched and his eyes fixed on something in front of me. I follow his stares to see the girl heaving on the table. Her hands w her neck as she struggled to breathe. Her eyes were red, tears strained. Face flushed. She rolls over the table to fall, bringing along the dishes. And I stood there, staring at her struggle. Ron rushes to help her, but it is of no use. She wheezes and withered like a dying fish out of water. Her body trembles and a strange feeling hits my insides. Why did I lost control before? Why did I care now? Snap out of it, Xav! I rub my neck to look up. Letting out a deep breath. 15. 28 Hello, brother. I speak in an emotionless voice, not much fazed by the rage and disappointment shining in his eyes. Ron. Get the doctor. Quick. He starts ordering but I dont stop him. Im too confused by my reaction before and want to leave the girl as soon as possible. Ignoring the doctors rushing in, I make my way towards my office. I had barely calmed down when the door was kicked open and in walks my big bro. . Hey, bro! Wee home! Come have a seat- Dont bro me Xavier! What has gotten into you? Do you have any fuc*ing idea what would have happened if that girl had died at your hands today? You would be stripped of your title! I just shrug my shoulders. Taking another swing casually. You seem to like her brother. Tell me. Do you want her for a nigh- I couldntplete it. Another smacknds on my cheek and I bite back my smirk. His eyes were hardened. Head shaking in disbelief. Just look at yourself in the mirror. You look like a fuc*ing monster! 20. 09%. I chuckle darkly. Earning another bbergasted look from him. This is my revenge. And if anyone interferes with it. I will burn them along. Brother or not! He gulps. His eyes soften for a second but he says nothing. Dominic being the elder son was supposed to be the Alpha, but he was too mushy and kindChearted to take over this role. He hated bloodshed while I lived on it. Hope you wont regret it. With these being hisst words he turns around to leave when I speak, sobering up. Have you found the gifted one? His back stiffens and I see his fist clenching. The gifted one is a prodigy born in 100 years. Bloodlines of the Alpines have been awarded with this special power. One child in hundred years is born with it. But one never knows what power they may be awarded. The person is said to be very special. The history has been proof that the pack in which this prodigy agrees to reside, bes undefeated. Dominic has long dedicated into finding this one. No. he answered. I scoff. Still not good at lying? Brother. When are you going to learn it? cing his hand on my shoulder Tven if I know something I will make sure you are not informe? about it from now on Seeing this side of you today. The gift will be ruined if it reaches your hands. And I will never allow it. Ever. mming the door shut, he was gone after giving me a meaningful look. What the hell did he know. Serras POV Clearing my vision with the shoulder of my sleeve, I try to concentrate on my work, but who was I kidding. I felt like dying. I still couldnt digest the fact that he was going to kill me. I guess my doubts were cleared now. He hates me more than anything in this world. I cant escape this ce, living here is hell. What am I supposed to do? My thoughts are interrupted by a snickering behind and when I turn around I am met with two maids. Oops! The bitches speak, pushing the water bucket and spiling the dirty water on the floor I have cleaned. I decide to just ignore them, this was the minimal. Sighing I turn around the clean the spilled water when the maid presses her foot on the mop. Just look at her face. Ugly is a better word. Gosh look at her neck. She got lucky. Woudnt it better if she died? Her father sold her like amodity, Alpha wants to kill her. What a pathetic existence. i clench my fist, turning around I was just going to leave silently when they snickered again. Just look at her ugly body, I bet even the whore house would reject her. That got to me, turning around I couldnt keep it in. And you know it so well because? Have you worked there? Their faces turned red in rage, cursing they approach me and I hold my ground. I wasnt a coward. As smirk forms on their lips and next I know, they start tearing their clothes and screaming. Are they insane? What are they doing? Within a minute a crowd gathered there and everyone was 74. 02 looking at them in pity and me in disgust. My mouth opens and closes. Just how low can they stoop? Marthas stern features enter and I gulp. This doesnt look good. Whats going on here Raven and Ste? Maam she. she was refusing to do her work, we told her to do it properly and thenshe called us sluts and started tearing our clothesshe said we deserve to be in the whorehose. Everyone gasped while I looked at the girls nkly. They even had fake tears in their eyes. Just great, this wasmendable. Way to ruin my already ruined day. This bitch! We have to let the Alpha know about this. He will deal with her on his own. My head shoots up in fear. I expected no food or a night outside. But him? Involuntarily, my body trembled on its own. I was not ready to face him. Not yet, when his fingerprints still marred my neck. Follow me. Martha speaks in disgust and I nkly follow her. She knocks on his door and my body freezes when he speaks in a frigid voice. Come in. Chapter 7 Sierras pov The door is pushed open by Martha and I keep my eyes rooted on the carpet. Grabbing my wrist in a deadly grip, she tugs me in to almost have me stumble. A gasp leaves my lips as I bnce myself. And Martha seethes in my ear. Fucking stand straight! I feel her iron grip leaving a bruise on my wrist but I keep my trap shut. Notining. Who knows he may evenplete what he left unfinished earlier. I dont want to die young. Whats it, Martha ? He sounded drained and bored like he didnt have time to waste on this. When the woman bowed to speak. This girl was creating a nuisance in the castle, Alpha. She wasgging off and when other maids told her to do her work, she referred to them as whores who belonged in a brothel. I peeked up through my short eyshes to see his pen stop midCway. 0. qu His grip on it tightens and those grey eyes immediately snap up to look at me coldly. Shit! I drop down my gaze immediately and the fear from earlier. returns to hit me in full force. I couldnt breathe. The feeling of his hands wrapped around my neck still feels very alive. Constricting my breaths. Hands off. His gravelly voice even made Martha shudder and I looked up at her to find her form trembling. I guess I am not the only one who feels like this in his presence. I cant understand Sirwhat- I see his brows narrow and eyesser on Marthad grip on my wrist, and Martha drops my hand immediately like she has touched a live wire. I amI am sorry SirI forgot. it. . it wont happen again- I have reminded you twice. It better not if you dont want your hands severed from the rest of the body. Now get out! His words were for Martha but I felt my soul shudder. She leaves without any word. And I feel the walls closing in. I was alone with him. There is no one to protect me. Will he kill me? I A minute passed with neither of us saying anything and I lifted my eyes to lock them with his. He was staring at me, all this time. His back was leaning on his desk and his hands folded on his chest. I wanted to look away, but I couldnt. Is what Martha said true? Were you cking around and picking up fights with my staff? I clench my fists. Refusing to break our eye contact. How does it matter? You are going to punish me anyway. A smirk forms on his lips and I curse in my mind. Bastard. You are way more intelligent than I thought doll. Those grey orbs were like a ck hole, sucking me in. And then I see his eyes trailing to my neck. The ce where his fingerprints remain. The smirks get reced with a dark sinister look. It looks good. But it can still look better. He whispers walking towards me and my eyes widen. Whatwhat does he mean by that? Is he going to choke me again? Turning around I rush towards the door to pull it, to only find it locked. 38. 39 III 15 28 No! Dammit! I pull on the knob frantically, my eyes tear. And then I feel it. His presence was right behind my back. And I go still. Calm down doll. You need to save your energy for whats going to happen tonight. His hot breath whispers in my ear and I feel a shiver travel down my spine. My body shivered and he noticed it. Fuc*! Moving aside my long hair to one side. I feel something cold touch my neck and when I look down, my mind goes nk. It was a gold chain with a pendant. Letters XK are studded with diamonds. Wrapped around my neck. And it felt more like a cor than a chain. A cor to remind me of his dominance over me. And who I belonged to. I felt it tug on my neck and I gasped. The fingers that dare to remove it will be severed by my own hands, doll. Understand?* I nod. To only feel him pull back the chain, tugging on it again. Making my head to fall back. 14. 288 Wrapsheri I told you he is going to use it as a cor to tug me around like a rag doll. Words. I grit my teeth. YCYes I hear a click followed by his fingers wrapping around my forearm. Pulling me along, he starts walking down the stairs. And I see the staff gathering around to look at us. Those two maids who lied were smiling amongst themselves. And I ignore them. I will never steep low to their level. I tripped over one of the steps but he didnt stop. Gathering myself, I was able to cope when he pulled open the car door. And next, I know I am hurled in and the door is mmed shut behind me. Hees in the driver seat, ignites the engine and skids off to god knows where. After 20 minutes of silent ufortable drive. The car came to a stop and when I looked outside my blood ran cold. I see a woman wearing revealing clothes, roaming outside a huge building. With countless men lurking after them. There was a queue to enter and I gulped to look at my side. Get down doll. 15. 28 You are going to spend your night here And I freeze. No. He wouldnt. No! Chapter 8 All my life I lived as a prisoner in my own house, my parents never allowed me even to step out. I was kept in the dark about the world outside. But right now standing in the middle of this ce, looking at whats going on around me, I guess it was for the best. I flinch when I see a werewolf with a huge frame, pinning a fragile girl under him. I expected her to cry, and ask for help but she was enjoying this. Howhow can she like this? He was doing wrong with her. And when I saw that band on his finger. My mind went nk. He was married and mated, yet he was with another woman. here? My eyes snap to another corner and my heart thuds. A man was sitting on a lounge sofa with girls surrounding him. One was offering him a ss of alcohol, another was sitting on hisp, and the third one was kissing him. Whats wrong with people here? His blue orbs open to look right at me and I feel fear hit each and every cell of my body as he scrutinized me from top to bottom. A smirk forms on his lips and he tilts his head to a side. to get a full view of me. III 1 veer my gaze away from him immediately, my hands Instinctively clench around the hem of Xaviers tuxedo. He suddenly stops and my head ms on his back, Aghh He looks back at me. His eyes trailed to lock at my hands clenching his coat. What have I said about you touching fne? Technically I was touching his clothes, not him. But I knew better not to speak it, here. Lowering my hand, I gulp to ask him. Whywhy did you bring me here? He doesnt answer. Making dread to take permanent residence. in my stomach. And then he looks at someone behind me. Alpha. What a pleasure to have you here. How could we serve. you today? I look at a man stepping forward to bow at Xavier and I realise he may be the one managing this ce. His eyes cloud, signifying he has a mind link, and a smirk forms on his lips as he takes notice of me. What did Xavier say to him? Dont worry Alpha. You wont be disappointed. We will take good care of her tonight. Before I could understand what was going on, I saw that man, showing me the way. Shall we? I turn around to look at Xavier to find him already leaving. His back was to me and I pushed through the bodies to reach him. Alpha wait! He doesnt stop. Xavier! It was too crowded here. He was already at the door and then suddenly he stopped. Turning around he looks at me over his shoulder. Those grey eyes were dead as they stared at me. And then nothing. Just like that, he walks out. Leaving me alone in this hell of a ce. Not caring who I was hitting. I shove aside people to reach the door. Thrusting it open I step out to only have my exit barred. Men wearing ck stood outside, with arms extended. I look at the emblem on their broch to curse. Dammit! These were Xaviers men, he had ordered them to stop me from leaving this ce. I try to push past them but who was I kidding? They were way stronger than me. 15:29 17 200 Wouchers My eyes trail to the luxurious car drifting off the empty street and all my hope dies. A strange kind of fear enters me Howhow can he leave me in a ce like this? I didnt even say all those things to those maids dammit! Its not that bad here sweetheart. Come, let me show you the real fun. * A voice whispers behind me and I turn around to look at the same man whom Xavier ordered before leaving. Ask them to let me leave. He sighs to look back at the guards and then he snaps his eyes back at me. Alphas orders sweetheart. Damn it! Pushing past him I walk back inside to be only weed by an even more crazy atmosphere. My hands rub my shoulders as I feel bodies touching me in this overly packed ce. People were pushing each other around, dancing, and getting drunk like it was the end of the world. A woman in barely any clothes, climbed up to dance around what looked like a pole. shing their assets, they were winking and passing over flying kisses to the men hooting for them. Sneaking in through the crazy crowd, I felt suffocated. Foreign hands were touching me, as I tried to push further. And then it happened. 15. 27 I feel a hand on my bottom. And I freeze. Nice boot. Little girl. I turn around to look at a drunk man giving me a smirk. And my fist clenches. Did you just touch me? I groan only to find myself getting pushed forward by someone behind. I stumble to fall on the mans chest and he rests his hand back on my bottom. Yes, little girl. Didnt you like it? Fuc* off! I tried to push him to have him get off me but he was way stronger. And then suddenly I dont know what happened but he backs off. A strange look clouds his eyes. Fear? But why? Not giving it much thought I take this opportunity to turn around and spurt out. Reaching a deserted dark corner, I breathe heavily. My clogged throat felt like sandpaper. How am I going to survive the entire night here? Minutes passed, and an hour passed. I never left that corner. Hugging myself I tried to make myself look as invisible as possible. The music was throbbing in my ears. A headache was at its re. Water 58. 115 15:29 I need some water. Maam, are you alright? I turn around to find one of the waiters standing there. And hope ignites in my chest. Water. Can I get some water? Right away maam. He returns with a bottle of water and I open it to gulp it greedily. Another half an hour passed and suddenly the voices started fading away. I was feeling lightheaded. Holding the wall behind me for support I get up to look down at the empty bottle in my hand. And my stomach churned. There was something at the bottom of the bottle, a wet powdery substance as if something was mixed in it. I look around anxiously. Why? Who could have done it? Through my hazy vision, I feel a pair of eyes and me and when I look up, I see the same blueCeyed man who was surrounded by girls earlier walking toward me. Shit! How can I be so stupid? He drugged my water. I Holding the wall, I try to run from him with my leg starts. faltering. It was like all the strength was leaving my body. A strange heat travels to my core and I was I involuntarily shuddering. I looked back and he wasing closer. A smirk lingered on his lips. I push my legs further. Reaching an alley, I was seconds away from twisting open the washroom door when a hand muffles on my lips and I pulled back into a room with my scream muffling to silence. Shhh. Its all going to get over soon. I feel foreign lips on my neck and I thrash to no avail. My eyes tear and I try to kick him, only to have my legs pinned by his thigh. Trust me, you are going to love every second of it. Its the strongest eros potion ever known in the world. A strange fire lit in my core and I felt my mind going nk. No. Why am I feeling like this? My body, why is it so hot? Why isnt it disgusted? My strength to push him away was fading with every second and I felt myself gettingid on a bed, right at his mercy. His lustCfilled eyes stared into mine, as he hovered over me and I just closed my teary ones. Hoping for this to get over soon. 83. Chapter 9 Who. . who are you? I open my eyes to see that lust in his eyes from earlier reced- by something else. Fear? Dread? But why. I asked who are you, dammit! He roars at me, and my mouth opens and closes. Unable to concoct a sentence. II amI Arent you one of the whores of the King? He left you here, right? But then this pendant. . He stares at the XK pendent Xavier gave me, and I gulp to speak. I. . am his wife- Fuc*! He staggers back from me like he has seen a ghost. Toppling over the bed, he hurries to get up. And next, I know, he sprints from there like death was chasing him. III 15:29 The door is mmed shut, and I Breathe heavily to clear the tears streaming down my eyes. My body was still feeling strange the fire that lit in my core no way near extinguishing If anything. I was burning. Eros potion. What. what does it do exactly? Scrambling up, pressing my palms on the floor, I try to get up. only to stagger on my foot. My vision was hazy. It felt like the world was moving on its axis, and I was standing in the fire of hell. Hot too hot. My nails dig into my neck, scratching the ce where he kissed me. I felt disgusted. Yet strangelike I wanted someone to touch me. Minutes pass. I wait for the feeling to wash away. But it didnt. I was heaving, sweating and breathless without even doing. anything. Strange wetness pools between my thighs, and every inch of my skin gets alive. The very floor, my clothes touching my skin, was torture. Tears continue to stream in my eyes. Stopit someoneplease I begged. I could do anything to escape this feeling. Anything. My hands tug on my clothes; removing my shirt, I throw it aside. to get a little respite. The aching between my thighs only intensifies, tugging on my joggers. I push them down. Leaving me only in my underwear. Fuc*! What am I doing? What if someone were toe in and see me like this? No. Holding the wall, I walk towards the door. Latching it closed, I took a deep breath, but it was shortClived. Open the door, Luna! One of the guards bangs on the door, and I panic. Whatwhat if someone else tries to force themselves on me? No. Staggering back, I look around for escape. And thats when my eyes stop at a clerestory window at the top of the wall. It can be challenging. But I could fit in. Looking around for furniture to get onto, I ignore the banging outside to push the tables and chairs under it. Open, or we will be forced to call the Alpha! Dread settles inside me. Not him. He cante here. I need to hurry. I got on top of a table and then on top of a chair I ced above. 16:29 283 Mouchers I open the window to pull myself up. My feet dangle in the air, and my upper frame slides through it. Its narrow width marred my shoulders and waist with cuts and bruises, but I didnt care. Toppling over, Ind into a mesh of bushes and feel a thousand pricks of needles root into my body. Dammit! It hurts. Ignoring the pain, I sprinted from there into the vast jungle. I needed to figure out where I was going. All I knew then was to run till my feet supported me. To push out the strange feeling inside me by recing it with adrenaline. And to escape Xaviers men before they catch and force me, just like that man did. I dont know how long I ran or where I was. All I knew was that my body was giving up. And then, right when my legs were ready to give up. I hear distant howls and thudding footsteps approaching me in the forest, and my heart stops. No. Dont Dont tell me I have crossed Xaviers border. Or rather, I have entered his adjoining territory. 45. 80 J 1529 D Fuc*! 258 eucher I turned around to run back, but it was toote. I see five pairs of eyes looking at me with lust shining bright in their eyes. Damn, beta. Look what we found today? A rogue sheCwolf all alone. Struggling with her heat. They chuckled, and my legs suddenly felt weak. Heat? So does this mean that the eros potion functions simrly to women in heat? It exins those feelings. And the way my body was reacting. NoI was drugged. Please help me. I. The man who was the Alpha smirks. Drugged. Well, isnt it better? She will love it and beg for more. He steps closer, and I crawl back. His eyes take on my naked state. I am Alpha Xaviers mate. stop! The man stills to look at his pack mates. And then they all startughing. Nice try, cagna. But we all know poor Luna Beatrice died in the hands of that fuc*er David. I am Davids daughter. I was offered to him as a barter. I am Xaviers wife! Trust me. His smirk only widens. ? Well, then, I am sure Xavier will thank us for what we will do. He must hate you with passion, right Your father tortured and brutally murdered that innocent girl. Someone should settle the karma for her. No Before I knew it, they surrounded me from all sides. Trying to punch one of the men, a scream leaves my lips when he dodges it to wrap his arm around my neck. Pressing my back on his chest. He orders his men. Fucing tie her legs. No! I squirm and try to kick them but they only grab my ankle and the them together. Their rough hands made me feel disgusted. Yet that ache between my legs only worsened. Aghh let me go! Stop it! Noooool The one holding me from behind presses his lips on my neck. And I cry. Tears sting my eyes. He ties my hands behind me. with a rope. Arent you a pretty little thing. Umm. You smell so good. Ugg no! Dont touch mel I feel his hands sneaking up to rest on my chest. And I go still. My eyes widen 288 Woochers Lets see if your rack is as pretty as your face. His fingers were midway when suddenly a loud bang was heard, and I screamed. Something wet sshes on my face, and my heart leaps out of my chest. Chapter 10 Sierras POV 1920 Vouchers The Alphaholding me. he dropped down dead. A bulletCsized hole in his mouth. The lips which were,kissing me were just a mush of blood now. I felt nauseous. There was too much blood. I couldnt see it. And then, without his support, my body drops down on the ground, and I feel my right side take the impact. Opening my eyes, I look up to find the other two men looking at something behind me. Its like they saw death with their own eyes. Whowho killed the Alpha? And that, too, using a bullet? Bullets were a very expensive ammunition. Everyone cant afford them. Wewe are sorry- One of the men folds his hands to plead with someone behind me. But he couldnt evenplete it. Aghhhhh! 15. 12 A bullet roots right into his right hand with which he tied by feet. Blood spills out of it like a fountain. And then another shot. His left hand this time. We werent aware- The other one tried but his fate was even worse. My eyes snap shut when I see a bullet rooting right between his legs. And then another. They both screamed for roughly ten seconds. And then nothing. A deadly silence follows with meying there, with hands and feet tied. Surrounded by pool of blood. A minute passed. There is no moment. And I was finally able to open my eyes. Calming my crazy heart I wriggle to turn around and Ind on my right side this time. Fluttering open my blood trailing eyshes, I blink through them to see a silhouette standing at a distance. His back leaned on the tree bark casually. And a gun tests in his hands. Whowho are you? Dont dont kill me I whisper and that s when I see the silhouette moving closer to me. My heart was ready to leap out of my chest with his every step. 11. p 15 32 E And then he steps out under the moonlight and my stomach chums brutally. XavXavier? I whisper in shock and his brows only narrow. Shit. He looked angry. With two steps he reaches me and before I know, he sits on top of me and lowers the muzzle of the gun into my mouth. Do I have to kill you to get Sir out of you? How many times do I tell you to not call me by my name. I nod. And his eyes trail down to my neck. These morons dont understand when I say no one touches what is mine. Hold it in your mouth He leaves the gun in my mouth and I squirm feeling its burning nozzle. My mouth stays wrapped around the cold metal. Taking out a handkerchief from his pocket, he tugs on my chain to hold the pendent. He starts cleaning off the blood drops sttered on it. And I stare at his face. He is a psycho. He has to be. If I was scared of those men before, I was terrified of him. He wasnt human. He is the devil himself. A monster. #28 His eyes meet mine and I look away. Who knows he may punish me for even looking at him. Dont look at me like that doll, I am not the good guy. But it also doesnt mean that I dont cherish my belongings and allow others to y with it. I knew it without him even saying. My head moves to a side and I suddenly tremble when I feel a cloth cleaning the blood smeared on my face. My forehead, eyes and lips. His movement was slow and tender. And then suddenly or rather by mistake, his fingers brush my cheek. A spark lit in the pit of my stomach and my body temperature multiplies ten fold. Suddenly I be aware of his body touching mine. His thighs pressing against mine and a strange wetness pools between my legs. Fuc*! I was afraid of what my body was feeling. And the gun muffling my mouth didnt help. Shit! Not with him. This cant be happening. My chest heaved, hands clench into fists behind my back and body squirns. I expected him to call me a slut. To move back and reprimand me but what he did next made me muffle a moan. His fingers found my heat. And my eyes snap open. He was staring down at me intensely. That hatred was gone to be reced by something more dark and feral and my heart stops in my chest. My pathetic body loved his attention. His fingers start moving and my entire body flickers alive. My back arches and his eyes only darken. No. . no. . No. What is he doing dammit! He hates me. He cant do this. I wanted him to stop but at the same time my body begged for me. Each and every cell is my body danced like puppets under his fingers and my tied legs squirmed and thrashed against the restrains. The friction was intensifying. His fingers moved like an expert and Ie undone. The feeling reaches its climax and just when I was ready to experience the euphoria of this foreign, everything stop. A scream left my lips and my entire body revolts for more. It makes me lose my sanity and body arches, desperate for his one touch. But he rejects. Our eyes connect and I see a strange look cloud 3533 m in his eyes. As if he wasnt able to believe what he did, just like me. Fuc*! He curses. Pulling out the gun from my mouth and I gasp for air, like goldfish in a leaking bag. My mouth opens to gulp hungrily all this while aware of his sinister gaze. I press my thighs together, to reach the peak. But it only leaves me frustrated. My tied hands behind my back didnt help. Please It wasnt me. My body was using me to say this. And I regret the second those words left my lips. His eyes darken again and he moves the muzzle of his gun, down my frame to trace my chest, waist and thighs. I gasp when he pressed it between my legs. Sliding it against my wetness. Youre so fucking wet doll. You want it, right? Then beg me. He said while moving the muzzle of his gun on my clit. I was shot by the ecstasy immediately and went dizzy. The heat in the pit of my stomach only seemed to have intensified and I could 75. 15:32 282 Mouchers sniff my own arousal. I felt disgusted of myself. I was enjoying that monster. How could I beg him? Noticing my silence, he smirked and slid the muzzle of his gun into my pussy entrance. Almost instantly, my walls squeezed it. The desire took me over and moans escape my lips. But my feelings notst long. The next second, he pulled out his gun and wiped my juices on it on my clothes. He stood up, still neatly dressed while I lied on the ground lost in desire with my legs spread wide. He gave me a condescending look. Enjoy your night alone here. My Doll. Chapter 11 I wanted to die. My existence is useless. Why didnt he just killed me? Every second I spent in this freezing deadly forest, tied like an animal. Waiting to be eaten by an animal or worse freezing to death. My hate for the man who is my husband, multiplied. Was he seriously expecting me to stay in that ce, and to be forced by someone? How could he? But then the image of his mate tied in our packs dungeon shes n front of my eyes. And I close my eyes. Why dad? Why are you a inhuman? Why did you have to do all that to them? Xavier and his wife, Beatrice were a happy family. You destroyed them. Just for power? More territory? The very blood running in my veins, made me hate myself. It would be better if I killed myself. What is the use of this pathetic existence. Maybe the moon goddess will fulfill my wish today. I hear the rustling of leaves under someones feet and when I look up, my mind freezes Golden- reddish eyes of a Jaguar were fixed on me as he sneaks in closer in a predatory stance. 1533 This is it. I am covered in blood. Tied. Helpless. In no way can I escape him. He sniffs the dead bodies of the men around me. His muzzle gets covered in their blood but he doesnt eat them. I wonder why? I try to go still as a board, despite my shivering body. Trying to act dead. But who was I kidding. I cant fool an animal. My toes curl when I feel him sniffing my feet. His fur brushes against my naked skin and I tremble more in fear than the cold. No. . plplease I must be crazy for talking to an animal. But I have lost my rationale. A gasp escapes my lips when I find him inches away from my face. His golden eyes rooting into my soul. And then something unexpected happens. He leans closer to rub his head against my shoulder. Snuggling to purr and I froze. What the fuc- 17 75% r 288 Vouchers My body remains stiff, waiting for his long canines to root into my neck. But nothing. He rather licks the cut on my shoulder and a memory hits me in full force as I whisper. N. . N? shback. Get back here Sierra! Dad is going to kill us! I ignore my brothers pleading from behind to run deeper into the forest. My eyes stay fixated on a wounded jaguar, who missed my brothers target. He was stumbling to walk forward. Low growls leave his lips. Sier! We are not allowed there! You are entering the rogue territory! My eldest brother Anthony roars this time but I continue to ignore him. I hate him for hurting innocent animals in the name. of a sport. The animal was wounded, that s all I cared about. Pushing my legs further, my heart stopped when I saw the cheetah thump at a distance. Not caring about anything. I drop down on my knees beside himno wait it was a she. Shh I am here. You are gonna be fine. 31. 581 Chapter My trembling hand forwards to caress her fur, and her low growls subside. She was so young. Just a pup. Its okay. You are good. I find an arrow rooted into its hind leg and I gulp to grab it. Just a moment. You are strong. Hold on. Trust me okay. 288 Wouchers Using the little strength in me, I pull out the arrow. But before it could hurt her, I press my palm on the wound to close my eyes. A yellow light, emerges from my palm. And within 5 seconds. The wound stitches back and golden fur covers it with a new skin. Here you go. I smile patting her head and I see her golden eyes looking at me with a strange look. She gets up on her feet and I realise she was beautiful. Her coat was thick despite being just a pup. How can my brothers be so cruel? Looking back at her now healed leg, she tilts her head to a side. As if not believing its real. And then she starts circling around me, as if she was really happy. Good girl. N. She stops to again tilt her head, to suddenly leap on me. My small frame crashes on the ground and she starts licking me. I giggle. Holding her. So you love my nickname huh? N. Sier! Where are you! I hear my brothers roaring voice and fear enters my mind. They followed me here. Gulping, I press a kiss on Ns forehead and push her away from me. Go! Or they will hurt you, She was reluctant. Pain evident in her eyes. Go! What the hell were you thinking following a Jaguar- Thomas steps into the arena and I see N entering into sprint. Kale, my second eldest Brother tries to follow her when block him. No Kale. Let her go! Please! Why are you such a weakling Sier. You are an Alphas daughter. This feeble self of you will put us all in danger one day. No. I scream at him and Charles tugs his arm to pull him away from me. Lets head back. Itste. No one is going to tell dad. Okay? We all nod. And I follow my brothers back to our pack. Looking back over my shoulder, a smile lingers on my lips as I realized I made a new friend today. N. I open my palms to stare at them. I dont know why or how I got this gift, but till now I have always used it to help animals. Only mama knows about it, but she stopped me from telling it to anyone. Not even dad or my brothers. I dont know why. ? If only I had known then that it was thest time I will be using that gift. I was refused to train with my brothers after that. And I never went outside or used my gift again. - N? I whisper unable to believe my eyes and she licks my face like earlier to confirm. I giggle. Suddenly feeling alive and she snuggles into me. Trying to provide me with her body warmth. I rxed and feltfortable for the first time in these days. I cried out loud until I was too tired and fell asleep. When I feel something warm caress my cheek, I frowned in my sleep. 14 33 288 Vouchers Grrrrrhhh Ns low roars of grunt echo in my ears and I opened my eyes. A scream leaves my lips when I see a pair of familiar grey eyes looking at me. Chapter 12 m down. Im sorry. I didnt mean to scare you. The owner of the grey eyes said softly. I let out a relief when I found it was not Xavier. But they resembled a lot. Probably brothers. He was the same man who stopped Xavier from choking me to death, that day. Itits alright His eyes were filled with concern, unlike those cold emotionless orbs. Gulping, I try to moisten my parched throat to look around. My frame crawls back from him on its own ord. It was dark. And freezing. Why was he here? I dont trust anyone in this pack. Grrrrr! N continues to growl at him, daring him to touch me, and I softly whisper to her. Calm down girl. Its fine. He looks between N and me, intrigued. Not saying anything. And I felt extremely ufortable. I was barely wearing anything dammit. ??? As if realising this, he suddenly gets up on his strong legs and removes his coat. He leans down to wrap it around me and that when I inhale his scent. Pinewood and rain. Itit was addicting. His face was really close to mine and I see his eyes keeping my stare. Wasnt he afraid of his brother? He can get in trouble. Is my punishment over? I question through my stuttering teeth, and he sighs and shakes his head in a no. Getting up. Not yet. Thenwhywhy are you here? cing his hands in his pockets, he stood tall, and I felt. vulnerableying at his feet, tied, trembling pathetically like a leaf. Humanity is not dead, Sierra. My eyes tear. I couldnt say anything. Crouching down he forwards his hands to touch me. May I? I couldnt believe he is going to help me. I needed this. I couldnt. say no. When I barely nod. He wraps his strong arms around me and next I know he pulls me to his warm chest. Warmness rushes inside me. I shiver involuntarily and his grip around me only tightens. My cheek rests against his stone hard chest. He continues to walk, taking me, not knowing where. Yet, I dont question it. At least he is here. When Xavier left me here to die. I see N following us. She has stopped growling at him and it was evident that she was trusting him. Just like me. I just hope we are not wrong. ar a cave No words are exchanged. After 20 minutes, I see us which was hidden behind the bushes. He settles me down softly on the hard rocks and proceeds to open the ropes tied around my wrists and feet. Stay awake. Okay? I nod. Clenching onto his coat wrapped around me for my dear life. And N cuddles with me. I continue toy there. Lost in thoughts. When he returns. Some wooden sticks in his hands. Within the next 10 minutes, he lit a bonfire and my body weed the heat. He settles opposite to me. Leaning his head back, to close his 111 eyes. Why? I ask and those grey eyes lock with mine. Xavier is going to hurt you when he finds out- Dont worry about me, Sierra. You should be more concerned about keeping yourself warm. Hypothermia is not to be taken. lightly. Despite our wolves trying to keep us warm. Werewolves do die of hypothermia. I blink. My eyes fix on the burning mes enveloping the bonfire. I wonder how he will react when he knows I havent ever talked to my wolf. I dont know if I am even a werewolf. How I can heal without having a wolf is a question no one would be able to answer. I guess I am just weird. Probably defected. Thats why mom told me never to tell this to anyone. You are what? Cousin brothers? I ask, still starting at the bonfire. Trying to distract my mind from my useless selfCdegrading thoughts. When he whispers Real brothers. I am older than him by 2 years. . My head snaps up to look at him. I thought Xavier was the only 48. 231 III 1533 child. I never knew he had a brother and that too,older. Why does no one know about him? And why did he left his seat? It was bizarre. Why? He sighs to look into my eyes. You ask too many questions Sierra, just sleep. I gulp to avoid his eyes. Leaning my head back on N, I snuggle with her fur and I find his gaze trailing between me and N. . Jaguars are never friendly, I must say I am surprised. Smiling down at N resting her face on my thigh, I caress her forehead with my fingers. They just need a little love and attention, you give them a little and they return ten times back. A trait sadly not found in werewolves. The smile fades from my lips as Eremember my own father selling me off to this pack and that old rooted knife twists in my stomach. No one called. After I came here Not my brothers, father. Not even mother. Its like they have forgotten mepletely. Was it that easy? If yes, why I cant I do that. Why cant I hate father despite everything. Everyone is not like that Sierra. People return love. Rather, there are a few special ones as well who love with such fidelity, that they can even destroy themselves along with the entire world for that one person they loved. My heart thuds in my chest as I see the pain in his eyes. Xavier. He meant him. I just know it. He is a monster. You cant possibly defend him- I am not, Sierra. I know he is wrong. . But I only want you to know that behind all the rage and fire of vengeance is a man broken beyondprehension. He had a golden heart, which your father tainted red in Rebas blood. The hatred he has for everyone rted to you is proof of hist undying love for Reba. And you know the worst part? Dread settles inside me as hepletes. And I felt a shiver travel down my spine. Whenever I look into his eyes, I realise this is just the beginning for him. He is not going to stop at this barter, Sierra. He will repay blood with blood. Chapter 13 If I was you. I wouldnt argue with him or test him. Just stay in the shadows and live your life,Sierra. Everything will be much easier. Right now, all he sees is a murderers daughter in you. But with time, I just hope he can get to see the real you. And spare you. I hug myself and drop my eyes to my feet. He wasnt wrong. I should not try to test him at times like this. Maybe I should try to be a bit more patient. Hmm I reply and he sighs to adjust the wooden sticks. A strange shiver made me shudder and I rub my palms on my arms to realise I was still freezing. You, okay? I shake my head in a yes. Clenching his jacket, I bite my lip to hold the shivering but it only worsens. Sierra? A strange numbness distorts my vision. The mes suddenly looked blurred. And my body enters into a quiveering episode. I was trembling like a leaf. 0. III 15:33 II dont know. Damn it I hear him curse and next I know I am pulled back to settle on strong thighs, warm front touches my back and two strong arns wrap around my frame. Shh its fine. It will help. Dont worry. I dont know why but I trusted his words. I was stiff initially, but as his body heat crept into mine I started leaning onto him. Warmth. Yes. Finally. Before I know I snuggled into his broad chest and a warm blush rushes to my cheeks as my palms rest on his naked hard chest. He stiffens but doesnt say anything. I felt safe. Protected. After a very long time. But for how long? If Xavieres to know? Will he will murder me with his bare hands. But did it matter? No. He already left me to die here, he wont possibly care. At this moment, I just wanted to enjoy this warmth. And thats what I did. My eyes started feeling heavy, when I remember. 17. 1533- Chande 15. 1205 Woodhen II didnt ask for you name? He pulls up his jacket to cover my back. Looking down at me, his hot breath kisses my forehead as he speaks. Dominic Hunt. Dom. I will call him dom. I dont know why I was smiling. Dom I whisper softly and next I dont know when sleep overtook me and I sink into oblivion while resting on hisp, snuggled to his chest. . My brows furrow when I find myself moving. But how? Fluttering my eyeshes I open my eyes to be only weed by a razorCsharp jawline. Deep grey eyes fixed in front. Dom. He. . he was carrying me somewhere. His one arm under my knees and other under my back. Dom- I was going to ask him where he was taking me when suddenly I find himself stop. His face expression changes and his jaw hardens to stone. At first I failed to understand his shift in persona. But then I felt his aura. That same deadly eerie. My body freezes and heart thuds as Xaviers low voice reverberates in the forest opening. 15. 34m 1288 Vouchern What is the meaning of this, brother? The maliceced in his voice on pronouncing the word brother, could make anyone flinch. But Dom doesnt. Rather I feel his grip tightening on me, as Xavier steps closer. My eyes look into Xaviers murderous grey orbs but he doesnt even look at me. Busy rooting daggers into his eyes. Werent my orders clear? No one helps her. She was dying. Don speaks in defence, and Xaviers words of insensitivity make my eyes sting. So? How is that your problem! Before I know it, I feel rough hands pulling me out of Doms grip. And he lets go. My insides tear. No. Dom looks at me. I look at him. But he does nothing. He couldnt. Xaviers hands were rough and ufortable. His grip on me, almost bruising. I gasp as he rather throws me on his shoulder like I am a rag doll, and the first tear leaves my eyes. . r 1534 1 2011 Vouchers Last warning big brother. Dont interfere in my business, or you wont like how things turn out between us. Dom says nothing, and I feel Xavier walking towards the pack house with everyone staring at us. His grip on me remains tight and my mind froze when he walked into his bathroom and mmed the door shut. Before I know I am thrown into a bathtub and he towers over me. His eyes zing. Honey trapping my brother already, huh? I underestimated you doll. My eyes widen. But before I could even say anything. A jet of water hit my face, and my body convulsed. Why? What did I do now? He has no mercy. No repentance. I didnt! Xavier listen to m- Tugging up my chin, he makes me look into his eyes. A strange. fire burns in his eyes. My brother is too kindChearted to show mercy on someone like you. But you already know that you dont deserve it. If I ever see you talking to him, or even looking in his direction. No one is going to be worse than me, doll. I promise. You will be punished for every word, every second you spend conversing with him. Am I clear? He is protective of Dom, he thinks I will be using him for my escape. His rage is understandable. I merely nod in reply and he switches off the cold jet of water drenching my body. I thought he would leave after that, but he didnt. Rather he starts discarding his shirt, looking at my shivering body in coldness. And my heart leapt in my chest when he took a step closer. Whatwhat are you doing? I ask. To get nothing in response except his silence. Chapter 96 ---- Our Alpha.... Never allowed her to step out of the territory. She... she used to tell me how much she longed living a normal life The open air, the grass, the city. They were all a luxury for her. My eyes soften and a strange feeling fills my insides listening to my dolls story. It was all making sense now... the way she looked out of the car window the day we married. Like she hasn t seen all the trees and roads before The way she preferred to sleep in the open with barn animals than confined to the four walls. Her repeated requests to tag along with me. She wanted to see the outside world which has been kept hidden from her. ---- eee Freedom. That must be all she wanted all her life. And now she wants it from me. The questions continue and after a lot of evidences and witnesses. The council finallyes at a conclusion. We understand why you took such a drastic step Mr Xavier. And after considering all of the evidences offered to us, we conclude that you will not be liable to any breach of conduct. Rather we honour you for your ability to protect your family and pack and single handedly defeating the enemy with such strong valor. Tlowever some things need to change now. Ismirk inwardly. We areing close With you taking over the Redmoon pack. Your territory, resources and members has expanded to ---- almost double its size. You are not just the biggest pack in the entire kingdom but also the strongest. Such a pack has not emerged since thest 28 years since thest Werewolf Kings terrain. So today, we pronounce to open up the position after three decades. We offer you to contest for the role of the next werewolf King of our world. A letter of approval will be sent to the 10 golden packs. And if you get a majority? We would love to wee you among us as not just a council member, but also the Werewolf King. Tt would be an honour elders. Bowing at them, I express my gratitude. The werewolf King. ---- eee = It has a nice ring to it. Doesn''t it? The strongest man in the entire world with unquestionable power and resources. The undefeated leader. I was going to take my leave when elders next question made me stop. Also Alpha Xavier. We understand if you don''t want to honour the barter anymore. The agreement was breached from the opposing part. So you have no obligation left to honour it. You are free to chose your Queen once you be the King. In simple words they mean that I can divorce my doll if I want to and rece her. She has no existence anymore. Chapter 15 Xaviers pov Warm water stters on my face and I run my fingers through my hair but I couldnt fucking rx A gathetic pair of brown eyes were fixated at me. Without bothering to spare her hideous condition a nce, groan. I bet no body wash can clean the filthy germs your touch left on my body. There it was. Her pathetic heart beating faster by my just onement. But who said I was lying. She really stinked. Of what you ask? Rotten egs, severage and dirt. It seems she wasnt even given a soap to rinse of after that day of her public humiliation. But since when did I care? Get out and tell one of the maids to clean this bathroom. The room stinks of your disgusting scent already. I hear a ssh of water followed by a low groan and I finally open my eyes to look at her struggling back. She slipped and hurt her elbow. Sniffling her cry with the back of her hand, she starts rubbing the blood stain with her shirt. I scoff at the realisation. Rather than taking care of her bleeding elbow she looked more afraid of her blood stain on my tub. My eyes trail lower and I get a view of her naked legs. Because of being wet, the white shirt had turned translucent and gave a full view of her bra and panties. Her figure was frail. Nothing better than a stick. Doms shirt was literally hanging on it. The woman wasnt even attractive. David should be kissing my shoes. If it wasnt for me, who would have married his hideous daughter? My Reb was full. Touching her felt like heaven. Damn those full blossoms and that firm ass. She was my match. She was the only woman who could continue with my desires for hours. And this girl? 8. III 11 298 (V It looked like her stick body with crumble with my mere touch. Let alone fuc*. She is theplete opposite of mine. Her 53 figure could crush under me without even realizing. A concubine would be a much better option, if the council is to demand for a heir someday. I really dont care about her wasteful existence yet. The image of that bastard pinning her petite body under his in the forest shes in front of my eyes and my fists clench. Tears trailed her eyes, she was crying and one could feel her fear from miles. I saw my Reb in her at that time. That fuc*er David must have forced her like that. She must have begged. But no one came to save her. She was Davids daughter. This girl deserved it. But I just couldnt. . I wasnt able to stoop myself that low. 24. 1535 Yes, I took her to the club to strip that veil of innocence from her 1 eyes. I wanted her to know where I could throw her and what will be of her if she ever crossed me. It was a punishment. But the chain in her neck was my im. I knew no man would touch her seeing who she belonged to. She didnt knew anyone, but everyone knew her. It was just one night. I asked the manager to make sure of it. But a fuc*er slipped Eros into her drink. That wasnt a part of my n and nor was her running away. If I hadnt reached on time, that Alpha would have. Letting out another sigh, I switch off the shower and walk out. Why was I wasting my time thinking about her? I have way more important things to do. Alpha Kane is one of the member of our Cartel. Yet when a difficult timees with rogues, the other Alphas are a pussy. 35. 575 15 35 m 11 They are too conceited and afraid to interfere. Except for me. I just love ripping the rogues heads off and feeding them to dogs. Killing is my vent out, seeing blood is the only time I feel peace in my restless heart. 132 rogues in thest 7 days since her. Its sick. I know. My mental health is not at the best right now. But what can they expect from a man who lost his mate and was asked to marry her murderers daughter the next day. I am really sorry for the loss, Alpha Xavier. A Queen like Luna Reba was once in a million. Billion. Indeed. Alpha And bows, offering me his condolences and I continue to swirl the drink in my ss. 5 the ss since morning? Who cared. We sat in ufortable silence when he breaks the ice. I guess I should take my leave. Come. Let me show you out. I dont walk people out, it wasnt my style but my restless mind was itching for a stroll. Thank you so much, Alpha Xavier. You dont know how much it means to us. In times like this, when no one is helping, your support means so much. We walk down the corridor with his beta and guards following us and I nod. My hands rest in my pockets. Xavier! My footsteps seize. It was barely audible. I turn around to find nothing. Strange. Kane and others look at me, asking whats wrong. And I say nothing. It cant be a hallucination. I continue to walk. When I sniffed. It was distant but present. III 15:35 That disgusting smell from that girl! Alpha Kane. I will take my leave from here. Sure. Have a nice day. I crack my neck. Nice? Sure. Once I have that little bitch at my feet. My day will turn out sunny. She has the audacity to eavesdrop on my conversation. That piece of shit! I have zero trust in her. Who knows when she is nning my murder or worse sending inside information to her father. There is no one saving her today. Before she even touches me I am going to rip her to shreds. Starting with those doe like eyes of hers, that flutter and look at me in innocence everytime I shout on her. I march the corridor. Her scent wasing closer. Just behind the pir. Gotcha bitch! 68. 111 15351 II Charee b Turning around Ie face to face with that hideous face of hers. With head leaning against the wall, chest heaving and fists clenched behind. She nkly stares at me. Done eavesdropping huh? I guess myst punishment wasnt enough. My fingers coil around her petite neck but unlike earlier she doesnt resist. Her expression remains nk. Beads of sweat trail down her forehead. But those eyes. Stay transfixed at mine. Barely blinking. There wasnt any stubbornness or rage in them like earlier. Rather they looked lost, nk and oblivious. What are you doing here? Answer me dammit! Or you wont like the repercussions. My grip made her body thrash. Those chapped lips of hers open. But no curse or reply leaves them. Speak! Nothing. 7877 Chap 15 280 Vouchers And then just when I was going to tighten my grip on her neck, her entire body jolts and my brows furrow as I find a strange white foam leaving her lips. What the fuc- What is it? I pull back. And without my support I see her body crumbling. Those eyes close down. Her limbs fall lifeless and before she could fall down my arms wrap around her waist on their own ord. Her lifeless body drops in myp like a heap and I grab her jaw to speak. Hey! Wake up! Ser. . Sier whatever your name is! Her face was turning cid. Her thudding heart I always felt irritated hearing was slowing and I pick her up in my arms to rush to the infirmary. Dammit! What has this stupid woman done now! Chapter 16 I lean back against the wall to stare. Chaos filled the infirmary. Chloe was busy screamind orders, while 5 other doctors were injecting and pumping her with different medicines. Transparent pipes were rooted in her nose, those pale lips were covered by an oxygen mask. 5 injections were injected into her frail arm in the past one minute and Chloe looked tensed staring at the machine with vitals. The line was red, the digits were dropping. Her heart is weak. Its slowing down. Proceed to artificial pump. Next I know, the doctors rip apart the flimsy maid top covering her top. Chloe ces a hand held pump on her petite chest. And on count of three. Her lifeless body jolted with the electric current. Her back arches and her entire body convulsed. Again! 15:35 Chap 16 The procedure was repeated and I suddenly felt strange staring at her, struggling there for life and death. She doesnt deserve it Xav. It isnt her fault. She is innocent in all this. Doms earlier words repeat in my mind. And that feeling in my chest worsens. Innocent? She saw her father torture my Reb yet she did nothing? Seeing a sin and not stopping it, is a bigger sin. She deserves this. I shouldnt give two fucks if she ends up dying the next second. I am sure this is another trick to gain sympathy. A few more minutes pass and Chloe sighs to clean the sweat on her forehead. She orders her team and excuses herself toe closer to me. Alpha My silence permits her to continue. Traces of a heavy toxic substance was found in her blood stream. Its a case of serious poisoning. 15. 15:35 1 It could be an attempt to suicide. But nothing could be confirmed until she admits. My fists clench. The little concern I felt for her earlier morphs into rage. This little bitch! She did this herself. Why am I not surprised. A pathetic coward, indeed. If she wanted to die, she would have better done it before showing up at our marriage. Or was this the n entirely? She knew if something happens to her on mynds, the council will me me for it. I will be stripped off my position and it would be easy for her father to bring down Red moon. This shrewd woman! Why didnt I realise it earlier. A growl escapes my lip and I see everyone stepping back from me in fear. Clenching my fist, I stare at her serene face. Is she alive? YCyes Alpha. We were able to save her but her heart is too meek. Its a suggestion to take good care-* Ron! The Beta rushes in and I dere. Stepping closer to her pale body on the hospital bed. Prepare the dark room. A gasp echoes around as everyone stared at me. They were seeing a monster, I know but who cared. This girl just brings out the worst side on me. I said now! Ron knew better not to question. Nodding he leaves while Chloe dares to question me. Your Highness, the patient is too weak. You shouldnt C Everyone. Out. Now! No one dared. Looking at the girl in pity, the staff leaves. Leaving me alone with her. My finger involuntarily trail her freezing cheek to press against 111 1536-1 Chapter 1b her lip, a smirk forms on my lip. She wants to die huh? 1280 Vouchers She will be begging for it once I am done with her. Wrapping my fingers around her pale wrists I lift up her hand to tie them with a bandage wrap. Tugging on the tubes attached to her hand,I pick up her feather weighing body. Proceeding towards my favourite room. Its been a while since I have been in the dark room. I can bet its gonna be fun. Sierras pov Help! Someone help! Pleaseeese! Nooooo! My ears were bleeding hearing a womans cries. I hid behind a tree, staring at the little hut at the outskirts of our pack. They torture her everyday. The entire pack can hear her screams but no one does anything. 59. III 1536 Tears trail my eyes and my hurt churns in her pains. How how can these people be so heartless? I know Dad has given strict orders. No one is to help her. But he is wrong. I will never stand with torturing an innocent. And that too a woman? What was her sin? Only this that she was married to him? Half an hour passed and like every night, her screams die down. The old wooden door is pushed open and out walk 3 men. Arrogant smirks stered on their faces. The bitch has got some nerve. She is too arrogant to submit. She still thinks that pretentious bastard Alpha mate of hers wille to save her. The third one rolls his eyes. As if? By the time he finds her? She will be nothing but a broken toy. They lock the door behind and leave while I sneak in to reach one of the windows. Patrol is everywhere. I cant help her 1536 escape, but the least I can do is help her. Making sure no one is looking, I kick the window to roll in. Sighing I look up and I wish I hadnt. She she was tied and tortured brutally. Her skin was peeled and her clothes stay torn. Animals. These people are nothing but animals. How can they treat her like this? How can my own father order something like this? Gulping, I reach her to pick up her head and ce it in myp. Her beautiful blue eyes open and she looks at me nkly. Here. Drink this. Chapter 17 insides. 3 days And they havent given her a drop of water. I take out a fresh shirt and cover her with it. Giving her little respite from the cold in this freezing room. Opening a casserole I make a bite and offer her foot. She parts her lips and I feed her. Why. . why do you help me everyday? She questions and I nkly stare at her. Her trust in humanity has been long lost. I can see it. Good and Evil, angels and monsters both live in this world. Moon goddess made this world this way. But sometimes when one of gods favorite angel gets surrounded by too many monsters. and she starts loosing trust in moon goddess; a messenger is sent to hold on. ?????? 111 15:35 messenger is sent who tells her to never lose faith in good. To believe in good. It seems I am that messenger and you? The Angel. She stares nkly at me and the very next second tears fill her eyes. Laying on myp, she sobs Breaking down. IId just want to live, Sierra. I. just want to see him again. Please. Help me. I dont want to die. I caress her head softly to look into her eyes. Hugging her to my chest, I was going to promise her safety when suddenly the door is mmed open. My fathers rage filled green eyes fix at me. And thats when I knew. Our doom was near. Take her out and put her in the dungeons. I will deal with her later. I was ripped apart and dragged out to be led to the dungeons by the guards. 1 looked back over my shoulder to only find my father crouching down beside her A knife pinned on her neck. There is no use of you now. I guess this is a goodbye. Anyst wishes? Noooo! Father noooooo! I scream but my words fall on deaf ears. My thrashing body no match to the strength of the guards. He wille for you and when he does? She stares into my fathers eyes to chuckle sickly despite her state and I admired her bravery. She was unbreakable. Beautiful, brave and powerful. She was indeed a real Luna. You will beg, cry and plead. But he will have no mercy. He cuts the finger of a person who touches me, yet you did this to me? He is going to burn you and your entire pack alive. You will burn in the fire of hell and when it happens. No one will be speared! No one! She screams on top of her lungs and everyone stills to stare at her. Her aura, I can feel it. Its dread resembling nothing but death. Well I will wait for that day. My father replies nkly, his face void of any emotion. And the woman only chuckles on top of her lungs. He wille! You all will die! Silver room will be eradicated from the very map of the world! And the only name you will ever remember will be. Xavier Hunt! sh Her head rolls over to fall on the ground and a choked cry left my lips. My eyes snap open and I am brought back to reality. -Nightmare it was just my nightmare. Its in the past, I did my III 15 361 best I couldnt save her. I try to calm my racing heart. I try to lift my hand when I realised they have been pinned above my head. I panicked to look around and thats when my scared eyes meet my worst nightmare. Those grey eyes looked at me and I wished to never wake up from my sleep. Wakey wakey baby doll. Its not a good thing to keep your mate waiting. Now is it? Xavier. I whisper and a psychotic look clouds his eyes. Karma is real. and I couldnt believe in it more, After meeting him. He will avenge everything wrong they did to his Reb, and I somehow know I wont be spared. What what are you doing? Wherewhere am I? I look around to find myself in a dark room. Themp hanging from the ceiling over my head was the only thing lighting the 1 dimly lit ce. Well, you can call this ce your new room. You will love it here, not to forget you will even havepany here. I couldnt concentrate on his words. The shback before I fainted hits me in full force I was more eager to tell him about that ck masked man. He could be an intruder or worse a spy. XavierI have to tell you something. There was a masked man in the mansion. He. he came and grabbed me from behind. I tried to scream but he muffled me he injected me with something. . Probably poison. You need to get him he could be anywhere right now. He nkly stares at me as I desperately exin the situation. And then when I thought he will help, he rather startsughing. Masked man? Intruder? On my territory? Yes I swearCaghhh! He grips my hair and tugs on them, making my chin align with his nose. Those grey orbs spit fury. Chapter 108 ---- He isn''t the only one who can y this game. He isnt the only one who can seduce. A woman is said to be the most lethal yer in this sport And very soon he is going to experience it. ---- eee Chapter64 Xavier''s POV I freeze. She was kissing me back. My dolls lips were on mine and she was biting them, trying to mirror my action from earlier. I stop kissing her and let her do it. And let me tell you. It was cute. Her heavy breaths. Her fingers gripping my shirts cor. Her attempt to be rough and dominating when her lips were quivering. Damn you doll. ---- Thide a smirk and when she finally pulls back to catch her breath. I steal the opportunity to look at her. Her eyes were dazed. Pupils dted. Cheeks flushed and lips slightly swollen. Fuck! How am I going to stop myself after seeing her like this? She is tugging on my controls and I was letting her. Our lips were inches apart. Her hot breath was fanning my lips and her perfectly styled hair were a mess. Tangled and falling over her face. l expected her to stop. To pull back. After all she hates me. But she had another surprise wrapped in her sleeves. Rubbing her body against mine. She descends her ---- eee = face into my neck and starts leaving tender soft butterfly kisses all over my corded neck. Fuck! My beast roars to life and my hands grip her ass resting on my thigh Thate you.... So damn much Xavier. She whispers to only bite on my neck and a wicked smirk forms on my lips. She was too naive if she thinks I don''t know the game she was trying to y. You can seduce a boy, not a man. And I was a cycling beast. Despite the fact that I was loving how my doll was Chapter 112 ---- As gulp the liquid I feel someoness hard stare on me and when I turn. There he was. Standing between the council members and elders. He introduced me to all the important guests and then left me to meet others. I didn''t protest. T was ordered to just stay put on a table by him, but I couldn''t bear with those woman. I had to leave that table. I went against his order. He looked angry. But I didn''t give two shits anymore. If he is going to be embarrassed of me, he shouldn''t have brought me along or even better divorced me. I continue to sip and his eyes flicker between the ---- eee liquid and my eyes They darken. Warning me and I turn my back on him to push my elbows on the counter. He can shove his anger up his ass. I was a free woman. I can do whatever I want Lam not his pet. And I am going to show to him. He is making a mistake not letting me go. A sin by ckmailing me in name of my families safety. Choosing me as his wife is his biggest mistake. And I will prove it. ---- A smirk makes way on my lips and I order for another ss. Damn it. These sses were not helping. Leaning on closer I grab the bottle from the counter, to rip open its cap. Thank you so much everyone for joining us today! On this great asion of Our new Werewolf leader, Xavier King being coronated! I will like to present before you the special performances each pack has prepared! From fire shows, to songs to dancing! We have everything. So lets get started! The lights dimmer down and a stage lights up in the centre. I lean back on the counter to tilt my head to a side. A show? Well this looks fun. ---- Xavier settles down on the head seat in the centre along with the other council members and I look up at him. He was still giving me those warning res. Grow up man. Rolling my eyes I ignore him. Continuing to gulp from the bottle. My eyelids were growing heavy as the dances begin, but I was feeling happy. After a very long time All my worries, the bloodbath, my family, Xavier. All took a backseat as I find myself enjoying the function. My feet were moving on their own as the women dance in the centre. Twirling, pping. They were splendid. Chapter 118 ---- Raefel Did they took him to the dungeons? Could it be that mom and my brothers are also there? In those dungeons? I need to follow that car at any cost. I need to do something. I see a car standing in the parking lot. And I immediately recognise it. Ron.. It was Rons car. Tam sure he will follow him there My mind was still dizzy with the after effects of alcohol. My ankle aches with slightest of moment. I wasn''t in my best state. But this was a golden opportunity. ---- ee = There is no way I am going to find out about my family other than this. Ihave to do this Irush towards the car and hide behind it. I peep in to see Roning towards it and my stomach churns in anxiety. Here goes nothing. He unlocks the car. And I slowly sneek into the hood of the car, making sure to not close itpletely.He settles in the front and the car hits the road. Istay still,ying there hoping for my n to be sessful. After one long torturous hour in the dark hood of a moving car, the car finallyes to a stop and I hear the driver door opening and closing. ---- Has the new prisoner arrived? Ron asks the guard and the man approves. Yes Sir Beta. He is inside. Your highness just brought him in. Okay. I lift the hood slightly to see the guard pressing some buttons on a screen on the wall. The screen blinks green and the door opens. They bot go inside leaving the huge metal door unguarded and that was my clue. I push open the hood, almost topple over out of it to sneak in efore the door closes. I barely made it. ---- eee = And the door ms shut behind me. Tam weed to a dark cold dungeon and I feel my insides scream in anxiety. The aura of this ce was so dark and dangerous that it can make a weak hearted person run to the hills. There were prisons on either side and when I looked closer. They were upied. There were people here Thear Ron and the guards steps moving away, going further inside another door and J stay still. Waiting for them to leave before I begin my search They leave and my eyes slowly adjust to the darkness. Chapter 121 ---- But not that bad However his hands. They had to be cut. And the man had passed out with the sight of blood and his severed hands. Too weak. asking the guards to get him to a doctor I sigh to pull out another cigarette from my pocket. Lighting it up I let out a deep whiff. Doll. Doll. Doll You are really naive. You thought you will flirt and dance around with another man in front of my eyes and I will feel what, jealous? What a joke. Jealousy is felt by those who fear someone better can take their ce and take their thing away. And I ---- eee knew already. She may find a lot of more gentleman. But she will never find someone like me. No one can fuck her the way I do. No one can own her like me. No one can make her feel the strongest yet the weakest at the same time.Her body, her mind are going are a puppet of mine. And no one controls them better except it''s master. Me This is unhealthy. I know. But what can I do? My doll feels like a game I have grown too addicted in ying. ---- Thave fallen in love before I know what it feels. With Reb it was all beautiful, rainbows and flowers, moon and stats. Gentle touches, eye contacts, pecks and kisses on the lips and sweet vani fucking. But this? This obsession with my doll. Its a fucking insanity. Its dark, rough and brutal. Its like a sin you want to do again and again and tempt the devil to punish you. Its not vani, no. Its far from it. Its almost Red. Maddening. There are no kisses and pecks, but ims that involve hickeys and biting. T don''t want to kiss her lips like a lover, I want to seize her breaths and make her survive on mine ---- eee = I don''t want kiss her lips and tell her I love her, I want to im each and every inch of skin with my kisses and tell her I own her. I don''t want toy under the sky with her and stare at the stars as I used to do with Reb, no I want to stare at her. At those innocent orbs as I enter her. Icant promise her to get her stars from the sky. But I can promise to shoe her stars in the daylight. The first thing every morning. Maybe I am crazy over her body. And not with her. Maybe this is not love. Chapter 128 ---- Doll''s lips suddenly stop as she looks up at Ron with a strange expression T see her gulp. Her eyes flicker back to mine and I tilt my neck to look at her in amazement. She looks away again. Healing? Hmmm. That''s interesting. Does Dom know? He is crazy about finding her? No Sir. I haven''t told anyone except you. My first loyal duty is towards you. Hmm She takes another bite from my hands and I see her eating rather greedily now. ---- eee She must be starving. Its just that she cares too less about her to realise it. A smile strains to form on my lips when I stop it. What am I doing? The witch also said that the girl is so powerful that if she wants, she can also bring back the dead. Her powers are unique your highness. My hand feeding my doll stops.And T hear my heart thud in my chest. Bring back the dead? ---- Chapter71 I look up at Ron and he gulps. Are you kidding me? How can a dead person be brought to life? This is bullshit. There are no evidences as such but the witch confirms, your Highness. Her predictions have never proved wrong in the past. A flicker of hope lights in my chest but I blow it away. Tow can a person bring bring back another from dead? This is a lie It has to be. ---- eee = And I never spare the ones who lie to me. Bring that witch here. Lets hear it from her mouth. Yes your highness. I will send someone to fetch her right away. And yes. Make sure this rumour doesn''t leave this room. Of course Sir. He leaves and I couldn''t help think about it. Bring back the dead? Can it really happen. Can Reb be brought back to life. Is there really someone so powerful alive who can. bring her back? No. Chapter 131 ---- Thold her trembling hand that had the drink and move it closer to my lips. Thave no no ns to hurry up tonight doll. I want to make love with you tonight, not just satisfy your heat. And besides how can I conclude it isnt good without tasting it? Her eyes widen and she looks between the ss and me. I press my lips on the brim when she almost exims in desperation. No... stop. Don''t drink it! Before I know she throws aside the ss from my hands and the liquid spills on the carpet. Tam so sorry. ---- eee She gets up from myp and drops down on the floor to clean the stain on the carpet. Her ass shes at me. And I sigh. Were you nning to poison me doll? Is this how much you hate me now? She stills. Her eyes widen and I ce my elbows on my knee to lean closer to her kneeling figure on the floor. Do you know the punishment for an attempt to murder on the werewolf king of s country? Fear pales her face. And a strange knot twisted in my stomach. I know she hated me. But I didn''t knew she had it in her. ---- Stupid doll. Now she is going to pay for this. I told her to not tempt my beast. But she cant help teasing him. ---- eee = Chapter72 Were you nning to poison me doll? Is this how much you hate me now?" look back at him over my shoulder and a feeling of dread takes a permanent residence in my chest. His eyes All the softness in them was gone to be reced with that old cold nonchnt orbs. T gulp. Trying to moisten my mouth which felt as dry as a bone. But it was of no use. His hands wrap around my neck and I am made to kneel between his legs. He interlocks his legs around me, locking me down and my heart thumps in my chest when he picks up Chapter 24 I woke up to bright sun rays piercing through the open curtains and to fall on my face. Blocking it with my hand, I groan to turn to my side to find myself sleeping in something so soft and velvety. Xaviers bed. Shit! I sprung up to look around in anxiousness. His room was empty. Realisation draws in and I sigh to run my fingers through my hair. Tying my loose locks into a bun over my head I gulp to look beside me. The bed was made, showing no signs of someone being asleepst night. But I knew he was here. Those whimpers, cries, his nightmares. They were all real. Tip towing out of the bed, I turn around to clean the sheets and fold theforter when I hear a pair of footsteps approaching and I freeze. THI You are still here? 288 Vouchers Came his nonchnt voice and I gulp to wrap my arms around theforter. ICI was just leaving. I reply but he barely offered me a nce. He strides in to walk towards his cupboard. Ripping it open, he takes out a suitcase and starts throwing clothes into it. I blink. To just stare. Was he leaving? Where? How many days? When will he be back? I should be relieved of his absence but rather I was scared. That man. What if he returns today? Who will save me if he was to attack again? Dom. Yes, I have him. He will protect me. 17 709 nouchers Closing the suitcase, he stands in front of the mirror to adjust his shirts top button. A look of irritation stands stered on his face. Turning around. I was going to walk out when I hear his voice and my steps seize. Doll The authority in his voice made my bones to rattle. Gulping I turn around to face him. Y- Yes Alpha Come here Clenching my fists I walk closer to him. All this while his eyes refuse to give me enough importance to even acknowledge me. He was busy getting ready to leave. I stop at three feets distance from him when he asks me in ant impatient voice. Do you know how to tie the knot of a tie? I gulp to nod to only find a scoff leave his lips. Good to know you arent that useless after all. 16. 665 III 1542 260 Woucher Next I know a tie is thrown on my face and I catch it before it could fall down. My hands literally tremble in his presence. Hurry up He turns towards me and I take a step closer to him. His expensive cologne hits me and I hold my breath to look up. Damn it. What was he 64? And I was barely 55 Tiptoeing I try to put the tie around his neck, to no avail. He was too high. Biting my lip, I literally jump this time to be sessful. Thank moon goddess. He was too busy staring at a device in his hands to take note of my embarrassment. Holding both the ends of the tie, I try to ovep them to be only left disappointed. I jump once again and this time he looks up from his device. Crimson shades my cheek as he furrows his brows at me. ICjustC1 His jaw hardens at my futile attempt to speak. And next, before 1541) I know, two strong arms are nted under my thighs and I am lifted up and mmed back on a wall to reach his level. My heart leaps in my chest as our faces stood inches away, close enough for his discarded breath to kiss my lips. Hurry up doll. I dont have whole day. His cold emotionless voice sent shivers down my spine and I look down to find my hands shivering as I tie his knot. Through my lowered eyshes I could see him staring down at me nkly and it did something weird inside my stomach. DCDone I speak looking up, and our eyes connect. He was staring at me with a strange expression, his gaze flickering down to my lips and then suddenly in a blink, those pools of steel return. He abruptly pulls back from me and Ie crashing down with my back mming against the wall to lean down. Ahh He looks down at my body, resting near his feet to only clench his fists. 15. 42 I will be gone for a week. 1 288 Vouchers Picking up his suitcase and adjusting his tie, he walks past me with hisst words lingering in the air. Try to stay alive in my absence. My ass aches as I try to get up and my eyes sting. Getting up, I limp out of the room in search for Dom. He is the only one who can help me. I need to find him. *** Have you seen Dom- I mean Sir Dominic? The cleaner looked at me from top to bottom scrunching up her face like I was some garbage. Walking past, she ignores me and I sigh. Great. Even talking without getting humiliated is a task now. days. 47. 035 15 42m I walk aimlessly when I hear a familiar voice from behind. He is in the training room. Be. I dont trust her one bit. Go underground. Third door to your left. With this she leaves and I just stood in the hallway, lost. What if he is actually there? What worst could it be? I start walking down the stairs to reach the specific door. It was too dark here. I have seen the training grounds outside yet I have never been to the training room. Pushing the door, I walk in to find it to be some kind of shower room. HeChello? Is anyone here? I look up to see a broad sculpted naked back and my throat suddenly went dry. A towel was losely hanging around the man s waist and his hair were wet. Chapte 288 Vouchers He looks over his shoulder and I am stuck by a familiarforting orbs. Dom! Sierra? What the fuck are you doing here. My insides finally found respite. Thank moon goddess he hasnt left with Xavier. I admit it or not, everytime he has proved to be my safe heaven. J Dom! Thank God I found you! I need to tell you something! He turns around and my eyes inadvertent drop lower. Shit! He is a sculpted Adonis. Eight pack of abs stare right back at me. You cant be here Sierra He deres stepping closer to me and I furrow my brows. Why is he saying this? Has Xavier warned him just like he warned. me? Why? Is it Xavier- He sighs to run his fingers through his hair. Before he could reply a chorus of approaching footsteps and male voices echo around. 64 85% III Dammit! He looks at the door and the next thing I know, he pulls open. one of the cubicles and pushes me in. His face was concocted in fear and concern. Hold your breath and dont step out till I ask you to. Understand? I barely nod when the door is mmed shut on my face and I am left trapped in a pitch dark cubicle. The only lighting in was from the slits in the door. Within seconds I see the entire room fill in with men. Very naked men. They were joking around while I hear my heart thud rapidly in my chest. I continue to hold my breath when I hear one of them say. Man. Have you heard thetest gossip? Bark arsehole. One of my bed warmer maids told me that she saw that hideous Silver moon girl step out of Alphas room this morning. She was fast. Didnt I say the silent ones open their legs the widest? 15. 42 $88 Volu Inded. She is just another whore. Nothing more. I wonder if she will be handed over once Alpha gets bored of her. I would love to fuc- His words get silenced down as a loud bang is heard and I see everyone standing in attention as Dominic makes his presence known. They lower their eyes immediately. SCSir Dominic. Good Eveni. . ng. One of the men stutters, greeting Dom but Doms eyes dont move from the two men who justmented about me. He walks towards them and I see them literally shivering. She is your fucking Luna! Learn to respect her or I swear I will rip you to shreds right here! I am soCrry Sir. . we didnt mean They apologise but their words have already pierced my heart. A tear drop slides down my eyes and I bite my hand to silent my cry. A whore. He will discard her. Hideous. # 288 Vouchers I fail to silent myself. I flunk as everyone suddenly goes silent. I sniff a female here. One of the men says and my heart stops in my chest. Yes, I sniff her too. I see footsteps approaching and my palms press on my mouth. No no please this cant be happening. A click is heard and I knew there was no escape from this. Chapter 25 I dread the moment. 288 Wochen Waiting for the door to burst open. But it doesnt. Furrowing my brows I look through the slits to have my thudding heart stop. Dom had grabbed the wrist of the man. Stopping him. What happened Sir? He asks terrified and Dom replies coldly. Dont All the boys share a look and my eyes widen when all the attention shifts to Dom. We sniff a woman inside Sir Dominic. Alpha Xavier needs to know about this and she needs to be punished. You dont know these woman. They are disgusting bitches. Hiding in the mens locker room to watch us change. She deserves a whipping- The man again extends his hand to open the locker when Dom 111 1542 uses his Alphs tone this time. Making everyone shiver under hismand. Including me. I will deal with her myself. Everyone. Out! Now! My eyes snap close and breathing seizes. Before I know everyone sprints out of the room like their asses were on fire. The locker room rips open and he nts his elbow on the corners to look down at me. ɽ Come out Sierra. I gulp to step out. He looked furious. But unlike Xavier, their was also a softness in his eyes. . A warm finger slides pass my cheek and I look up surprised to see him wiping a lone tear that has dared to trail down my face. They are not worthy of your tears. Trust me. I wipe my face with both my palms to give him a broad smile. Faking it quite well. Umm its nothing. 10:05% Clenching his hands into fists. He nods to step back. The anger has slowly simmer down to leave no traces. I wanted to tell you something. . He nods. And I take a deep inhale. I dont know its right or wrong. But I want atleast one person to know the full truth. And he is the only person I can trust in this pack. Delving my hand into my pocket, I draw the letter from that mysterious man and forward it to him. He takes it from my hands with furrowed brows. I see his eyes scanning the words and the expression on his face almost resembled Xaviers. Deadly. How long? Since how long have you been receiving these? I rub my mmy palms on my pants to lower my eyes. Should I tell him about that day? Seeing my reluctance, he steps closer to me. Chapter2s 1288 Vouchers N Fuck Sierra! That day. . Did someone tried to kill you! You didnt attempt a suicide! I nod and all the anger in his eyes was gone. A softlness engulfs them. Out of blue, I am engulfed in two warm arms and all the emotions building inside me push to tether away, ready to spill. I hug him back. His soft voice whispers on my ear. . . I was so angry with you. . I thought you. . tried to kill. yourself. . W Fuck! I am so sorry Sierra. I should have known. You arent that weak. He pulls back to cup my face in his palms, his eyes the deepest shade of grey. Now tell me. Every damn thing. You hear me? Who is this man? What he tried to do. I nod. To tell him everything and he sat in front of me, listening to me patiently. His hands clenching and unclenching as I recite him the scenes. 32. 55 15 1288 Vouchers Atst I tell him how I saw a silhouette outside my room. However I refrained from telling him how I slept beside Xavierst night. I seriously dont know why I hid that from him. Did he say who sent him? He. . He said Xavier cant save me because its he who sent him. What bullshit! Xavier cant do something like this. I nod. I know. So my only guess is that someone is trying to frame him. If I am murdered under his care, it will be a vition of the barter. He will be removed from the Alpha position and it will be easier for his enemies to take over. 1 He gets up to pace the locker room. His eyes seemed to have darkened. Xavier needs to know this- W No! I grab his arm, stopping him from mindlinking him. 15 43 Chapter25 1288 Vouchers No Dom please. Xavier will not trust me. He will say I am making this up- This man is dangerous Sierra. He has been fucking looming on ournds, living in the pack and trying to murder the Luna. I know. But please dont tell him. He already hates me enough. Please Dom. Promise me. You are the only person who I trust in this entire pack. Dont break it. Dont make me regret telling this to you. He looks at me in helplessness, his hair a messy affair, a result of his continuous tugging on them. Sighing. Staring into my eyes. He finally agrees. Fine. But from now on you are going to do everything that I say. Your safety is my first priority from now. Standing in attention, I raise my hand to salute him. Smiling softly at him. Yes, Sier! 55. 371 15. 42 * see finally he he and he rest is am on m Sory worry worse anything hasen to you spesy And Windytaset in on the ZINC 190king ika te voter And covent help thank PASS GSS25) Get for will he in this dece I was wading the cotes in the scorching sunt durare. My hey had ones and read some were Sanned red in s punishments verts gives me forgging gas finishing my dies on time couldin Buton bos mente him, the sexs will definitely tave to tim Ceging the shes of my luces) contime to at thees the of of the dies de ser up behind me. A huge shadow envelops mepletely. Washing clothes is not going to save you, Sierra. Dom. 1wners He was standing above me, staring at my pruned fingers and I hurriedly get up to ce my hands behind my back. Dom Come with me. My eyes widen and I look around in fear. Xavier has his eyes and ears everywhere. I cant Dom. Xavier has tolde not to talk to you. What if- He doesnt wait. Grabbing my wrist he tugs me along to have us stop behind s tree. Removing a bag from his back, he presses it into my chest. Here. Be ready by 5 in the morning. Do not bete. I look at the bag and then at him. What does he mean? Opening 79 43% 15. 43 the bag. I peek at its contents and my eyes widen. What the C take out a familiar khaki pant and shirt. Its the dress the trainees wear during the training. Why is he giving it to me? * I know Xavier will be against this idea. But I need to do what I feel is right. I will be training you with other trainers from tomorrow onwards. I need you strong to at least protect yourself if ever the timees. My confusion only entangles more. * What are you saying Dom? The training is prohibited for woman. How can I- Thats the thing. You wont be training as a woman. You will be disguised as a man. He speaks as if its the most normal thing to do and I blink, unable to digest his words. Disguised? Chapter25 A man? Chapter 26 Chapter26 Adjusting the cap on my head, I stare at my reflection in the mirror. The moustache and beard were itching my skin, covering. almost half of my face. The white tape, I wrapped around my torso gave my breasts a somewhat t shape and the loose hanging military dress with full sleeves covered almost every inch of my body. I bite my lip to scrutinise myself and I must say. I kind of. . pass as a man. A weak under nutritioned, timid man. But still a man. Pulling out the identity card from the bag, I stare at the details. Name: Han Lee Age: 19 Royal military academy rank: F plus Great. Thats the lowest of ranks. I have heard their training is the hardest. Couldnt Dom have some mercy on me. Sier. Are you rea- Dom enters from behind to only stop in his tracks, staring at me. I rub my mmy palms on my pants as he takes me from head to toe. Not bad. He exims, looking surprised and I shift my weight from one leg to another. Tucking my imaginary fringe behind my ear. Are you sure this is gonna work. What if someonees to know- Hey shh. No one knows about this except you and me. You will be safe. Trust me. Okay. I nod. Taking deep breaths and he looks down at something below my nose with concentrated brows. I feel my cheeks flush was he looking at my lips. Umm lets go. No wait. He grabs my wrist and next I know he forwards his hand Chemerin towards my lips and I freeze. My eyes widen to the size of saucers. His fingers press on the fake moustache which was not sticking properly and I feel my heart thud faster in my chest. His knuckles brush my lip by mistake and our eyes snap. Fuck! The warmth in his eyes can make woman weak by their knees. He was so beautiful and kind hearted. If only I would have married him instead of Xavier. If. . He pulls back his hand immediately, his ears re red and he rubs the back of his neck in awkwardness. I am sorry. The moustache. It was I gulp, to try to pry away his worries. Waving my hand in dismissal. Its alright. I am sure it was just a mistake. It. . it happens. Shit! III 1288 Vouchers An air of awkwardness stretches between us as we look at anything except one another. Sir! Everyone is waiting! A boy of barely twenty enters bowing in front of Dom and he nods to look back at me. * Fin, this is Han. He is new to the pack and academy. Familiarise him with how things work here. The man Fin looks at me in surprise. To bow in acknowledgment to Dom. Yes Sir, of course. Dom walks away and the man Fin steps towards me with a broad smile on his face. Next I know he swings his arm over my shoulder and I freeze as he drags me along. Hey man. Wee to the most difficult training grounds in the world. We rarely have a new entry at this stage but it seems you are Sir Dons special guest. I gulp. Softly nodding at him. Afraid of speaking anything. My voice was feminine, of course he will know if I speak. I cant take the risk. So where are you from? Damn. Here goes nothing. I form the direction using my hands and he catches it. Oh the south east? Its great. I have been there- Wait a second. Why dont you speak. I drop my eyes and his expressions shifts to that of sorrow and grief. However his grip on me doesnt losen. You cant? I shake my head in a no and the next thing I know, he pulls me into his arms and I freeze. Damn. How long has it been since. someone hugged me like this. Its alright man. We all have our own battles and scars. I liked him instantly. Fin. I guess we can be good friends. r 15:43 *** Lets start with the warm up. Tenps. Fifteen minutes. Dommands, looking at his watch and all the ten dozen men lined up, start jogging. I followmand, running behind Fin. My hand continues to press on my moustache and beard. Afraid of it falling off because of sweating. Doms eyes meet mine and I adjust my cap to lower my head. I ampletely out of form, I dont think I will be able to match with these men. And thats what happened. Fivepster I wasgging behind all the men. My lungs were up till my throat and I was drenched in sweat. But I couldnt stop. No way. The men long ago started with pullCups and crunched while I was still running. Some gave me weird nces and others even snickered. Fin was the only one who looked at me with concern. By the time I joined them, my legs were numb and my clothes. III were drenched in sweat from head to toe. My eyes dropped as I dared to look up at Dom. He was simply ignoring me, focussing on other trainees and I felt relieved. I gather my breath and resume with the crunches. My stomach aches with every pull. # Core hardened. Back straight. Feet tapped on the ground! He instructs walking behind me and my heart thuds faster in my chest. As I try to pull myself up for another crunch, my feet go up in the air and I find myself falling back. Shit! I wait to hit my back on the ground but the impact never happened. Confused I look up to find Doms foot pressed on mine. Steadying me. My cheeks re in embarrassment. And he simplymands. nt. And he simplymands. Again. I nod to crunch again, his eyes fixed on mine, encouraging me to push my limits. He continues to hold my feet and I break my expectations. Ipleted 50 crunches despite my stomach 55-63% 15. 43 M Chopwe Wouchern protesting. I was going to continue when he stops me. Leaving my feet, standing to his full height. Enough. I drop back on the ground to thank heavens. The warm up is done. Lets begin withbat now. My head snaps to his. What? This was just warm up? You gotta be kidding me. Damn, this was way more difficult than I thought. The next one hour I kept struggling following what everyone did. And most of the words used went over my head. Upper hook. Jab. Lead hook Cross What do they even mean? I looked like a fool amongst these III perfectly synced trainees. Finally the training ended and everyone turns around to leave. I walk along with them when a voice spoke up from behind. Han Lee. Stay back. My feet freeze and I turn around to look at Dom. He was sitting on a rock casually, his eyes focussed on the men behind me. As soon as everyone left, he motions for me toe forward. Give me your hands. I gulp to forwards my hands and the next thing I know he held my left one to push it behind my back. Making a crack to echo from my shoulder. My backys pressed against his shoulder. You need to stretch or even doing shit would hurt tomorrow. He is too blunt. No filter at all. I barely nod and he does the same with my other arm. Noww down on your stomach. He holds my legs to press them to my hips. The jolts surprisingly rx my body. I am turned on my back again and I 1544 see him hovering over me. His eyes focussed on stretching my each leg to the opposite side. All this while I couldnt help but just stare at him. Those dusty brown hair, deep serious eyes, angr cut jawline. His mate would be so lucky to have him I wonder who she is? Done Sier. Make sure to rest properly tonight. He gets up to leave when I grab his wrist. Stopping him. I cant sleep in my room alone Dom. What if that manes back? What aboutst night? I gulp to say the truth. Avoiding his eyes. I didnt sleep. Plus I had training early morning so. . He sighs to run his fingers through his hair. Can you sneak into my room at night? I bite my lip to think. Once everyone is asleep I guess I can do 111 that. I nod and he approves. See you tonight. Dom? He stops to turn around and look at me and I say the words I have been yearning to say for a while. Thank you. He barely nods giving me a soft smile and I feel my stomach clench, a strange fluttering feeling hits my insides. I am safe. Thats all that mattered now. And he was the only one responsible for it. I dont know what I would have done without him. He is my little angel in this pack of devils. My safe ce. Chapter 27 Chapter27 Biting mylip,Iknockonhisdoor. Lookinghereandthereinthehallway,making surenooneseesme. Thedoorpullsopenandmyanxiouseyesconnect withDoms. Hesteps asideandIrush. in,withmypillowpressedtomychest. DomlocksthedoorbehindandIcouldfinallybreathe. Domlooksatmefromtoptobottom andshakeshisheadinano. HiseyestakeinmyattireandIfeelmycheeksflush. Areyougoingtosleepinthat? Mypalmsclenchthepillow tightly. TobehonestIhadnothingtowearasanightsuit. Thismaidoutfitwiththisflimsyskirtwasmyonlyoption. IhadtheclothesDongaveforthetrainingbuttheyweredrenchedinsweatandwerehangingonawireoutside,dryingfortomorrow. Iguess. HewalkstowardshiswardrobeandnextIknowheoffersmealosetshirtandapairofjoggers. My eyeswidenasIlookupathim. 0. 15:45 O < Icant,itsalright. . HerollshiseyesandnextIknowhe pushesmeinsidethebathroomwithhisclothesinmyhand. Youarenoingouttillyouchangeintothem. But- Sier Dom- Sier Ismiletoshakemyheadindisbelief. Thismanissostubborn. Ifinallynodandhewinksatmetogoout. Isighandchangeintohisclothes. Tobeimmediatelyhitbyhisrainandpinescent. Itwasrefreshing,condcalming. ButsomehowIcouldnthelpthinkingaboutXavier. Hisscent,hiseyeswonderingwherehewouldbe. SometimesIhavethisstrangefeelinginmychest,likeIamdoing somethingwrongbyaskingfavoursfromDomwhenXavierhasclearlyinstructedmetonotevenlookathim. ButthenIambound. Helpless. Survivalisaninstinct,onecandoanythingforit. AndDomwasjustthatforme. 16. III r 15:45 288Vouchers Istep outtoonlyfindDom restingonthesofa,thekingsizedbedempty. Yougottobe kiddingme. Iamnotabedthiefnow,Dom. Youalreadymademeaclothesthief. Hesmirks,liftinghisarmfromhiseyestolookatme. WhatkindofamanIwouldbeifIletyousleepanywhereexceptthebed,mdy? Ichuckle. Howcanthesetwobrothersbe sodifferent?Xavierliterallyfrozemetodeath,askingmetosleepontheflooronourfirstnightwhilehim?Heissuchagentleman. Iseethleonthebedandmybodyliterallymoanedindelightongettinidonsuchasoftmattress. ItfeltlikeIwasfloatingonclouds. Ipullupthforterandsnuggleintoit. Feelingsosafeandwarmaftersolong. IdidntcareifIdontbelonghereorthisceisnotforme. Ijustwantedtobeselfishforonceandbehere. Confortable? HeaskswitharaisedbrowandInod,gigglinglikeakid. 31. O 15. 45 Very!Thankyou! WecontinuetythereinsilencewhenIaskedhim,eagertogetananswertothisquestionforsolong. Ifyoudontmindmeasking,canIaskyousomethingpersonal? ShootSier. Whywhydidyourenunciatethe title?WhydontyoudesiretobetheAlphaKing? He goessilent. AndIimmediatelyregretaskinghim. Youdonthavetoanswerifyoudon- No. ItsalrightSier. ActuallypowerisnotsomethingIdesireinmylife. Imeanofcoursehavingitisagoodthing. Buttherearethingsthatmattermuchmoremoretomethanthat. Things notbelievedbymany. Yetpresent,feltandunderstood. Ifurrowmybrowstolookathiminconfusion. Things?Whatcoulditbe? 48. 1728Nouefers Aperson. Theprodigy. Awhat?Prodigy?Whatishetalkingabout?Ihaventheardofthisonebefore. Helooksatmeexpressionandsoftlysmiles. Youhaventheardabouthim? Ishakemyheadinano. Quiteinterestedbythistopic. Itte. Iwilltell yousomeothertime No. Iwanttoknowmore. Please. Is thistheverypersonyouhavebeensearchingforalltheseyears?Thereasonwhyyougaveuponyourtitle. YoucansaythatSierbutthatstheleastIcoulddoforhim. Mygrandmotherusedtotellmethestoriesofthstprodigyandtheyweretrulyinspiringand motivating. Thstprodigy? Oneisbornineveryhundredyearswitha uniquesupperpower. Telepathy,timetravel,fireelemental. Itcouldbeanything. Oneof thestrongest werewolvesbornonou,itssaidthatifyouhavetheprodigyonyourside,youareundefeatable. Really? Apersonlikethatexists. Heismoreofasuperwolf. 62. III O J 15:45 Ques Soyouwanthimonyoursidesothatyoucanbeindestructible? Heshakeshisheadinano. Prodigiesare ablessing,butalltheseyearsmanyhaveconsideredthemevil. Duetolimitlesspowerstheyhavesufferedalot. Someevenkilledthemselvestoescapegettingcapturedbywronghands. Whileothers weremurdered,tomakesurenoonegetstoopowerfndtheworldstaysinorder. Howeverwhatthey dontknowisthataProdugyhasagift. Hecanfulfillsomeonesonewish. Iteffectstheprodigyhimself,somethinglikeselfdestructionbutstill itcanfulfillthatonewish. *Itsneverbeendonebefore. ButIwantthatonewish. Myeyeswiden,hecantbeserious. Anything? Henods,lookingdistant. Anything. Hecanfulfinything. Evenbringingthedeadback tolife. Chapter27 288Vouchere Icouldseethatpaininhiseyes. Hehaslostsomeoneverydeartohimandhecoulddoanythingtogetthembacktolife. Anything. Whowasit? Iquestionandherakeshis fingersthroughhishairtosoftlywhisper. Mymate. Chapter 28 Chapter28 Mate 28 Vouchers Doms mate. I thought he never met her but it seems that isnt the case. He has lost her somehow. & I am sorry. Its not your fault Sier. Some may call me crazy for even thinking of having her back. But what can I do. A heart wants what it wants. No matter the other person returns it or not. . What did he mean by that? His mate didnt love her? Which stupid woman wouldnt want him? I must have heard him wrong. I bet you guys must be a power couple. She must be sweet and loving. . I try to joke around, letting out a chuckle when a strange pain roots in my chest. The very fact of him living someone so badly, made me feel strange. It couldnt be jealousy right? Why would I 0. 004 15:45 288 Vouchers be jealous? 22 She was indeed. Too sweet. Too innocent yet too intelligent. Unlike other woman who go crazy for love, she always used her brain before her heart. And maybe thats why she didnt choose me. 1 1 I was more of an emotional man you know. When I saw you for the first time Sier, you looked just like old me. Too emotional, too nice. But trust me when I saw the world we live in, doesnt deserve it. I could see the pain behind his eyes. Yet what I failed to understand is that if she didnt ept him as her mate, why does he want to reincarnate her? Why is he wasting his entire life searching for the prodigy, for a woman that probably left him. Stepping down from the bed, I approach him and crouch down beside him. Trust me when I say Dom, it was her loss. Even if she searched the entire world, she wouldnt have found a man that loved her more than you. . He chuckles to shake his head in a no. His hands clench into fists. 12. ? 15:46 She found a man, Sier. She reced me so easily. She treated me as a fucking recement Frustrated he ms his fist on the wall and my hands immediately shoot up to wrap around his knuckles. He stops to look at me and I swear I saw tears brimming his eyes. Dont Dont hurt yourself she didnt deserve you you deserve someone way better. You have to trust moon goddess. . I cant Sier I tried I tried so hard but. . her smiling face. . I can t get her out of my mind. . she yed with my feelings but still I am pathetic Sier. . my brother is right. I never deserved to be the king I am too weakI cant even get over a woman Hey shhh I dont know what came over me but his every pain felt like my own. Before he could hurt himself any more I pull him into my arms, making his face snuggle into my chest. He breaks, literally, sobbing like a child and I held him like I have never held anyone. He always seemed so gentle and caring, I could have never imagined something so tragic has happened in his life. Loving someone to the extent of insanity and not having them love back must be the worst feeling ever right. . 28. 111 < 15:45 I may have felt it with my family. But with your mate, itspletely different. Sometimes I think its a good thing I cant talk and connect with my wolf. It saves me from this mate bond shit. I wanted to know more about her I was intrigued but I resisted. Its his personal matter, I am sure he is ufortable talking about her, plus the topic has already hurt him enough. If he wants he will tell me more about her on his own. I dont even know why I am telling this to you. . but. . I just felt like. . Its fine. I am here. I am never going to leave you Dom. Trust me. He sniffles to clean his tears and look up at me. Before I know he holds my face in his palms and presses out foreheads together. He takes deep breaths and I just stare at him wide eyed. I know. I may have known you for just few days but you are the best thing that happened in my life Sier. Thank you. My heart swells. It feels so good to hear this from someone who you care about. I nod and he pulls back toy back on the sofa. Dont tell anyone about this okay. I just. Its been years since I cried like this. . Sometimes its good to just let go Dom. Trust me. And off course let this be our perfect little secret. He nods. Trust me and I begrudgingly pull back from him to walk back to the bed. Closing my eyes I try to sleep to only toss around ufortably. Finally after what felt like hours I found sleep and I drift into oblivion. He gets up from the couch to rake his fingers through his hair, letting out a deep breath, he couldnt help stare at that womanying on the bed, carelessly with her guards down mouth. slightly open a bit of drool slipping down her cheek. Crouching in front of her, he nkly stares at her. Those small eyshes, button nose, those plump lips. She was so different from her. So fierce, wild and braze. Outright yet so naive and innocent by heart. Her hair were wild most of the time, just like her eyes. And he couldnt help hold in a smile remembering that rumour. She has lined a knife along Xaviers neck on getting disrespected. So brave. But then he remembers that scared look in her eyes when she came running to him, asking for his help. Saying someone was trying to kill her. He didnt doubt her. He knew that was possible. Especially when. she was so special. Her shirt lifts up as she snuggles into her pillow, leaving her waist bare to his eyes and he couldnt help stare at that birthmark on her naked skin. It can simply appear as a birthmark, but those who have read about it new better. It was shaped like two wings. Angels wings to be exact. A proof that she wasnt just anyone. She was the woman he has been looking for all these years. The prodigy Not able to stop himself, he traces her mark with his finger to pull back. Clenching his fist, he covers her up with theforter to softly whisper to her. Sleep my dear Sier. No one can harm you till I am here. Chapter 29 Chapter29 The next few days were rather tiring but thriving. Every morning I got up for training. Trained till 8 and then continued to do my maid duties, as soon I got free at 8 pm, Dom used to again take me for more training. I cant beat the shit out of a person, but I have surely leaned to defend myself and wield a sword. By the time I hit the sack in Doms room, I feel like my arms and legs are jelly and numb. I am exhausted to this extend that I feel asleep within seconds. But again thats a part of bing stronger. No pain, no gain as the wording goes. Dom has been my guru. I follow whatever he says blindly and he is right most of the time. We have grown closer since that night. At times when I am half asleep I have seen him casually sitting on the sofa, awake. I dont know if he has insomnia or he is doing this to make sure I sleep peacefully. But either way I feel protected and cared for with him. He is my only salvation in this pack of cold hearted hateful people. And yes, not to forget about Fin. He is a great guy, bad thing that he doesnt know I am a woman. He is the only make buddy of Han Lee, you can say. 0. III 15:46 There have been no threat letters or attacks anymore. Its like that man has pulled back for now and I couldnt help be thankful. Enjoy the little peace while itsts. Dom has been trying to find out who this person is but there are no clues. The person is really clever. Dom also showed me around the ce and the barn became my favourite. There were different animals there and whenever I get free time I go there. I like healing the animals there and spending time with them whenever I could. Its the only thing that gives me happiness. It was dusk time and I was sweeping the floors of the lobby clean. My clothes were a bit drenched in the muddy water and my eyes were weary. I was really tired today. I just wanted to sleep. Suppressing a yawn I continue to do my work, ignoring the people intentionally stepping on the wet floor just to irritate me. When all of a sudden amotion hits the ce. The maids and staff staff start running past me, gossiping towards the main door and I furrow my brows in confusion. Your highness is here! Not just that, he has brought in a surprise. Gosh, I am so excited. 18311 15. 46 ) 20 206 DVDS Surprise? Not able to stop myself, I put aside the mop and pat dry my wet hands on my clothes to follow the crowd. They all turn around to look at me, and then chuckle and gossip like I am some joker for their museum. Ignoring them I step forward and my heart leaps in my chest staring at the person stepping down from the carriage. Xavier was back. His eyes connect with mine but he doesnt say anything. Rather his expression hardens. I look at him in confusion still not knowing what themotion is about when he offers his hand to someone beside him, and thats when for a few seconds I forgot to breathe. A woman steps forward from behind him, her fingers sp with his and I feel something churn in my stomach. She was a beautiful woman. . Almost like a doll. Her blonde hair shined under the sun like strands of sunlight and her fair spotless skin radiated a light which I am sure is enough to blind any man and make him fall in love with her. She wore an elegant red dress, wrapping around her finger, highlighting her perfect curves, those full blossoms and an 36. III r 15:46 hourss figure. Oh my gosh who is she? She is beautiful. Is Your Highness going to rece the murderer girl with her? He better does. I like this woman already. I mean just look at her. A strange dagger gets twisted inside my chest as I see Xavier smiling at her genuinely. The smile he has never given me. Holding her hand in his, he walks her in and with every step they take closer to me, my nk face cracks. He wasing closer. . Closer and my eyes drop immediately. I couldnt look. Its like he was publicly mocking me by making a woman stand right in front of me, telling me how easily I can be reced. Telling everyone what my worth was in his life. Nothing. Useless. Gulping, I stand my ground. Clenching my dress and closing my 53. III 15:46 Chaberte eyes, expecting him to walk past me. But his shining ck shoes suddenly stop beside me, along with her clicking heel. I was breathing heavily, looking at anything except him. When I feel his scent flood over me and I close my eyes. Prepare my room and get your new Madam a cup of tea, she is tired. He whispers in my ear and my eyes snap up to meet his. He cant be fucking serious. I am not going to be some maid to his whores. Everyone was looking at us and I decided not to create a scene here, clenching my fists I avoid his eyes and he inhales my scent to smirk. Yes Your Highness. My obedient doll. He tugs on my fringe to smirk and it took everything in me to not smack his handsome face. Just like that he walks away from me and I finally drop my tensed shoulders. Everyone was looking at me, degrading me with their looks but then I am getting somewhat immune to this. If their King disrespects me like this how can I expect his people to behave with me in a civil manner. Bncing the tray in my hands I knock on his bedroom door to hear strange sounds from inside Probably the woman moaning, my cheeks re red and I gulp to knock again. Is. . Is this why he called me here? The door finally opens and my hands tremble seeing the scene in front of me. His torso was naked, but thankfully his boxers were still on. His eyes look at me in disgust as he moves aside to make way for me, Serve it. He orders and I look up to wish I hadnt. She the woman was almost naked. The red dress from earlier pooling on the floor. She just had her bra and panties on and them being almost transparent left nothing to imagine. She looks at me with a smirk, her blue eyes shining. So this is your wife, your highness? I must say She is rather hideous. She starts giggling on her own sentence like it was the joke of the millennium. And my grip on the tray tightens. This bitch. Its going to take a lot more than control to keep my hands to myself. 82. III 15:40) Putting on a fake smile I just ignore herment. Aware of Xavier standing right behind me. Chapter 30 Chapter30 She bounces her blossoms to approach me, eager to take the cup from my hands. Her eyes fixated on Xavier all this time. As soon as she holds the cup te, I retreat. And the next thing I know the cup topples over to fall. I extend my hand to grab it when my fingers brush its brim and the next thing I know I feel a searing pain hit my palms, I pull back and the cupnds on the floor with a crack. Aghh ouch! Barely few sshes fall on her thighs and chest and she was crying like I have burned her. I immediately move back, pressing my hands behind my back to gulp. What the fuck! Xavier pushes me back to approach her and I stare wide as he takes out a handkerchief and starts dabbing it on her skin. Aggh Xavier it hurts ahhh. Shhhh its gonna be fine 0. III 15. 47 Chapter30 288 Vouchers He turns around to look at me and I see pure fury burning in them. His fists clench as he literally roars at me. I What the fuck are you doing staring at our faces. Go and fetch some ice! Make it fast! I jolt. Hearing his tone, my fists clench and I feel my palms burn. Is he blind? They are just some sshes. Cant he see? Is he blind? It isnt as it looks- Just shut your pathetic mouth doll. I will deal with youter. Just do what I say for now. He isnt even letting me speak. But then why do I expect anything from him. Of course he will believe her over me. I look at the woman and I could bet that I saw a smirk on her lips, ignoring it I just turn around from there to walk away. I shouldnt feel bad. 13. 16. 47 I have endured worse. But still this feeling, this ache in my chest only worsens every time. Stepping out of his room I look down at my own hands and I feel tears sting my eyes. They were all red, blisters were forming and my fingers. trembled. Gulping, I approach the kitchen to see one of the maids busy washing the utensils. I have seen her before, of all the maids hereshe seem to be the only one bearable. Hey. . She snaps. What? Umm Your Highness. . He asked you to bring some ice to his room. The guest he brought got her hand burned What? Oh gosh! I need to hurry She rushes to ce the ice into the ice bucket and I just watch Chapter30 288 Vouchers her leave. Making sure no one was around, I rush towards the sink, turn on the tap and ce my burning hands under it. I could finally breathe. Dammit! It hurts so bad. Cleaning my tears with my shirts shoulder I take deep breaths. In out. . In out. Xavier was mistaken if he thought I would tend to that bitch. I am sure she left the cup te deliberately. I shouldnt have tried to protect her, I should have let the hot tea burn her skin instead. But again I wasnt evil and I couldnt be even if I tried. I dont remember how long I continued to stand there staring at my red burned hands. Whenever I pulled back, the sting returns. It should have healed by now but it didnt. And I wondered why It has never happened before. I may not have extraordinary healing but it was never this slow, I tried to calm myself, but that scene from earlier kept repeating in my mind. The rage with which he looked at me, the acid in his voice. His warning lingering in the air. 36. III 15:47) Chapter30 288 Vouchers I dont even want to know how he will punish me for this. The walls of the kitchen were encroaching in one me and I do the only thing I do everytime I am anxious. I run. Out of the house towards the barn. It may sound disgusting, but that animal smell in the barn calms me down. I walk inside the horse barn and I see thunderbolt, my favourite horse with her ck fur and innocent ck eyes staring at me. 1 removed a screw rooted in his heel a few days ago,helped him heal and since then he has grown a liking towards me. I approach him and he immediately tnudges me with his muzzle. Rubbing himself against me. I giggle. Hey bolt. At least someone is happy to see me. Resting my face against his, I take deep breaths and I find myself calm down within seconds. I try to pat him but my hands burned as soon as I touched him. # Ahhh 52. 111 15. 47 I curse. Holding in the pain when the next thing I know he licks my hands as if trying to heal them. I smile. Animals love is so pure and selfless. Unlike us werewolves. I kiss his mane and settled down beside him. He joined me. I continued to talk to him for what felt like hours. To loose track of time. Only when bolt fell asleep beside me that the realisation hit me like a truck. Shit. Getting up I rush back to the mansion. Most of the lights were off and everyone was deep sleep. Sneaking in through the back door I close the door softly, to tip toe towards Doms room. Gosh. I didnt even tell him. He must be so worried. I had barely taken a step when a familiar voice speaks up from behind and I freeze. Where were you? 07. III 15:47 Chapter30 288 Vouchers My throat runs dry and my legs suddenly feel jelly. I was scared of him but at the sane time I angry at him, I didnt wanted to see his fucking handsome face. He should go and fuck that whore he brought, why is here? Waiting to check if I had returned or not? 1 Not your concern. Spitting out the words at him, I refuse to turn around and face him. Rather I continue to walk. But I had barely taken a few steps when a strong arm bands around my waist and the next thing I know my back is flushed t against his front. He dips his face in my neck. And I gulp. Trying to steady my racing heart. Tak tsk doll. It seems you have regrown that backbone I took so much pleasure in breaking. He wraps his palms around my neck and I feel my breathing constrict. Lets see if you can regrow it this time Before I could even understand what he meant, he presses a cloth on my lips and I feel darkness envelope mepletely. 79. III 16. 47 Chapter30 288 Vouchers He was going to punish me again. I just know. Yet still, I couldnt ignore that feeling of dread in my stomach. Moon goddess please have mercy on me this time. I dont know how long I can hold onto this little self respect and honour I have before he again shatters it into pieces. Chapter 155 ---- I don''t deserve that title. Gulping I lift up the neck of the shirt and snuggle my face into it. Trying to sniff Xavier''s scent Tt was barely distinguishable from the mud and shit sttered across it. But the scent.. It was still there And it surprisingly calmed me. Mrs Suerra King, do you in all your senses admit that you tried to kill Alpha Xavier in cold blood? One of the elders asked and I have nothing to lie about now. Ihavemitted a sin. And the least I can do is admit it ---- eee Y- Yes. Why... why did you do it? The council and everyone else thought you were in love. Your highness treated you with respect and care. Then why? Why Sierra? Even I was asking myself. My family was safe then why did I do it? Your silence will make us assume things Miss Sierra. You need to speak up. There is nothing to speak. My crime is not pardonable. Whats left to speak now. ---- Did you a have extra marital affair with Sir Dominic? Were you cheating on your highness.? One theory says that your highness got to know about your affair, he questioned you and you killed him in response. The other says Sir Dominic and you were nning all this. So that you can kill Sir Xavier and take over the throne. I couldn''t understand what the woman was saying. The people were screaming again. Throwing slippers. And I wrap my arms around my body to go still. Speak up Mrs Sierra! ---- eee = What did she even ask me? Why cant remember? Whats this strange heaviness in my chest. No... No. cing my palms on my ears I try to block every ones screams. Slut! Whore! Murdered! Die! Everything happened in a blur. Dom was shouting something at me. He was pleading to court. But I was numb I wanted to run away. Chapter 32 Chapter32 Xavierspov Ireturntomyofficeandpopdownonmychairtorubmyforehead. IreallydontknowwhyIhavebeenhavingthesemigrainesmorethanusualrecently. Staringatthepileofpaperworkkeptinfrontofme,Isigh. Budgets Treasury. . Civilcodes. . Disputedterritories Allwaitingformyapproval. Rakingmyfingersthroughmyhair,Iflipopenthefirstfile. IhadbarelyreadthefirstlinewhenthedoorismmedopenandIammetwiththeimageofmyfumingbrother. Whatthefuckisshedoinghere? Great. Chapter32 Ofcourse. HowcanIforget?Mysweetinnocentbigbrother. Shehasanamebrother. YoucancallherMaeveyouknow? IraiseabrowathimandIseeanerveinhisforeheadtick. Tryingtocontrolhisrage,heseethes,grittingunderhisteeth. Xav,thisisnotabloodyjoke. Thatwomanisevil. YoubetterthrowheroutorI- Iwhat? Ichallengehim,foldingmyhandsonthetableandgivinghim myfull attention. Shehelpedmeinamissionrecently. Asarewardshejustaskedalittletrainingtimewithmydearestwife. ItwasntmuchDom. SoIallowedher BesideMaeveisthebestwomantrainerinthenorth. Herwaysmaybewickedbuttheresultsareamazing. Sheacquaintancesawomanherrealfeminity. Chapter32 AndIthinkmydearestwifeneedsatouchCuportwo. Domseesred. mminghisfistsonmytable,herattlesthepoorssofwateron mytable. Sierisperfectthewaysheis. Shedoesntneedsomefuckinglessontobeawoman- Andyouknowthat?How? Somethingshesinhiseyes. Gotchabrother. IknewshewouldntstoprunningintohisarmsassoonasIstepout. Iwarnedher,yetitseemsmydollcantkeephermouthandlegsclosed. Iwonderiftheyfucked. ButthenDomisnttheonewhowouldstepoutoftheline. Heknowssheismywife. Unattainableandoutofhisreach. IjustIjust know Ismirk. Hewilwaysbethatinnocentfool. Dadsawitalready,thatswhyheisnttheAlphaofthisback. JuststopitXavier. ThatsallIwanttosay. Youarenottheonlyonesufferinginthis. Cantyouseethatsheisinnocentinallthis. Chapter12 Idontcareifyouburnherfatheralive. !Justdonthurther!Please. Mydearestbrotherbeggingmeforawoman. . Wellisntthisasurprise. Iwonderwhatmagicshedidonhim. Iknewtherewasnothinginnocentbehindthatinnocentfaceofhers. ThewayshetoppledoverthatcupofhotteaofMaeve?Shewasacunningfox. IdidntdoanythingwithMaeve. Itookacoldbath andcameoutofmybathroomtofindherinmybed,withoutmuchclothes. IshouldbesurprisedbutIwasnt. Thewomanlivesonseduction. Shejumpsonanymanshesees. AndthisisoneofthereasonDomhatesher. Shehasbeenlikethisallherlife. EvenwhenBeatricewasthere. Butthereisnodenyingthefactthatsherunsanexclusivewomansclubinthenorth. Andshetrainsthebestofthewoman. Nameitinseducingmenbatorsimplythebasicetiquettes. Chapter32 Sheisthebest. Iwasgoingtothrowheroutofmyroom,whenmydollenteredandIjustcouldnthelp,yalong. Ilovedseeingpaininherinnocentdoeeyes. AndIwasntgoingtoletthisopportunityslip. Iwasgoingtojustintroducethemandtelldoll,thatIbroughtMaevretotrainher,butthenshespiltthattea. Shetriedtoydirty. Andnoonegetsdirtierinthisgamethanme. Sheretue,runningoffwithouttellingme,soIdecidedtoletMaevehandleherpunishmentforthenight. Ididnthavemuchtimetodealwith hertonight. ButthenIdidntexpectDomtobesoconcernedabouther. RxDom. Shewillbefine. Ihavetoldhernottotouchher. Domlooksatmeindisbelief. Andyouthinkshewillnot? SheisBeats sisterdammit!Shewilltrytoseekherrevenge!Shewillhurthe- AknockonthedoorinterruptsusandwebothlookuptoseeMaevestandingthere. YesMacve? Thetrainingsdonefortoday,Yourhighness. Shegottired. Andisdeepasleep. I Isuggestyoudontdisturbherforthenight. IlookupatDomtoseehimthrowingdaggersatMaevewithhiseyes. Itlookedlikehecanripherheadanysecond. Ibarelynod. Okay. Youmayleave. SheturnsaroundtoleavebutnotbeforewinkingatDom. Heclenchedhisfists,lookingawayfromher. Assoonassheleaves,heroarsatme. Idonttrustheronebit. Chapter32 Irollmyeyesathim. Gocheckonherthen. Dontdisturbme. Ihavealotmoretodothanworry aboutthatnuisanceofawoman. Hestormsout,andIsightogetbacktowork. ItwasnearlyduskwhenIsuppressayawnandgetuptorestinmyroom. IpassbytheguestroomandIseeDomleaningonthewalloutside. Whatwashe doing?Guardingher? Hiseyesmeetmineandhestandsupstraight,avoidingmyeyes. Youarenotherwatchdog. Whatareyoudoinghere? Whydoyoucare? Yaaright. LookingbackatherdooronsttimehewalksawayandIpushopenthe Chapter32 doortoenter. Shewasasleeponthebed. Coveredbythforter. Herlongbrownhairsprawledaroundherheadlikeahallo. IstandbesideherandIcouldnthelpnoticeshewasnakedunderthecovers. Wearingnothingexceptherinnerwears IwonderedifMaevestartedhersexlessons. Butthenitwastooearly. Sheneedstobepreparedforthat. Broken,builttobeagainbrokenintheend. GrippingthforterIriptheclothfromherbodytomakesurenoscarcoveredherskin. Herskinwaswless. . NotcoveredbyanycutorbruiseindeedMaevedidnttouchher. Iwasgoingtocoverupherpetitebodywhenmygazestopsatamoleontherightsideofherlower back. Apaniedbyabirthmark. Astrangefeelingrushesinsideme. Dammit! Itwasasucker!IwonderhowshewouldmoanandscreammynameifI bnil Shit. No. WhatamIthinking?Whatswrongwithme?ShewillbethstwomanIwillhavethesethoughtsabout. Iwilljustfuckher,produceaheirandtossherasideinsomecornerofmymansion. Herpresenceistemperorary. OnceIbe thewerewolfKing?Nobarter,nocouncilwillbeabletoquestionme. Andthenshewillbenothingbutamerepuppet. Adoll. AfuckingtoyIcouldeasilydiscard. Iamjustwaitingformygooddayste,Doll. . Andwhentheydo? Youwillbenothingbutatrophy. Apuppetwifewhoevenliftshereyesonmyorders. Youwillnotjustbowdowntome,butyouwillworshipme,willingly. YouwillbreathewhenIsayandyouwillholdyourbreathanddie,whenIwishyouhavereachedyourexpiry. Chapter 162 ---- have done? He still came here to save me and Dom Thave never hated anyone more than I was hating myself right now. Out of all, I didn''t trust him? The only person who ever cared. Tt- it''s not like that your highness. Your wife and your brother have been charged with adultery- One of the elders step forward to speak. To be only stopped by Xavier s voice that sent a chill down my spine. And who are you to decide that? She is my wife! I am the one who decides if she is faithful or not. Iam the one who can question her honour! I am the one who punishes her! Who the fuck are you all dammit! Dead silence. Follows the ce. All hands that were raised on my character were cut with his one line, his onemand. ---- eee And I feel tears sting my eyes. He is defending my honour? His murdereds honour? The woman whose hands are tainted in his blood? Another elder steps forward this time You were on your death bed your highness. We had evidence. We had to take a decision in your absence- Well Iam here now. And I revoke your fucking order. Dominic King and Sierra King are innocent. Tf anyone even dares to look at them with a bad intend let alone speak shit about them? I swear I will personally rip you out of your hole and take sick pleasure in murdering them limb by limb. They both are my family. They are fucking mine! And no one touches whats mine! Understood? I feel myself tremble in his arms. He has used his ---- ee Alpha voice. The animalistic intend in his voice and his dark aura made even the mightiest drop on their knees. Each and every person was bowing at him. No one dared raise their head. Except for me and Dom. Apologies your Highness. All us elders beg your pardon on the issue. We are all just very delighted with your improved condition. That s all we wanted. Tt''s nothing less than a miracle that you are fine now. Wee back. Te slightly nods as the crowd cheers for his survival and speedy recovery. The atmosphere shifts to that of relief and cheers. Indeed Xavier''s survival was nothing less than a miracle. Could it be that my powers worked? ---- eee = My gaze drifts to my trembling bloody hands when all of a sudden I feel two arms slide under my arms, pulling me up. I suppress a yelp. Not expecting it. When I look up at his hardened face inches away from me. He was still not looking down at me. Yet he was still holding me. And that s all that mattered right now. Ino longer cared of the blood drops trailing behind me, the noose mark burning around my neck, my ribs aching with slightest movements or my back getting pierced by those thousand needles at one. All I cared about were his strong hands carrying me, his steady heartbeat audible in my ears and his body warmth enveloping me. He is here. And that s T ever wanted. My vision of his razor sharp jawline and that corded neck starts getting hazy and I don''t resist this time. Chapter 34 Chapter34 Higher! Istretchmyarmshighertoonlybitemylip. Dammit! Thisisabloodytorture. Firstshemademewearacorset,whichissotightthatIcantfuckingbreatheinit. Thensheapanieditwithaskirtwhichhassomanyersthatitalmostweightsaton. Ifthatwasnotenough,shemadewewearaheelwithafiveinchhendtwosizessmallerthanmyfootsize. Itsbeen5hours. Ihavebeencarryingtheseandwithallthisonshemademewalkaroundtheentiremansion. ParadingmelikeIam ajoke. Peoplegiggledastheylookedatmewhile Ikeptankface. Ignoringthem. Isaidhigher! HervoiceroarsandIgulptoliftmyhandshigher. LookingupatthesunIbitemyparchedlipsandtrytoholdon. Chapter3-4 WhenItoldherIwastired,shemademestandherein theopenground,withmyhandsupandsunburningmybody. Circlingme,shehmmssadisticallytostepback. YouwillstayputlikethistillIreturn. Dontloweryourhandsoryoudontwanttotestme. With thisbeingsaid,shewalksawayandIsigh. Itwastoohot,sweatdribbleddownmyfacebutIcouldnt evenusemy handstocleanit. SlowlyIfeeleverythingburning,myskinwasturningredunderthesunsdirectheat. Myclothesstartedto drenchinsweatandmythroatfeltdryasabone. Iwassodamnthirsty. Anotherhourpassed. Myfeetinthatundersizedheelwerehurtingsobad. Myarmswerenumb,liketheywerenotapartofmybody,andmythighstrembled. IdontthinkIwillbeabletoholdonmuchlonger. IlookupandIfindagroupofmenwalkingtowardsmeandmycheeksreinembarrassment. Theywereliterallyonglingatmybodywithwickedgrinsontheireyes. Chapter34 Notthem,pleasemoongoddess. WellifitisntDavidsdaughter? TheyweregoingtoapproachmewhentheylookatsomeonebehindmeandthenextthingIknow,theyturnaroundandwalkaway. Confused,ItriedtocranemyneckandlookbackwhensuddenlyanarmwrapsaroundmywaistfrombehindandIfreeze. Ahotbreathfansmyneck. Anotherpunishment?Whatdidyoudothistimedoll? Iclosemyeyes,feelingashiverslitherdownmyspineashisnosebrushesagainstmyburnedneck. NoCNothing. Ireplyhonestlyandhejusthmms. Hisfingersmoveupmybacktotracemyskinthroughthecrisscrossofthestrings. Isntitsuffocating? HequestionstuggingonthestringsthatrunalldowntomybackandIgulptoanswerhonestly. Chapec VCVery. Iwasntexpectinghimtohelp,andhedidnt. Ratherhewasyingwiththestringsliketheywerethetunesofhisguitar. Hisfingertipsgrazingmynakedback. Icontinuetoholdtheposition. Myhandsstillup,whenhesuddenlyholdsmywristandturnsmearoundtomakemyfrontmagainsthischest. Myeyeswidenasefacetofacewithhischest. Theburningsunnowscorchedmyback,givingmyfrontsomerespite. Openup. Heurges,andIlookathiminconfusionwhensuddenlythebrimofabottleispressedonmylips. Igulptheliquidgreedily,lettingthewatercoolmyparchedthroat. Withinseconds,Iemptythebottleandhetossesitasidetolookatmylips. Iwasbreathingheavily. Someofthewaterhadsliddownmychintodrenchthewhitecorset. Makingittranslucent. hapterst Andheseemstorealiseit. Hiseyesliftuptolookatmyface. AndIswearIsawthemsoftenforatsecond. HeliftshisfingerandIclosemyeyes,expectinghimtochokemeorhurt. mebutratherIwassurprisedwhenhemovesthosewetstickingbabyhairoutofmyforeheadandgentlytucksmylooseroguetendrilsbehindmy car. Loweryourhands. HmandsandIthoughtmyearswereringing. Ishereallyreleasingmeofthatbitchespunishment? Unsure. Istayput. NotactinguponhiswordsandnextIknow. Hestepsmoreclosertome,ourfrontspressedagainsteachother. Hetrailshisfingersupmyeitherarmandslowlyinterveneshisownfingersinmine. Tug. Igasp. Ashelowersmyhand. Ourhandstouching. Chaptersol WCWhydidyou- Iwantedtoknowhisreasons. IdontwanttogetusedtothissideofhimbecausesomewhereIknewitsnotreal. Thismandoesnthavesympathyorpity. Forme?Never. SincewhendidyoustartedthinkingthatIwinsweramereve?Doll? ve. Heistryingtohurtme. Butwordsnolongerbothermemuch. ThenyoushouldCdleCtmebeIratherCerdiethantaCkeyourhelp. Hesmirks. Thisbastard. Itrytotugmyhandsoutofhisgriptoliftthembackupwhen herefusedtoletgo. Ourfingersintervened. NND Chapter3 Aghhletgo- Ahhh Heratherpinsmyarmsbehindmyback. AndIstumbletofallonhischest. Mykneessuddenlyfelttooweak. Ourfaceswereclose. Veryclose. LipsalmostbrushingandIgulp. Staringintohiseyes. Whatswithhim? Whatdoeshewant? TakethelittlegenerosityIamoffering,doll. Trustme,itsnoteverydayItakepityonamurderersdaughter. Gobackandrest. Withthis,heletsgoofmeandIfeelmykneeswobble. Notabletoholdmyweight,Idropdownonhisfeet. Myentireframewastrembling. Eachandeverymuscleinmybodyachesandmyhandsandlegstremble. Icouldntevenmovethem letalone putthemtosomeuse. 76. hapter ThefirstthingIdoiskickoffthesetorturousheelsandIseeblistersandIriedbloodcoveringmyfeet. Fuck! Ithurts. Cleaningthetearsofpainbrimmingmyeyes,Itrytogetup. Whenmylegsrefusetoabide. Idropback,mykneescrapingthe roughfloor. Itried. Againandagain. ButIcouldntgetup. Myveswerestillshaking. Frustrated,Ijusybackontheground. Notgivinga damnaboutanythingelse. MaybeIwillsleephere,tonight. Slowlymyeyesstarttodrop. Sleepstartsenvelopingme,butbeforeIcouldsurrendertoit,Iamsuddenlypulledupbytwostrongarms. Myeyeswiden. Whatthehell- Chapter34 Shutup. WasallhesaysandIforoncedidnthadtheenergytoarguewithhim. Submittingtothedarkness. Chapter 35 Chapter35 Xavierspov Thecouncilhasagreedtooutestproposndfromnowonourpackwillbegiventenadditionalseatsinthecouncilparty. Withthiswewillnotjusthavemorepowerinthecouncil- RonwasupdatingmeaboutthtestnewswhileallIcouldthinkaboutwasher. StandingonthewindowsillwithmyhandsbehindmybackIlookatmydoll,standingthereintheburningsunwithherhandsup. ShewasreceivingoneofMaespunishments, 5hours. Ithasbeenfivehourssinceshehas beenstandinglikethis. Herpalefacewasallred,burnedunderthesun. Anufortablelookinggowndressclingtoher,weighingherdownandherfeetwerecoveredinaveryhighhell. IdontknowwhatshedidthistimetogetonMaesnerves. Butwhateveritwas. Costedheralot. Iusedtothink shewastooweakandpatheticbutherendurancehasleft Chapter35 mesurprised. Shecanbearpain. Effortlessly. + Everyonehastriedtobreakher,includingme. May Mayitbebywords,actionsoremotionally. Butthiswomansbackwasnotreadytocower. Shewastoostubbornforherowngood. Herbodyswayedinbetween,itwasntlongshe willbeabletoholdontillherbodygivesup. Butshelookeddeterminedtofight. Tillhestbreath. Sir,areyoulistening? RoninterruptsmythoughtsandIlookathimovermyshoulder. Dismissinghimwithmyhand. Pickingupabottleofwater,Imademywaytowardsher. WhyshouldMaehaveallthefun? Iwillloveyingwithherinmyownways. Chapter35 SteppingoutIwasgoingtoapproachherwhenIseeagroupofpackmenstaringatherliketheyhaventseenawoman. Theirdisgustingeyesrakingoverherbody,stoppingathercleavage peepingthroughthecorsetandIstepforward. Makingmypresenceknown. Assoonastheylookatme,theirfacesturnashen. Withinsecondstheyscramfromthere,savingtheirasses. Ifeltastrangeragebuildinginsideme. Theireyesonher,didntsettle. wellwithme. IfanythingIwantedtoriptheireyesout. Maybethentheywillleantorespectawoman. Notabletostopmyself,IwrapmyarmsaroundherfrombehindandIcouldswearIheardherheartthudlouderinherchest. Sofreakingadorable. Shewasntexpectingmetehereandreleaseherofthisstupidpunishment. Andeven Iwassurprisedatmyself. NowthatIwashere,Icouldseeherall. Herliftedhandstrembling,herkneeswobbling. SweatstreamingdownherchintodribbleintotheVofhercleavage. 1400 Chapter35 Fuck! Maybesheisntthathideous. Shemaybeasuitableparterinbediftrainedgood. Why? SheaskedmewiththosetireddroppingeyesandIcouldntstopmyselffromclearingherflushedfaceofallherwetbabyhair. Somethingsdonthaveareason. Justlikemehelpingher. SherefusedtolistentomeandIlockedherhandsbehindherback. Fora secondfearshedinhereyesbutitis Sheabides. AssoonasIletgoofher. Shecrumblesdown. Fallingatmyfeet. IwatchherpatheticstrugglesilentlyandwhenshedecidedtogiveupIpickedherupinmyarmsandcarriedherupstairs. Sheclosedhereyesduetofatigue. Reachingmybedroom,thefirstthingIdoistakehertothebathroom. Shewasstinkingofsweat. Turningonthewarmshower,Istandunderitwithherinmyarms. Ast Chapter25 soonasthewaterfellonher,sheyelpedclingingontomybodyfor support. Hereyessnapopenandshelooksatmebbergasted. Whatmean. . HerwordeoutincoherentandIslipmyfingersintothestringsofhercorsettoquestion. Canyoustand? ShelowersherheadtopressherfeetonthefloorandIfindherstillstruggling. Dammmit! Pushingherfrontonthewall,Iliftherhandstomakeherholdthetap. Holdit. SheabidesandwithatugIremovethecorsetrestrictingherbreaths. As. soonasiesundone,shecrouchesovertobreatheheavily. Hernakedbackstaredbackatme. WithherckwethairstickingtoherskinandIturnaroundtofacethedoor. Chapters Cleanyourshit. Iwontlook. IgroanundermybreathandIhearmovementbehindme. Shewastryingtodoit. Whensuddenlyathumpisheard. AghhIcant. Icantfeelmyhandsandlegs. Bullocks! Waithere. Stridingoutofthebathroom,Iopenmy cupboardtoripoutatie. Walkingbacktowardsher,Itiethedarkclothonmyeyes. Blockingmyviewofher. StandingundertheshowerIofferhermyhandandshegrabsit. Herhandswerestilltrembling. Wrappingmyarmaroundherwaist,Ipullusundertheshower. ThewarmwatercascadesdownourbodiesandIhearherheavybreathing. Soap. Iopenmypalmsandshecestheslipperybarintoit. Turningher 14. 05 Chapter35 aroundIflushherbackagainstmychestandstartrubbingthesoapalloverherbody. Hernavalwaistuptoarms. Iavoidherchest. MyfingersslidesalongherneckandIhearastrangesoundleaveherlip. Whathappened? Mybrowsfurrow. Nothing- ShestutterspatheticallyandIignoreit. Slidingmyhandlower. Ifeeltheheavyskirtstilldanglingonher. Strip. IwhisperandIhearherstruggling. Herbreatheoutheavyandherwetbodyrubsagainstmine. Irollmyeyesbehindtheblindfold. Maereallycrossedtheline. Thegirlcantevenmoveproperly. 1461 Chapter35 SwattingawayherhandIgrabthehemoftheskirtandwithug,Iripitoffherbody. Leaving hernakedbodyflushedagainstmine. ShegaspsandIignoreittopickherupeffortlesslyanyheronthe counter. Mmandclear. Openyourlegs. Chapter 36 Chapter36 Openup Ifreeze. Staringatthemanstandingabovemewithacktiewrappedaroundhiseyesandlipspressedinathin line. Iwasnaked. Buthecouldntsee. WhenIdontmove,hesuddenlygripsbothmythighsandopensthem,makingcoirtohitmywomanhood. Ibitebackagasp. Mybodyburnshotasburningcondmycorethrobs,sendingaheatdowneachandeverynerveinmybody. Iwasbreathingheavily,mybodyaliveasheslideshissoapcoveredhandsonmyskin. His touchgentle,yetpossesive. Yethenotoncetouchedmysensitiveparts. asifrespectingmybody. AthousandemotionshitmystomachandIsuddenlyfeltlikepeeingrighthere. Somethingwasbuildingupinsidemewitheveryinchofskinthat hetouched. Hisfingerssuddenlyslidetomyfeet. TouchingthemandIlookupathim. inhorror. Myheartsummersaultsinmychest. Chapter3. ThegreatXavierKing, theAlphaofthestrongestpackintheworld,wastouchingmyfeel. . Andtherewasnoreluctanceinhistouch. Noshameorshyness. Nexthegripsmythighstowrapthemaroundhiswaistandamoanescapesmylipswhenmythrobbingcoretoucheshismanhood. Hewasstillclothed. Hiswhiteshirtseethrough,drenched. Butitdidntmademefenyless. Mybackpressesagainstthecoldmarbledshelfandheslideshisfingersuptomyface. Thoseskilfulfingerssuddenlyslowdownashetracesmyforehead,nose, andchin. Youseemtobeenjoyingthistoomuch,doll. HewhispersagainstmylipsandIbitethemtodropdownmyeyes. Mybodywasfeelinglikeapuppetofhis,surrenderingtohiminthistimeofhelplessness. Itrytoliftmyhandtoceitonhischest. Toonlyfeelrockstiedaroundmywrists. HOD Theyweretooheavy,eachmuscleprotestingwiththeslightestof movement. Heseemedtosenseitashegripsmywrist,interlockingourhands,hestartscleaningthemaswell. Content. Heliftsmeupfromtheshelfeffortlessly. Hishugehandsgrabmybottom. AndIfindmyselfunderthewarmshowerwater. ThewaterspraysdownmybodybutallIcouldseewashim. Hishairwaswet. Lipsstillstretchedinalineandsubtlecoveringhishardenedjawline. WaterdropsdripdownhispointedGreeknosetofallonhisrockhard. chestandcordedveinsstretcharoundhisAdamsapple. Fuck! Thismanwastoobeautifulforhisowngood. IdontthinkIhaveeverseenamanashandsomeashiminmyentire existence. Thewatercleanedusoffallthesoapanddust. Andhewalksoutofthebathroomtoplopmedownonthebed. Idontknowhowhehassuchagreatsenseofdirection. 11 Hisfootstepsdidntstopevenonce. Droppingme,heturnsaroundtogobacktothebathroom. Iwatchhisretreatingbacknkly. Icontinuetyrightwhereheleftme,whenhereturn. Hisclotheswerechangedandhehadatowndatshirtinhishands. Theblindfoldstillon. Dippinghiskneeintothemattress,hehoversovermeanddropsthetowelovermyhead. Pickinguphistshirt,heslipsitovermyheadandguidesmyarmsthroughtheotherholes. Assoonasthe tshirtcoversme,heripsasidetheblindfoldandoureyes connect. Astrangewetnesspoolsbetweenmylegsandmy eyeslowerinembarrassment. Shit!Ihave beennklystaringathisfaceallthistime. Dontgettooexcited. TheonlytimeIwilleverfuckthisdesperatebodyisyours,willbetoproduceaheir. 105 Chapter Nothingelse. Hehassniffedmyarousal. IjustknewandIcanttellyouhowashameditmademefeel. Withonstlookatmy face,hepullsback. mmingthedoorshut,hewasgoneandInklykeepstaringattheceilingabove. Whenwillofthiswillbeover. Aheir. WillthisstopwhenIhaveaheirinmywomb? ThenextmonthspassedwithmetrainingunderMaevreforbingthesocalledperfectQueen. Domgotbusywithsomeresearchworkhewasgoing,yethesparedonehoureverydayformytraining. AndwellwillXavier Thethingswerebackhowtheyusedto be. Wedonttalk. Assimpleastthat. Iavoiinginfrontofhimandhedoesntcallforme. TherehavebeennoattackorthreatsonmeanditslikeIhavpletelyforgottensomeonewantsmedeadinthefirstce. ItwasalmostdawnwhenIleisurearoundtovisitBolt. Itsbeensomany 140543 Chapter36 dayssinceIwenttothebarn. Imissedhim. IstepinsideandmyheartthudswhenIfindhisallottedceempty. Allotherhorseswerethere,excepthim. Worryfillsmyinsides,Istartlookingforhimbuthewasnowhere. IspotoneofthecaretakersofthebarnandIruntowardshim. SirEdmund!Sir! Hewasbusystockingdriedgrass,whenhelooksatmeoverhisshoulder. Yes? Bolt. Haveyouseenhimsomewhere?Heisnotinhisstable. Yourmajestytookhimforaride. Xavier?Herarelyvisitsthebarn?Whywouldbebotherwithbolt? Okay. Ipaceoutsideinanxiousness,myeyessearchtheforestbehind. Butnothing. Next,beforeIknowpeoplestartrushingpastme. Lookinginathurryforsomething. 7405D Chapter36 Somehadropesintheirhandswhileothersheldguns. Hurryup! Theyaringthisway!Igottheminlink! MyeyesspotRonandIapproachhim. Helookedreallyworried. BetaRon? Helooksatmesurprisedtoonlycoveritupwithirritation. Whatareyoudoinghere. Heedinside. Itsnotsafe. # Butwhathappened? He sighstoanswerme. Histonefrustrated. YourHighnesswentforaridebutitseemsthehorseisspooking. Heisoutofcontrol. Boltneverdoesthatitsimpossible. Heisaverycalmhorse. BeforeIcouldtellhimanything,thmotionshiftsandIseeBolt 61. Chapter36 rampagingtowardsus,roaring. Xavier,wasridingit,tryingtopullhisreignsbuthewasntlistening. Itslikehewasblindedbysomething. Everyone startedrunningtowardsthem,withdifferentequipmentintherehandshands. Theyweregoingtoharmbolt. AndIfeelmyheartdrop. No,theanimalisinnocent. Theycantharmhim. TearsstingmyeyesasIseeBoltswildckeyes. Hewasfurious,outofcontrol,lost. Butmostimportantofall. Anxious. Scaredofseeingsomanypeople. Ihavetosavehim. Ihavetodosomething. Chapter 198 ---- Nothing. He goes back to reading the paper in his hand and I realise he will not be saying anything else. He speaks whenever he wants to. He shuts you up when he wishes. This man may be the most infuriating man I have ever met. What an arrogant prick! I was going to turn around and leave when suddenly I see two woman entering. I thought they were here to throw me out but rather they walk past me. One was that beautiful fairy and another one was a short one with long golden hair touching the floor. They both stand on the either side of his seat and bow. As if he could see them bowing. Lordie its time. Again that strange way of speaking. However now do ---- T realise it, he was talking to me normally. He even had an ent. Is he the only one here who can speak like that? He suddenly gets up and I opens his arms. I see the fairy fluttering her wings to go higher while the other one pulled out a stool from behind and got ontop of it to reach his height. Next I know, they remove the cloak covering his body like he was some God. Leaving his torso naked and I suck in a breath. Damm. He was sculpted. There were muscles everywhere. Not even a single cell of fat. My cheeks taint and the woman on his either side barely wearing anything. Didn''t help. T lower my eyes. And that''s when I see him getting up and approaching me I stagger back ---- -_ His mint scent hits me and then he walks past me, with the woman trailing behind him. One was struggling to pick up his clothes, while the other was opening doors for him. I stay squandered to a corner. And only when he vanished from my vision, could I actually breathe. Irun my palms on my forehead and I found myself sweating profoundly. Taking deep breaths. I sigh. What mess have I been entangled in? I thought I will surrender to him and he will leave the woman and let me go But his ns were different. What does he want from me in the first ce? He could have asked me to heal his eyes. But no he is asking me to help others. ---- eee = Is he really blind? Or is he pretending? Chapter 38 Chapter38 XaviersPOV Swirlingthewineinthegobletheldinmyhand,Isiptheliquidtolookatthethunderousstormoutside. Itwas2am Iamnotveryfondofsleep,buttoday,itwasthstthingonmymind. Mythoughtskeepingmepreupied. Mindlinkingoneofthemenatthe patrol,Iask,alittlereluctant. Yesyourhighness Isshestillthere? YesAlpha. Shehasrefusedtoleavethecarcassessideeversince. Mygriponthegoblettightens. Damnthiswoman. Tiltingthessandchuggingtheliquidinonego. Iwalkdownthestairsonheavyfootsteps. Chapter3 AssoonasIopenthedoor,stingwindsapaniedbyheavyrainsnitmeinfullforce. Yourhighness. CanIdosomethingforyou? TheguardstepsforwardextendinganumbreovermyheadandItakeitfromhishandstoaskhimtoreturntohisposition. No. Returntoyourduty. HebowstoleaveandIsightowalkthroughthepuddlesground. MybolognesegetdrenchedinthemuddywaterandIcursethatwoman. Allbecauseofher. The horseisdead. Whatssodifficulttoept? Itsnotlikeheisgoingtebacktolife. IwalkfurtherandImakeoutadarksilhouettyingonthefloor. BoltwasstilyinglikethatWhile shewayingontopofhim. Tryingtocoverhishugebodywithherpetiteframe. Shehasmanagedtosecureasticsheetfromsomewhereandhewascoveredwithit. Whileshidbare. Chapter38 HertshirtwastornandwrappedaroundBoltschest. Whileherfaceandhandswereallbloody. Herhairstickingtoherface. Thiswomanisimpossible. Istepforwardandhoverover herframe. Myumbrecoveredherandtherainstopsfallingonher. Shewasdrenchedfromheadtotoe,herbodywastremblinglikealeafandshewascocoonedinaball. Somethinghitsmychestseeinghercondition. Thiswomanwasindeedmiserable. Asifsensingmypresenceandthckofrainfallingonher,hereyesslowlypeelopenandshelooksbackatme. Pureangerburnsinthosetearygrey eyes Shewasliterallytremblinginfury. Howhowcanyoubesoheartless! Withinsecondsshespringsuponherfeetandgrabsmycorwithherbloodyhands. Heregoesmyshirt. Sheruineditaswell. Ilookathernonchntlyasshetriestoshakeme. Pounding hersmall 140D Apter38 istsonmychest. Hewasjustananimalhowhowcanyou? Myfatherdidalottoyouheiswrongyouarerighttohatehimhatemebutwhybolt?Hewasaninnocentcreature! YouknowwhatXavier?Ihavebeentryingsohardtounderstandyou. AndtrustmeIdontmeyouforallthathappenedyouwererightonyourpartIthought. . Ithoughtsomewheretherewasstiheartleftinyourchestthatyoustillfeltemotionsbutyouonlyhidethem ButIwaswrong. Youareamonsterafuckingmurderer!Youfeelnothing! IhateyouIfuckinghate yousodamnmuchXavier! Youareahopelesscasenoonewilleverloveyou. Markmywords. Noonewillevergivegiveafuckabouty Hereyesweredropping. Shewasbarelyholdingon. Hergriponmyshirt. startslooseningandsuddenlyherheadfallsback. Isightocemyhandbehindherneck. Stoppingherfromfalling. 59. 55% Chapter3 HerentirebodyfallsontopofmeandIwrapmyarmaroundherwaisttokeephersteady. MypalmshootsuptoherforeheadandIfindherburningup. Fuckingfantastic. Mypatienceiswearingthinwithher. HowmanytimesdoIhavetotakecareofherevery night? Whatanuisance. Pickingherup,Istartwalkingbacktomyroom. NotbeforelookingatBoltsstillfigureonsttime. Ron? YesAlpha. Digaproper ceandcrematethehorseproperly. Addagravestoneifpossible. Separationispainful. BeatwastheonewhobroughtBoltintoourlives. Shelovedhorseriding. Butthen,onehastoleantolivewithit. Chapter 39 Chapter39Challengeepted Hate. ItsasmallworlparedtowhatIfeelforhim. Ithought he wascoldandstoicbeforebutnowIbelieve. Themanschestishollow. Heisheartless. Boltstearyeyesevadedmydreams. Icouldnt sleep. SomenightIspentathisgrace,weeping,beggingforgivenessfornotbeingabletosavehim. Themaidswerecallingmecrazytheysaidhewasjustadomesticatedhorse. Thatwasoverreactingjusttodrawattention. Buttheywouldneverunderstand. Animalsarentthings. Theyarelivingbeingsjustlikeus. Theyfeeleverythingthatwedo. Care,love,Pain. Boltwas likemybestfriend. panionwholistenedtoallmyworries. Chapter30Challengeepted withhisundividedattention. Hissoftbrowncoatthatwascoatedinbloodusedtogivemewarmthonacoldday. HehadaspecialceinmyheartandXavierjustmurderedhimwithouttheblinkofaneye. Infewseconds,hetookhislife. Justbecausehecouldntcontrolhim? ThelittlerespectIhadforhim,died rightthere. Xaviermaybethestrongestmaninthisworld. Butformetodayhewasacoward. DayspassedafterthatandIpreferredmysilenceandspace. DomandIreducedthetrainingtojusttwodaysaweek. Hetriedcheeringmeupat timesandIjustgavehimmyfakesmiles. Ididntfeelliketalkingtoanyone. Idontknowwhy. IevenstoppedarguingwithMaeve. Ijustdowhatevershesayswithout. questions. Hersharpvoiceisatortureinitselfanyways. 1305 Chapter30Challenge epted Wewidjustthetimefromnowon. Wecanproceedtothenextstage. Plusitsafullmoonintwodays. Youneedtobetrainedforit. Iampulledoutofmythoughtsbyherwords. Nightsessions?SomethingtwistsinmystomachandIfeelmypalmsturnmmy. I-Isipulsory. Iknowenough- ShescoffsasifIhavecrackedajoke. Walkingclosertome,shescrutinizedmybodyfromtoptobottomtolookbackintomyeyes. Haveyousleptwithamanbefore? ShequestionsandIgulp. AvoidinghereyesIshakemyheadinanoandshecesthewoodenstickrightundermychintotugitup. Thenyouknownothing. Seducingandsatisfyingamanisanart. Andyouarenotgoingtobeunderjustanyman Youaregoingtobetakenbythestrongest Alphaintheworld. J AshivertravelsdownmyspineandIclenchmyfists. Evenseeinghisface,blindsmewithmaddeningrage. IcantimagineIwilllethimdoallthattome. Itswritteninthebartercontract. 140647 Chapter39Challengeepted Ashiswife,Ihavetodoallhiswivesdutyandsatisfyinghimisatthetopofthelist. Yetstill. Eventhinkingaboutitfillsmewithdisgust. ThosemurderoushandshowamIgoingtoallowthemtotouchme? Howlongwillittake?Iwantittogetoverassoonaspossible. Shesmirks,lookingatmelikeshewastalkingtoateenagergirlwhowasgoingtobedefloweredbyherfirstcrush. ItcanbedoneinminutesbutasfarasIknowmyAlpha. Shewalksaroundmetostandbehindmyback. HerhotbreathfansmyearlobeandIfenothershiverhitme. Heisnotgoingtostoptillyoucantwalkfordays AnAlphascarnaldesireistentimesstronger andonthefullmoon?Theybelikebeasts,unstoppable,carnndunrestrained. Heisnotgoingtostoptillyourhavesubmittedtohim,physicallyandmentally. Almostlikeapredatorwhodoesntstoptillhispreyisunmovingandunconscious. 45. 93 Chapter39Challengeepted: 17 Ihearmyheartthudrapidlyinmychest. Fearentersmybodytofreezeeachandeverycellofmybeing. Iwasnumb. Shewaslying. Ofcoursethatcantbetrue. Itsjustsex. Werewolvesdoitallthetime. Youmakeitsoundinsane. Shetsked. AgoodkindofinsaneSierra. TrustmewhenIsayyouwillbelovingeverysecondofit. Ratheryouwillbebegginghimformore. . Istepforwardsfromher,shakingmyheadinanoand wrappingmyarmsaroundmychest. No. Iwouldnever. Youhavelostit Ihatehimwithallmybeing. Heisaruthlessbastard- HeisyourchosenmatenowSierra. Yourotherpart. You willnotbeabletohatehimnomatterhowmuchyoutry YouareweakSier. Yourbodywillsubmittohimwithameretouch fromhim. Thisweakmindandcontrolofyourswontbeabletodoshit! No!Iwillnot!Iwillresisttheheat!Iswear! Youdontknowmedammit! Shesmirks. Enjoyingworkingmeup. Intheend. Youare awomanSierr. Andnowomancanresistherman. Ifyoustillwanttototry? Shetakesasmallssbottlefromherpocketandoffersittome. Thisisthelovepotion. Ithasonlythirtypercentofwhatrealheatfeels. like. Tryitbeforethebigday. Haveitbeforeoursstomorrowandwewillseehowwellyoucan resistit. Iwasdetermined. Iwasgoingtoproveherwrong. Chapter39Challengeepted Apersonsmindisthestrongestthinginthisworld. Lustcan notblind it. Itakethebottlefromherfingersandnodather. Letssee Goodluck. IdonttrustMaevreonebit. ThisliquidcouldbepoisonforallIknowbutstillIwantedtotryit. Icanbeattheheat. Iamstrong. Iwillproveherwrong! Istareattheredswirlingliquidinthebottleandputitintomypocket. Bringiton. Iwillshowyouwhoistherealbosshere. Chapter 211 ---- Lies. Was all he says and that''s when the realisation hits me like a truck. He was my mate. Adrian Volkon. The King of darkness. This beast of a man. Is my mate. ---- eee Chapter 109 Mate. Thave thought about that imaginary face a countless times. When my dad locked me up in the castle, I expected him toe and sweep me off my feet. To take me away from the castle walls. To save me. When I was getting married to Xavier in exchange of the barter, I had looked at the empty door, hoping for a miracle. Hoping for him toe and protect me from getting exchanged as a meremodity. When Xavier punished me at first. When I was left tied in the jungle for people to throw their shit at me, to spit, to dispose their garbage at me. When those rats fed on my body. When that murderer was running after me. Somewhere in my heart, a little corner of it hoped maybe he wille. He will protect me. Love me and say I never have to fear anything again. That he was there. To cherish me, protect me and love me. ---- But sadly everytime I kept waiting but he didn''t came. Gradually I realised Royal pack was my life, its my future, no one is going toe: eptance was the only way. I slowly started seeing Xavier as my mate. I gave a face to that umaginary face on my own. I even felt slightest of sparks at times I settled with the truth that no one wasing to save me or love me Xavier was my everything. My present, my future, my husband. So I gave myself to him. I surrendered my body and mind to him. I never thought there was anyone made for me........ Untill now. I look up at those cold nk eyes and my throat felt stifled. [had no words. What was I expected to say? If I knew what sparks were I was mistaken. ---- os With Xavier it was a mere flicker. Once in a hundred tumes he touched me I felt a spark or two. But this. These sparks lighting up my neck continuously, not stopping for even a second, slithering down my spine to my very core,shaking from inside: It was another league, another level of madness. I was hit by a storm of sparks, it was bing too overwhelming. I wanted to move back but his grip stayed firm. Keeping me in ce. Right at his feet. At his mercy. This... this is impossi-ble. I hall whisper gasp and his hand moves up to grab my jaw. He tilts up my face further, till my neck was craning and his other hand moves through my hair. His long fingers threading through my hair to grab them. My face was burning, the sparks too much to bear and I feel my core throb. Tears gather in my eyes. Chapter 41 ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy Chapter41 Who.. Who are you? Stop right th-ere! I manage to whisper through my troublesome euphoric state when the man doesn''t stop. Rather closing the door behind him. He steps inside and my heart drops into the pit of my stomach. There was pitch darkness around me. I was on some fucking seduction test here with my limbs tied and there was an unknown man in the room. Listening to my every moan. Inhaling my scent of arousal. I won''t lie. I was afraid. 0.00% 03:08 i} ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy Shit scared. And that orgasm building up because of these stupid vibrations didn''t help. I felt like peeing. But then I will only disgrace and embrace me even further if I did it here. Who are- you? Nothing. He doesn''t reply. And I try again. Feeling beads of sweat dribble down my temple and chest. Can you... open up these ropes? Pl. Please? I whisper. In desperate need of an escape from this equipment and this experiment. When I feel a hot breath behind my neck and I freeze. 8.69% 03:08 i} ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy Tam afraid, I like you more like this. Princess Sierra. Tied, helpless..... At my mercy. My heart that has dropped in my chest plunger further down to touch me feet. My lungs constrict, forgetting how to breathe while my body went stiff as a board. That voice... He is the same man... I whipped my head around, trying to see him but I saw nothing but darkness. I could barely make out the silhouette of his face. Yet he was too close. His head dipped in my hair, sniffing me. 17.97% 03:08 i} ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy T must say. You have outlived your stay here. T expected a week at most but its been what? Four months. Commendable or rather... A whimper left my lips as his lips nibble on my neck from behind. Making my fists to clench. Lucky Don''t touch me! Move back you ficker! Why are you doing this! What wrong did I ever do to you! He smirks, moving back from me. And I breathe heavily. Biting on my lip to stop those desperate voices from leaving my lips. 27.12% 03:08 i} Chapter 42 ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy Nothing princess. You did nothing at all. You are so... A foreign touch brushes my lip and I quiver. Tnnocent. Bastard! I bite his finger. Zapping my teeth at him and he only chuckles. Doing nothing to pull it back. His blood coats my lips and gag my mouth but he onlyughs. Enjoying the pain. Dom! Can you hear me! Don! I try to mind link Dom but something was stopping 36.04% 03:08 i} ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy it. Probably this room. If it was sound proof there are chances it even restricts mind links. Dammit! I must have the worst luck. I pull back to spit out his blood when he grabs my neck to move his face closer to me. I could feel his hot breath on my lips. Aren''t you a feisty one? I can see why Xavier is keeping you around... You are quite different from other she wolves you know. Reba was all submissive and a good wife... but you Sierra? He tightens his grip on my neck and I feel tears sting my eyes. You are a true Queen. 43.52% 03:08 i} ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy A woman with a voice. And very soon... He startsughing sickly and I feel my insides crumble as he licks my neck disgustingly topletely. Tam going to silence this voice of yours forever. He lets go of my neck and I start coughing. Trying to push some oxygen into my lungs. Tears were streaming down my eyes and my neck was burning. Before I could speak, I feel his fingers trail up my ankles to my calfs. And I shriek. No... no stop! They say there is only one thing that can rece pleasure. 53.68% 03:08 i} ---- Chapter41 Only 24.000 d wy And that''s when I feel it. Something pointed and cold sliding up my thighs. A knife. Pain. He seethes darkly and suddenly a searing pain hits my left thigh. I scream on top of my lungs. He has rooted the knife into my thigh. I panic. Thrashing. Crying. The mind numbing pain enough to make me forget everything. The seat was still vibrating but pleasure was thest thing on my mind. Somehow he had been right. The pain has indeed reced and overpowered the pleasure. 63.40% 03:08 i} Chapter 43 ---- I feel something wet spilling down my thigh to slide down my calves and I breathe heavily. Talking to myself. Its alright. Calm down. I am good. Its just blood. Thave to stay strong. Impressive. He whispers when I feel the searing pain root inside my thigh again. No... no stop! T scream as he twists the knife, seeking some sick pleasure out of it Aghh aaah ---- Then with one yank, he pulls out the knife and I swear I saw stars in my vision. The pain.. It was unbearable. He didn''t even let me collect my breath. Sliding up the knife, I feel him tearing my skin like it was a parcel containing his gift. A hot trail of blood follows as he moves up the knife from my arms up to my chest. No... leave me... You psycho! He grabs my face and I gulp. Aware of his eyes on me despite the darkness. And then without showing any mercy, he drags the knife on my face. Slicing it all the way from my chin, to my cheek. Making blood to gush out and coat his fingers grabbing my face. I scream. ---- On top of my lungs. When he gags something like a cloth into my mouth Yanking back my face Shut up bitch. I wanted to practice some creativity before I did the deed....bur it seems you are too eager for it. Fine. Lets get over with this. No... Moon goddess no. Please I cant die like this.I have to- Myst thoughts got interrupted by a soul wrenching, skull numbing pain in my stomach and that''s when I knew. ---- eee = This is it Tam going to die. Chapter 232 ---- At once I thought he started falling for that tramp of a woman. When he saved her from execution. I swear I thought that bitch had him in her trap. But then she was gone for good. I couldn''t be more happy. I never liked her. Oh moon goddess same! I feel the same. Her filthy blood was going to ruin the Royal bloodline. I am so happy that Queen Reba is back. Just look at them. They look so beautiful together. My eyes flicker up to Xavier and Reb standing there and I couldn''t deny. Unlike my introverted self who used to just stand beside him in functions lost and clueless. Reba was lifting up the spirits, men were kissing her hands and bowing at her. She even managed to crack a joke or two. He deserved better. He deserved her. They indeed look beautiful. She looked beautiful beside him, adding to his grace and not tarnishing it wless. ---- While when I used to stand beside him, the scar on my face made people cringe. I was skinny and curveless while she was voluptuous. Damn. Why am I belittling myself? Am I really insecure? And that too over a woman I cant take the ce of? [have limited time here. I have to put it to use. But what am I even supposed to do? Tam an intruder in this ce. There is no ce for me in this kingdom. Neither in the hearts of the people nor beside him. Then why did I even wanted to return? For mom... for my brothers. But I don''t have enough time. Do they even remember me or even they have moved on? But isnt that what I wanted. Why do I want them to remember me now. Lam being selfish. ---- Tam thinking just about myself. Before I know the time passed by in a blur. Call me pathetic but my eyes kept following just one man the entire night... Xavier. He seems just like I left him... rather he looked more happy than he was with me He was smiling at people. Greeting them, however when the host asked him to say something and I was waiting to hear his voice after so long. He refused to say anything. If only I could here his voice once. Suddenly he excused himself and started walking out of the hall. This was my chance. I need to see him closer. I rush after him, struggling with the dress when I see him enter the balcony. Gulping. I prepare myself. I need to do this. ---- eee = Chapter 121 I pushed open the door, a cold breeze hits my but the view wasn''t what I was expecting. All the courage I gathered to be here, decipated in thin air and I am left breathless. He wasn''t alone As I thought. He wasn''t here to catch a breath fresh air. He was here for her. Rebas lips were pressed on his. Her naked back was visible to me and his hands were resting on her waist. As they seemed engaged in a passionate kiss. His brows were furrowed.eyes closed and my feet stagger back as if I am hit by a sledgehammer right into my chest. A swirl of a thousand emotions hit me together like a storm. Yet one emotion was prominent enough to inundate all others. Chapter 45 ---- That was something very rare, probably the chances of finding your destined soulmate is one in a hundred billion. But still, we were more than just mates. The day I marked her, she became mine and Xander started treating her as his second half. We both loved her. And her death took a toll on both of us. While I found my respite in ripping people to shreds going on a killing rampage? He secluded himself. Retreating into his shell He hasn''t spoken to me... untill today. Xander? Oh my god. Its really you! I thought- We can chit chatter human. All I want to tell you ---- eee is that I don''t feel right. Inod Me neither. Something feels off. You have to protect her. He spoke up and I furrow my brows. Who is he talking about? Protect who? Silence. He doesn''t say anything. And just like that he is gone. Going back into the pit of nothingness he sulks in whole day. Xander? Fantastic. Fucking fantastic. He is telling me to protect someone when he cant even tell me who this ---- person is. Troll my eyes in disbelief and settle down back on. the seat to see the pack house approaching. We are here, Sir. Inod at the driver to get down. The sun had long set and the nights were starting to feel bearable. The seasons were transiting and I couldn''t wait for the winters toe. They are my favourite season. Me and Reb have countless memories in the snow. Our wolves running, her making snowmans and ruining them just to irritate her. Our snow fights. It feels just like yesterday. When [ had her and then one day everything has ---- eee = changed. Sometimes I don''t even feel like returning to this castle. Each room, each non living thing has memories of her. Which no matter how much I try, cant be reced or forgotten. Raking my fingers through my hair, I climb up the stairs to my room when my eyes stop at the attic room. Its a bad habit. I know Ever since that night that woman came running into my room like she had seen a ghost, I couldn''t help myself. Thad to check up on her once. I went out of territory for few weeks but ever since I Chapter 46 ---- returned, this urge to see her sleep has been ardent Tam not concerned about her. If that''s what you are thinking. The only thing I am concerned about is the barter. And her being alive and breathing is the only condition of it. I stop outside the door and I find the mattressying on the floor, empty. The sheets untouched. I checked my watch and it read 11 pm. Her training gets over by now. Why is she not here? Walking down the stairs I happen to cross paths with Dom and he looked at me like he hated my very appearance. ---- eee Not that I give two shits. Tam gotten the more prominent and beautiful features from our parents and And he knows it. Dom What? He snaps, irked and L ignore it. Where is that woman? He scoffs in disbelief. Rolling his eyes at me. That woman? I am sure you know your wives name o or do [have to tell you that When I was talking to him that gnawing in my chest returns. That feeling of dread. Aghh dammit! ---- Don''t press my buttons brother. Have you seen her? I know he knows. They have grown close behind my back. When I was out of country, they were busy mingling, having a good time. If anything I came to know he helped her train by cross dressing her as a man. Giving her a new name to enroll her in the mens training. Pathetic if you ask me. No matter how much he trains her, that woman cant wield a sword let alone hurt a fly. First I thought of punishing her for going against my orders of not seeing him, but then I simply ignored it. Thad way important work to do than doubt a woman s faithfulness who I don''t give two fucks about. ---- eee = Plus Dom is an intelligent grown up man He can make his own decisions. Right? How long am I going to spoon feed him on basics in life. She is having those stupid lessons with Maeve in the special room. He answers begrudgingly, walking past me to hit his shoulder with mine deliberately. And I ignore his childish actions with a bigger heart. Chapter 47 ---- Chapter43 Standing in front of the mirror, [remove my shirt to only stare at the nail marks on my chest. I could have healed them in a micro second. But I refrained. Her wildness was refreshing. I still remember the storms swirling in her gray eyes when she pounded her small fists on my chest and scratched my neck. Doing a pathetic job trying to hurt me Scoffing I turn around to take a cold shower when that ache in my chest returns. Aghh! What is this dammit! ---- ee = A knock echoes on my door and I scorn. What is it now? Come in. The door opens and I find Maeve standing there, wearing a skimpy tacky red one piece in name of clothing. Her face covered in make up and body leaning against the threshold. What is it Mae? I speak, turning my back on her, irritation evident in my voice. You look tired. And she was here to fry my brain cells even more. I don''t have the patience nor energy to reject her in a way that doesn''t make her run to the hills. I was a freaking time bomb today and she would be ---- considered intelligent if she doesn''t press on it What are you even doing here? Weren''t you supposed to train Sierra? She scoffs, flipping her hair to stare at her manicured fingers. She is pretty pre upied with the new machines for quite some time now. I am sure she has passed out bying countless times by now. Tts funny how she acts so brave and tough but within 5 minutes of my session, she was moaning like a whore. Virgins are so pathetic... Iam telling you My grip on the cupboard handle tightens. I don''t like Sierra. Yes. I want her broken. Yes. But thenguage Mae used for her sent a strange buzz of annoyance in my mind ---- eee = T wanted Mae to just shut her trap and do the work she is here for. No one asked for her opinion. Not that she is not a whore herself. She probably has a disease considering how many men she had fucked. Ttold you to teach her the basics. Whats this equipment and shit? T just said all that to scare her. And that''s all. She rolls her eyes. Ohe on Alpha. It would be an honour to pleasure you. And if that nobody is going to do it? I have to make sure she does it well. She is a pathetic begging slu- Chapter 48 ---- She couldn''tplete. My patience snapped. Grabbing her neck I pin her up on the wall with her legs dangling in the air. She tries to w my hands her eyes tearing. Who is begging now? T question. My eyes dark and she thrashes like a fish ona stake. Her choked breaths rugged PI... sorry.., pleas... Tet this be a warning. The next time you go against my order , I will forget you are Rebs sister. Understood? Tler face was red, eyes begging me and her red tainted lips opening and closing. With great difficulty she whispers those two words. Realising the worth of her life in my eyes. I can snap her neck ---- eee in a second if I wished Y- Es Alp-ha Fuck off. With this I leave her and her frame drops down with a thud. She starts wing her neck. Her face flushed red and eyes tearing Not daring to look up, she crawls to to run away from my room and I delve my hands back into my pocket to sigh. I shouldn''t have given Mae this task. Maybe Dom was right. She is a bloody psychopsth. Even Reb didnt like her. Returning to my room I was going to rest when her ---- thoughts left me bothered. Equipment? What sick games does Maeve y with woman? I cant even imagine what goes on in this psycho woman''s head. T guess I have to save my doll once again She better be conscious or I would hate to clean her up once again. I was not her bloody caretaker. Washing and cleaning her up everytime she gets into a mess. Imake my way towards the special room and I again feel that gnawing. It was stronger now... almost like something was wing my heart from the inside. Grabbing the door handle I push open the door to be only weed with pitch darkness and a disgusting smell. Troll my eyes to press on the light switch Doll I- ---- eee = My words die down as I see the scene in front of me and my blood ran cold Protect her. Xanders words, the gnawing in my chest, the feeling of dread. Fuck! It all suddenly made sense. How can I be so stupid to ignore it? Tt was her... Xander was asking me to protect her all along. He knew she was in danger. Dammit! I look up from her and that''s when my eyes sh with a mans brown ones. He was wearing a hood to cover his face and his clothes were all ck. Someone.. Tried to kill me.. I swear.... I am not suicidal dammit! I swear Xavier. Please believe me... Chapter 49 ---- Please... Tler earlier words to me ricochet in my mind and I feel dread. My stomach drops in my stomach. She was not lying. She hadn''t nned it with her father. There really was someone who was trying to kill her......and he stood right in front of me right now with her blood dripping from his fingers and a knife rooted into her chest ---- eee Chapter44 Xavier''s pov She was tied to a chair, her clothes were cut and ribbed to shreds. There was deep wound on her thigh, like someone rooted a knife inside it, and blood was spilling out of it like anything. It didn''t stop there. No. Her left arm were covered with a deep red cut, that went all the way up to her neck, making her entire left arm soak in blood. I gulp looking at her face and I see an ugly simr deep cut marred all along the side of her face, making half her face coat in that red liquid. The torture was brutal. A cloth was stuffed into her mouth stopping her from screaming and her innocent gray eyes were tearing, ---- locked at me, dropping down, as if tired of struggling They were begging me to be saved and in that moment something drastically shifted inside me. My vision turns red as I saw the bastard standing behind her, looking at me. The knife... it was rooted inside her chest, just near her heart and blood gushed out of it. I feel something crack inside me seeing it. Before I could leap on him, he rushes to jump out of the window to only shift mid air. I wanted to follow him, to rip him to shreds. But my legs freeze, refusing to leave her side. Ron! 45+ 56 East! Intruder! Fucking get him at all cost! Alive! Now! ---- He responds in affirmation and J turn around to step closer to her. Her dropping teary bloodshot eyes were still staring at me. Doll. Fuck! Ripping the ropes binding her and covering her up with my shirt, I pick her up to rush towards the infirmary. Blood was dripping down her body like a damn waterfall. She was turning pale. Dammit! Sierra. Look at me. Don''t close your eyes. Do you hear me? Her bloody fingers rest on my chest to clench into fists and something drops in my stomach. Those eyes... they were tearing. Her lips opening and closing. Struggling to speak. Chapter 256 ---- Throwing him into the river of death is only going to end his misery. Neither of them move And Gerald approached them. Doms grip on Xavier''s hand tightened Son''s? Xavier had to protect Dom. His brother from this sin. But at the same time even Adrian was his brother. How... how could he kill him? No? If you don''t do it? Someone else will. And whosoever of you is brave enough to do this. I will dere him the next King. Xavier''s eyes snap up to his father this time. And then without another thought, he spoke the words. Twill. ---- eee Chapter 134 No... Xav... Dom tugs on Xavier''s arm, trying to stop him. But Xav shakes his head in a no and pulls out his hand from his grip. If blood was going to be spilt on one of their hands. It better be his hand. Than Dom''s His innocence is too pure, he is too good to be tainted in their own half brothers blood. That''s like my boy. Iam so proud of you. Go ahead now. Release him from his pains... Gerald ces his hands on Xaviers shoulder and speaks in his ear from behind. Push him into the waters, Xav. Xavier takes slow reluctant steps closer to the boy ---- only a year younger than him,ying on the floor thrashing in pain. The ce where his brown eyes were once fixed was all burnt, and he almost gags at the sight. Tt was too cruel Too inhuman. Xavier closes his eyes, unable to see it. What are you looking at fools? Pick him up. Two guards hurry up and pick up Adrian''s half conscious body from either arm. Taking him on the edge, everyone waits for Xavier to do it. People were cheering, motivating him to do the biggest sin of his life To murder his brother. " Zi Zune please... Sa-ve me. I... I don''t... want to die... m scared Z... Adrian whispers, begging that one person who he trusted in this entire world. The boy who saved his ---- os food and brought it for him in the dungeons. The boy who talked to him for hours in the dungeon...telling him about the beautiful world outside. Tam so-rry- If Xavier will not do this. Someone else will. It was inevitable. And with this. Xavier ces his small palm on Adrians chest. He could hear his thumping heart and just like that, he pushed him into the merciless waters of the river of death. Tam So... SOIy.... That was thest thing Adrian heard before he fell into the waters from which there is said to be no way back. He would have died that day. If the demons of death hadn''te to save him. He wasn''t revived Yet neither did he die. Chapter 263 ---- There was only feeling I had at that moment. And I swear to you, that it was one the best feeling in the world. The feeling of Respect. ---- eee Chapter 138 Sierras POV T was turning and tossing around in the bed. Sleep was distant. Everytime I close my eyes, that scene shes in my mind. I still remember how I felt when Xavier left me alone on the floor of the ballroom with my ankle sprained. Those stares... how degrading it felt. Just because he was jealous of ne dancing with that man Raefel Yet Adrian... He is very different from him. He took care of my sprain. He dropped me to my room, carrying me in his arms. He bandaged my ankle. It wasnt a pretend. ---- Or for show. From the little I have known him. Adrian is direct, blunt too carefree to care what others say about him while Xavier was peculiar. He wanted me to be at my best behaviour in front of the council members or other guests. Gosh. What am I thinking? Comparing both of them. It''s just that their personalities are very different. And that''s because of who they are. Pure blooded werewolves.- Sophisticated, uptight, powerful,elegant and beautiful And mix blooded Crets- Wild, carnal, rough, rugged yet equally attractive in their own way. Pushing aside theforter, I sit up when I hear voices outside. It must be time: Slipping my feet into my Belles. I rush out to find everyone making way towards the borders. They had ---- os their clothes and essentials with them, their faces were filled with joy and excited voices echoed around I stop at the threshold. Not sure what to do. Can I watch them leave at the borders? Will he be there? Could he be waiting for me? But Adrian said I am not leaving. What if he gets angry- I flinch when out of the blue a shawl gets wrapped around my shoulders from behind and I see a huge shadow behind me. Come... That''s all Adrian says, stepping past me and J literally jump after him, excited. The knot of anxiety worsens in my stomach as the sound of wateres closer. The river of death was the boundary. The Crets stand in group right on the river banks. Chapter 52 ---- Chapter45 Alpha, Blood infusion is considered one of the most rarest bond in werewolves. Its said that blood, is not just a liquid that sustains life, but also is a vessel of memories, pains and individuality of a person. When one person gives his or her blood to another, its like an exchange of not just the liquid but a part of themselves. Evidences in the past have proved that if we go ahead with this? There are chances you may see her dreams and she may see yours. You may feel what she feels... her thoughts may also enter your mind. Chloe was bbering some shits about some blood infusion side effects and I ignore her words to just nkly stare at the womanying on the bed beside me, covered in machines and tubes and wrapped in bandages. ---- eee Her wounds were not healing. And her heart rate was slowing down with every beat. Her face was pale almost white and she shivered every other second. Her body looked like it was freezing and I don''t know why but I had this urge to pull her into my arms and warm her. Her face... half of it was covered by that ugly cut and her left arm had a simr fate. Tt wasn''t healing... so it was clear. It will leave a scar. A memory of this night. Even if she survived. Before I know my fists clench thinking about that fucksr who dared to touch her in my own fucking territory. ---- -_ I swear when I get my hands on him? He will beg me for his death but I won''t give it to him. Death would be a luxury for him. Tts an irreversible process Alpha. I have to make sure you understand the repercussions if blood infu- I snap. Having heard enough of her bullshit. The only repercussion I can see, doctor. Is her dying if you don''t hurry up with the infusion. Now do you need a special invitation? She gulps looking at Sierra to nod. And next I know I was made toy on a bed right beside her and a tube was injected into my forearm. That connected my arm to hers. Within seconds, I see the red liquid leaving my body and entering hers. Arching up my head I look at her pale face, hoping for some colour to return into those dried chapped lips of hers. ---- eee = But this was a slow process. Once done I rip the irritating tube to get up. Chloe was busy looking at her vitals, hope shining in her eyes. And then just like that her wounds start closing up on their own. My blood was doing its job. But as I said, the scar remained. Once the skin gets damaged and time passes, no matter what we do, the scar tissue is always stronger and more resilient than the original skin. It is very much simr to the concept of us building stronger walls around us if someone hurts us once. Her pulse ising back to normal, Alpha. She will survive this. Chapter 53 ---- Thank you. It would not have been possible without- I don''t wait around to listen to her words. All the doctors and staff were celebrating while I simply storm passed them. She was thanking me, seriously? It was all because of me she was in this condition in the first ce. First I failed to save Reb and now her? I was a cursed man. A fucking loser. I couldn''t find a better word to describe myself right now. The barter trusted me with her safety. My only fucking job was to make sure she was breathing. Yet I flunked in it again and again. Tf anything, Don was doing all that I was supposed to ---- eee do. She even trusts him more than me. Dom''s eyes snap up to mine as I step out and he doesn''tquestion me anything. As I step passed him, he rushes in. T cant even stay here. When she wakes up, what will I say? I already know she hates me. After all it was me who taught her to hate me. Then why am I feeling like this? I should be happy right. The image of her standing in the trajectory of a maddened bolt, with her hand extended. Hits me. ---- And I felt that strange feeling inside me again She was ready toy her life to save me. Despite everything I did with her, she didn''t once think to put herself in danger in order to protect me. While everyone was running away, trying to save their own lives, she was busy ignoring hers and saving mine. Stupid doll. Why are you like this? Why did you save me? I am your biggest enemy, how can you forget it? To be honest I have nevere across a woman like her in my entire life. Was she really not scared to die? How can she be so selfless? ---- eee = Raking my fingers through my hair and ignoring her thoughts, I tried to indulge back into my work. Hours passed. When I feel a searing headache ring up. Groaning I massage my temples, leaning back on my seat when I hear a familiar strange voice in my mind along with the feeling of sadness gush my insides. T look ugly... Why... why did this happen to me... Who will even look at me now? You may hear her thoughts. Chloes words reverberate in my mind and T go still all of a sudden. Doll. These were her thoughts. The scars: Chapter 274 ---- happy. I cant believe it. I p my palms on my mouth to silent the scream of happiness at the back of my throat. Why dont you go there along with her, Lordie. Why do you prefer to stay here. I lean in closer, I really wanted to know the answer to this but what he spoke made my entire body go stiff. That''s the only way I can see her again. Her eyes. Her smile. What use would be going there as a blind man. Why would I like to feel the warmth of the sun... When I can stay here in the darkness and watch my sun ---- eee Chapter 144 I was excited. I will be going back to thend of werewolves. Its just been five months since I came here but it felt like forever. I wonder if somethings has changed there after Crets started living with everyone Opening the wardrobe I start packing my things. My favourite dress... yes. This is the most beautiful one T have. I wonder how Xavier will react seeing me in this. It''s my favourite because its very elegant. It''s bodycon, reaches my knee and has a very beautiful boat neck. Adrian never told me from where he got it but I think I knew it. T found some threads, sewing kit and cut pieces of the same material of the dress, in his room while cleaning. He made it for me. ---- He can sew skin wlessly, despite not being able to see. He stitched my wound that day. My hand touches my forehead and I don''t even feel the bump. What was sewing clothes on front of it? Pushing aside the thoughts. I was smiling to myself imagining just going back home when a knock on the door interrupted me. Adrian. I pulled open the door and there he stood, hair dishevelled and hand gripping the threshold. Can we talk? He whispers, sounding breathless and I nod opening up the door. He is going to tell me... just know it. ---- eee = Yes! Of course. He steps in a I look at the mess I have made on the bed in excitement. He was going to sit on the clothes when I stop him. Umm just one second. T pile up the clothes and literally throw them into the cupboard to shut it. Pressing my back on the wardrobe door I try to calm my racing heart. Were you dressing up? Any special asion. Um no! Nothing at all! I just.. I was bored. I didn''t have anything else to do. He nods. To whisper lowly under his breath. Of course. Or else why you you be dressing up for someone who can''t even see. My palms turn mmy and I look at his face. Was he sad? Chapter 55 ---- And it was never going to be. I will just be a recement, a concubine for him to bear his heir. Other than that, Sierra King is no one. Tam nothing. Just an ugly girl who no one will ever love. My parents abandoned me and soon Xavier will also abandon me. People see hope and growth in their future while all T can see is darkness. Abandoned, banished, left in the forests as a rogue to feed fir myself. Surviving on left overs. Before I know I feel a presence behind me and when Tlook up, my stomach churns. ---- eee limmediately rub my cheeks on my shoulder sleeve, wiping my tears off. His jaw was hardened, those grey eyes cold as usual. Yet it only added to his beauty. The thought of standing beside this man as his wife in front of the entire world with my face scarred like this... Made something drop inside my stomach. I was nothing in front of him. My strength, my appearance... I could never match him. My head drops, as I fail to meet his intense stare. My hair fall on my face, veiling my scar and I somehow felt relieved. My voice low. What are you... doing here? ---- He doesn''t say anything. His answer not verbal. My pathetic heart thuds faster when I see his footstepsing closer and on its own my steps stagger back. Wh- what? My back meets the wall and my widened eyes stay rooted on his chest. He wasn''t touching me yet T could feel him everywhere around me. His scent His dark aura. Look at me, doll. His voice... there was something different in it. Unlike earlier it wasnt emotionless and detached... rather it sounded soft. Trefuse. Moving my head to a side. I rather press my scarred cheek on the wall. ---- eee = You.. Don''t want to see it.. Trust me.. Before I know he grabbed my chin and jerked it to a side. Laying bare my scarred cheek to the scrutiny of his eyes. Agehh My fists clench as I look into his eyes. Expecting to find hate or disgust. But there was nothing The coldness of his gaze sustains. Tknow- I look ugly- He doesn''t let meplete. His thumb delves into my mouth, stopping me from speaking and his eyes veer to lock with mine. Shut up. Chapter 56 ---- Thud Lub Dub Thud. I could hear my heart in my ears. Hot Blood was surging into my veins as I feel his thumb brushing my tongue. My lips wrap around his finger and I felt not only the butterflies but an entire zoo go haywire in my stomach. I gulp. And he moves closer. My eyes widening. ---- eee Stop your stupid mind from having all these bullshit thoughts. A fucking scar is not the end of the world. What? What did he say? Next I know I feel his warm breath on my cheek. His face was too close. I seal shut my eyes and that''s when I felt it. Soft lips on my scarred rugged skin. He... he was kissing my scar. My legs wobble, knees feel weak and a strange sound left my lips. Yet it did nothing to pull him out. His thumb was still in my mouth and his lips on my scar. Trailing soft kisses all the way up to my ear along its length. When I try to move his other hand delves up to wrap ---- around my neck. Holding me in position And suddenly I heard a voice in my head... his voice. God. What is she doing to me? Was this his thought? Why am I hearing it? Could it be because of his blood that he gave me? He doesn''t stop at that scar on my face No His kisses trail lower. All the way down my arm to my chest where a knife was rooted 24 hours ago. His thumb slips out of my mouth and my cheeks re red as I see my saliva dripping from it. However he didn''t mind it a bit. ---- eee = His mouth hovered over my perking aureoles through my flimsy shirt and I was breathing heavily. Breathless, flushed. Staring down at the man on his knees in front of me. Lifting up my skirt, he kisses my thigh and I moan again. Pressing my legs together to throw back my head. Agghh! Fuck! What is he doing? Xavier... stop.. Icant- Thad barely whispers the words when he suddenly gets up on his feet. Wraps his arm around my waist and makes us both stand in front of the mirror. Look at yourself... He whispers in my ear and I grip his arm wrapped Chapter 57 ---- around my waist just couldn''t... That inferiorityplex... Those thoughts would hit me again. Trust me. Doll. Come on. His tone hints sofiness and I decided to do it. Slowly, I peel my eyes open to look at our reflection in the murror. ---- eee Chapter47 My cheeks were ring red like beetroot. Lips plump. I tear my eyes up to look at him and my heart stops His eyes were dark, looking at me with lust. And I was taken back. The intensity of his eyes shes with mine. Daring me to look away. This flushed face of yours... He moves up his finger to caress my cheek and I blink. Star stuck. Just stating at our reflection in the mirror. These pouting lips... ---- T gulp as he rubs the pad of his thumb on my lip, leaving my breathless. These tussles... He collects a section of my hair and dips his face in my neck to inhale them. They are all so beautiful doll. Never doubt them. And any ways... Heys a pepper kiss on my neck and slowly traces his other hand up to stop on my chest. True beauty lies here. In a persons heart. Not in their body or face. Which withers away. Tears well my eyes. I never thought he of all persons would say this to me. Why.. Why is he doing this? Why is he being so sweet and caring? ---- eee = He hates me right. Then why? Why are... why are you being nice to me I question. Not able to stop myself and a chuckle left his lips. I blink to stare at him nkly. Him smiling. Ihave seen it for the first time And it was... out of the world. He turns me around and wraps his arm around my waist almost possesively. My breath hitched as our faces were just inches apart. Fronts flushed against each other. My blossoms squished against his hardcore chest. Tam capable to be nice, doll. Its just that sometimes one has to keep a fascade so that the world doesn''t take you for granted. Chapter 285 ---- T don''t believe you. I just cant. Everytime I close my eyes I see your body under his... you moaning his fucking name. He hurls aside the goblet, mming it on the mirror and it shatters into pieces. I flinch. To only move back. That''s not my problem Xav... I thought you trusted me. Yes I trusted you but that was before you looked into my eyes and rooted that knife into my chest. It was before you went running to that forest and revived Reb to life risking your own life without even asking me! You never ask me doll! You always do what you want to do! How can you expect me to trust you? How?When even you don''t trust me? He steps closer to me and I feel my tears falling freely as he cradles my cheek and inhales deeply. Tt was never Reb. It was always you who I wanted to choose doll. ---- eee Tjust exiled you in hopes you will soon realise your mistake ande back to me. But you made the decision on your own. You didn''t even trust my love. How do you expect me to trust you now? Hell, how do you expect the entire werewolf kingdom to ept you now! You did this to you doll... You ruined everything we had. T wanted to make you my Queen doll... but you... Cleaning my tears with the pad of his thumb. Te pulls back to clench his fist. You always thought yourself to be a substitute. And that''s what you made yourself in the end. With this. he pulls back to look at me onest time and then he was gone. mming the door shut after him. T flinch with the voice. And drop my head in my hands, sliding down to the ---- floor. The petals on the floor were red with blood. His blood. The wall was cracked and the bed was yanked from its posters It was supposed to be a night of passion, yearning and love. Not this. What is happening? This is not how I expected my return to be And who is this man? He couldn''t be Xavier right. My Xavier was a bit strict but he always took care of me. The only bruises he left on me were of hickeys... I look at my wrist which was all red and my tears drop on it. Never this... ---- eee = Chapter 150 I continued to sit there on the floor of the devastated tation room for not knowing how long, yet the dev outside was nothingpared to the devastation inside me. T don''t trust you. You never trusted me. You brought this upon yourself, doll. You will always be a substitute. You have betrayed me. T haven''t. I never betrayed him. I stopped Adrian everytime. I never crossed the boundary. I was... I was a good wife Right? Then why thisck of trust. Why these doubts. Why such a big stain of unfaithfulness. Chapter 59 ---- something else. Thave heard the stories of how the first heat after marriage is the worst. But I didn''t expected it to be this bad. This was it. Maeve was preparing me for this night. And its happening. Another wave of pain hits me and I roll over to wrap my arms around myself, forming into a ball. My fingers clench the bedsheets and my scream muffled into the pillow. The pain was blinding but so was the wave of pleasure that followed. My thighs begged to be opened. ---- eee Lips to be kissed. And womanhood to be fucked Just... just go.. I will manage. I was embarrassedying in front of him, with my body aching for his touch. And I didn''t wanted to be embarrassed more by his rejection. It took every cell in my body to say this to him but this was the right thing. It was better if he leaves. T expected him to leave but he continues to sit behind me. Witnessing my pains in silence. Xavier... leave please. ---- I literally begged him this time. Tears dribble down my cheeks when all of a sudden he wraps his arms around my waist and plunk! Tam made to straddle on his torso. My legs on his either side and my womanhood brushing against his Vv Xavier- My widened eyes meet his and I felt pathetic. There was nothing in his orbs, they stay cold as ice while my blood was boiling, simmering ready to overflow the brim Who can he be so unaffected? Isn''t my arousal fucking up his mind Stop moving and do what T say. ---- eee = My mouth opens and closes like a fish and I try to calm myself. Maybe he can help me in this? He wouldn''t force me right? However all my thoughts went out of the window when he ces his arms under his head, drops back on the pillow casually and whispers in a deep domineering voice, looking right into my eyes. Strip Chapter 60 ---- Chapter48 Xavier''s POV Strip I spoke and she freezes. Her innocent almond shape eyes widen and I couldn''t help look at her lips that have opened with a gasp. A temptress. That''s what she looked like, straddling on my body, her legs on my either side, hair falling over on her face as a waterfall and her small hands clenching my shirt like her life was dependent on it. Her face again gets covered in creases, she bites her lip and I knew another wave was building up, ready toe any instant. ---- eee T said strip doll. She looked reluctant but she has somehow epted the fact that one day we have to do this She is my wife after all. The Luna of this pack who will bear my child. And no one can change it, no matter what Dropping her eyes in embarrassment. She grips her shirts hem to pull it up. When the wave bes stronger and she struggled Aghhh I decided to help her out, grabbing her shirts front I rip it, making its front to tear and the buttons to drop one by one on the floor. She gasps while I effortlessly wrap my hand behind her neck and tug her towards me. ---- Her naked body drops on top of mine and I could feel her skin burning. Our eyes connect and I see her face drenching in sweat, lips trembling and eyes disoriented Lifting up my other hand, I run my fingers through her wild hair and collect them behind her hair in a bun. The cold winds hits her sweating neck and she trembles against mine. Take deep breaths. Its alright. T whisper in her ear while tying up her hair in a bun and she listens to me this time. Her breathing returns. She drops her face in my chest and I feel my body go stiff as a board as I feel her lips brush my chest through the open buttons of my shirt. She may not have realised it. But I could feel it ---- eee = In every fucking cell in my body. Dammit. I have been controlling my desires for a while now but its only getting difficult with the scent of her arousal suffocating me from all sides. ince her. Ihave hated this scent... Thave never felt attracted to any woman other than er, it only made me disgusted everytime some woman tried to throw herself on me. But with doll? Its different. There is a purity even in her arousal. A divinity that lurks all evil to it. And Iam the fucking King of evil. Chapter 61 ---- Inever gave much notice to it, but now that I do Its clear. A pure scent is only possible if a woman has never done it before. And I knew it before she even told me. T... dont know how to.... I have never done it before. She whispers against my chest and a small smile form on my lips. So naive. So fucking innocent. So pure. All for me to taint and im tonight. ---- eee I feel a low growl rapture in my chest and I hear my wolf agreeing in return. He was way more than excited. And it was again a surprise for me. Not only is my body epting her but even Xander. Was he finally moving on from Rebs loss? The thought is painful but at the same time a harsh reality. Yes I loved my first wife, my Reb. And I still love her, but she is no more now. She is dead. And one has to ept reality one day. We have to move on. We both have to think for our packs future and not be selfish and think just about ourselves. This womanying on my chest, struggling with her desires is my wife now and IT have toplete the second condition of the Barter. ---- Consummation. She can never be my Reb. But I have to make her my Queen. Rx. Let your body lose. She tries to abide. But my mistake she moves and her drenched womanhood touches by my excited juniour. I bite my lip to clench my fists. Damn. This was going to be way more difficult than I thought. Fucking an experienced woman who knows whats going on is one thing. ---- eee = And doing it with someone like her who is clueless and new to this world, is a hell lot of trouble. A woman''s innocence is a weapon. A very strong weapon. And I felt wounded by it today. Ate you scared? We can stop- I question, having no intention of forcing her. An heir can wait longer. Its not like we will have a child in one fuck anyways. But she stops me. Lifting her head up from my chest, her teary eyed. look at me. No... [ can''t bear this pain... just do it... please... Do anything... just make it stop. Chapter 304 ---- This possesiveness, this madness. Will seize right? Just a little longer. Just few days more Sierra. Everything will be fine We will be fine. ---- eee Chapter 160 Xavier''s Pov A person is not born hero or viin. Every child taking birth is a pure soul untouched by this world. But as he learns to walk, eat and sleep. He also learn to adapt, desire and dream. Even a seven year old me had a dream. I wanted my mom and dad both. I didn''t wanted to choose. I didn''t wanted to let go of one or my innocent self''s word would copse. But I had to. A choice had to be made. And I didn''t even had a say in it I watched the woman who gave birth to me getting hanged right in front of my ten year old self. People ---- looked away, paid condolences and left but I kept standing there in the rain. Watching her dead body getting lowered. Her gettingid and abandoned. Water droplets were falling on her and I stood there for hours, shielding her corpse with my umbre. Staring at her chest. Hoping, begging, wishing for a miracle to have that chest rise again. But it didn''t That night she had left me alone in this world of monsters with only one promise Take care of your brothers.. my Xav... They need you. Brothers. She didn''t just meant Dom. She also meant him. ---- eee = T knew. And I tried to. Lused to escape the guards in the dungeons to visit him for seven years. He didnt had any of mom''s features... He was more after that revolutionary father of his. Brown eyes, dark hair, olive skin But it didn''t change anything. He had her blood He was my brother. And that was enough. I saved whatever food I could, hid it in my jacket and gave it to him every night once everyone was asleep. He used to take them from my hands softly like a gentleman but he used to devour the food like a beast. Te had a huge appetite and T used to chuckle at his unruliness. Chapter 63 ---- Andst... There is no stopping me. I will begin at your call but I won''t stop till my wolf asks me to. Do you agree? There was no reluctance in her eyes. Not even for a second. She locks her fingers above her head and nods. " Yes. Determination shone in her eyes and I must say, I admire a woman who knows what she wants. I will not break my doll. ---- No. Iam not a bastard. Especially after all that''s happened to her. She needed protection and care. However, I would love throwing her down from a height where there will be no turning back. Lust and sex are a drug. Especially for the wolves who experience it once. And Lam going to be her master in it. I will make her addicted to it. ---- Chapter49 Sierras pov Torture. This heat was a torture. One of the worst nightmares I could ever imagine. This body didn''t feel like my own. It seems to have a mind of its own. And it only wanted one thing right now Him. And I was left with no option except to allow it. I was scared, conscious if he will be rough but at one point it didn''t even matter. As far as he is inside me and taking this pain away from me. I would allow him to do it. And its not like I can keep denying the facts. ---- eee = This. Consummation. Was one of the reasons why I am here as his wife. And I need to do this. My fingers move up to grab the railing of the bed in a tight grip. He has made it clear, he doesn''t want me touching him and I knew it will take more than control to stop my stupid body from reacting to it. Normal me would have minded his words. He wasn''t letting me touch him while he will be inside me in a few minutes. He was stating his dominance and control by this simple act when T didn''t even question it in the first ce. But I am in no position tobquestion him right now. Another wave hits me I grab the railing more tightly and press my thighs together. THis eyes stay fixated at me I seal my eyes closed, waiting for this to get over Chapter 64 ---- when hemands over me. T want you too look at me when I enter you doll. Don''t close your eyes. Dammit! He is only making it more difficult. I slowly open my eyes and gulp when I find him staring at me darkly. Grabbing my bottoms hem he removes it, and I feel my core throb in need. He doesn''t look down. No. Not even once. His eyes stay rooted at me. And then I felt it. Him touching me. ---- ee = A fire lit inside me and my grip on the railing tightens, my mouth opens into an O and I hold in my breath. Shit! Shit! Shit! Something is rising inside me. The friction of his touch doing something inside me. It continues to rise... higher.. and higher. And I feel each and every cell in my bodying to life. Before I know my body rubbed against his hands on its own. It was moving as I begged for his mere fingers attention. ---- Damn it. This is insanity. Thave never felt so embarrassed yet good at the same time. My face was flushed, burning asva while his features stay nonchnt. Calm as a deadly see. Agebh Xavier... I gasp as I feel my body reaching its peak, the thing bubbling inside me ready to explode. My thighs press together on their own, when he pushes them back. Opening me up to him. Disying my desires to him. T wanted to look away. ---- eee = But I couldn''t. His words stay rooted in my head. When I feel his finger enter me and I freeze. My body goes still as a rod. TLosen up, Doll. Or it would hurt. He warns but how... How could I loosen up? He was hovering over me, I was naked and on disy for his eyes. His hands were touching me....how do I losen up? He sighs. What I thought was a look of irritation shes in his eyes. And the next thing I know he pulls back from me muttering something under his breath. My body aches as soon as his touch withdrawals and Timmediately miss him. The pains return and my Chapter 65 ---- mouth went dry Fuck! Why did I have to speak? Iruined it. Didn''t I? My body convulsed and I hear a whimper leave my lips. He was already up, turning his back on me he starts walking towards the bathroom and my mouth opens and closes. Is he leaving me in this state? Should I try to say something? Maybe I can convince him. But what do I say? I bite my lip to drop my eyes. My glistening womanhood was staring back at me when I pick up ---- eee theforter and wrap it around myself. The frustration, the pain everything was building up and I feel tears sting my eye. The bathroom door closes and I wrap myself to go back to the child pose. Hugging my knees, I let my tears fall. Without him... it hurts... it hurts so much agh! It''s like every bone in my body is breaking. How will I survive this night? Not able to stop myself, I descent my fingers to my womanhood. And I tried doing what he did. Those feelings return, the pain reduces a bit but it wasnt enough. I try harder, gasping for air. My eyes close down as I tried imagining him over me, doing this. ---- And yes. There. I can feel it rising. Yes. Ahh! Yes. A little more. Fuck! What are you doing, doll? A cold voice whispers from above me and my eyes snap open. Xavier stood there barechest. With just his boxers on and his eyes were nkly staring at my hand resting there. ---- eee = Shit! I pull back my hand to clench it into fists. TL. Just. 1. I move back from his to increase the distance between us. Pulling up my legs I feel my mouth open and close like a fish. What did I say about not moving your hands without my permission? Did you just disobey me doll? A dark glint gleams in his eyes as he digs his knee into the mattress and moves himself closer to me. I feel my heart leap into my chest. He looked really angry. Chapter 66 ---- Shit. Iam gone. ---- eee Chapter50 I gasp as Iam picked up in his arms and he kicks open the door to take me inside the washroom. Before I could understand what was happening, I am plunged into warm water and I ssh my hands to find myself in a bath tub. Wait a bath tub? I look around to find bubbles and oils in the water. Surrounding me. Blinking I look up at him. Stop thrashing. I am not going to hurt you. And my mind abides by his words. Trusting him. I let go and I find the warm waters rxing my pains almost immediately. The water surrounded me suddenly sshes up to ---- overflow and I look up shocked to find him joining me in the bathtub. The tub suddenly felt too small. Scoot over doll. But I grip the rem of the tub tightly. My knuckles white and he disregards my words. He dips behind me, his legs on my either side and I clench my fists in front of my chest to sit there like a statue: As soon as he settles in, the water that barely touched my chest rises up to reach my chin. T gulp. Come here. ---- eee = He whispers, his hot breath fans my neck and J feel goosebumps stand up on my entire body. Lowering my hand, I tries to press them on the tub floor to move back when my palms touch his strong thighs and I pull back my hands like I have touched a live wire. He must have noticed it be he says nothing Making sure to keep my hands by my side I scoot back a little, to only freeze. Something... it was touching my backside and the very realisation of what it could be made me freeze. The dampness between my legs worsen and my heart thuds. Fingers tips brush my naked back and I feel him collecting my hair and moving them aside to settle them on my right shoulder. The nape of my neck stood vulnerable to him. Chapter 319 ---- turning out to be more weak No. [have to snap out of it. Forget it. Breathe Sierra. Opening my eyes I look down when all of a sudden my vision goes hazy. I shake my head to clear it out, my grip on the post tightens and soon everything was fine. It''s just the nausea associated with pregnancy. Yes. It must be that. Nothing to worry about. Gulping I take a step to descend the stairs when I feel my foot glide along the surface and the entire world spinning No! My hands reach out to grab the railing but it was toote, my other foot slips as fell and I feel body getting thrown back into thep of gravity. My child... My child will get hurt... ---- eee No! That''s the only thing I could think. Waiting for the impact. Ready for my back to bear the blow rather than my belly when unexpectedly I find myself floating in the air. I look down and I see a pair of arms wrapping around my torso. Protecting my baby and me. Tears fill my eyes. My racing heart found relief as that familiar voice roared from behind me. I could feel his voice thundering in his chest. Xav.. Where is your mind! What the fuck were you thinking! Can''t you mind your step or have you " turned blind now! He was angry. Rage was emitting his body in waves. As he presses his chin on my shoulder and inhales my scent to calm himself. ---- I was too aghast to say anything. Befriending reality when I feel my feet meeting the floor and his arms withdrawing from my torso. He had put me down. Now go and rest. Be careful. He dismisses me avoiding my eyes. Tjust nod to rush away from his presence. What is this man? First he takes me like that in his office and then he saves us from falling. Another piece of me evaporated. His hot and cold contrasts, stole another part of me. And I knew I had counted pieces left with me now. The pieces that I have to preserve before I lose myself to this man called my husband. Third person POV ---- Xavier stood there with his back leaned on the wall and eyes closed. Hurried steps approached him and he didn''t bother to open his eyes. Xav baby. You called for me? He hmms to open his grey eyes. And they sh with Reba''s blue ones. He slowly gets up to his full height and steps closer to her. Did you miss be. Do I see love in your eyes for me? She throws her arms around his neck when he grips her wrists, to pull them back. Stopping her. What task did I give you? What did I say about making sure no one troubles her? The yfulness in Rebas eyes vanishes in a second hearing his cold voice and she gulps. Her hands drop back to her sides. No on-e is troubling her. I am sure. Oh really? Chapter 322 ---- Chapter 169 Xavier walks into the meeting room, his eyes nk giving no hints of the image he has just seen. A round table was set and all the elders were seated along with it. As soon as they see Xavier approach, they get up to greet him. Xavier barely acknowledged them with a nod and dropped into the head chair with everyone propping in after. Good morning elders. Any updates from the Southern Kingdom. One of them leans forward to nod. We are closely monitoring the entire Crets settlement. No suspicious activity as of now but putting our guards down will only put us in a disadvantage. Those low breeds could have kept things undercover. And not to forget one of them was found ---- ee = lingering in our Royal ball. An attempt for a coup stands . Xavier nods, looking in a deep thought. Resting his elbow on the table he ces his face on his chin to raise a brow. Anyone who wants to throw any more light? Another speaks up, making Xavier''s eyes drift to him. Your Highness what I was saying is that we don''t know who all may be a part of this. No one can be trusted. That day Mrs Sierra saved that lowborn Cret. What if is she was sent back by the king of darkness to spy on us? I am not imply - Xavier''s eyes darkened and his hand clenched into fists. No. You are implying that my wife is betraying me. Isnt it right? Xavier''s clipped tone left the man at edge. Sweat pools on his forehead and he avoids his eyes. Tam just stating the possibilities... ---- -_ Then even this may be a possibility that the rat in ystem is no one else but you. And you are saying this so that you sound sincere and no one doubts my ? you. Sierr has stayed in thend of darkness and she is with a child. Wouldn''t it be so believable to just drop me for everything on her shoulders? The right scapegoat for someone else sins. Right? The mans eyes widen and he shakes his head in a no. T didn''t mean it like that you- Then what do you want me to interpret from your words! Xavier''s fists m on the table and the man feels his bones rattling. Seal the Crets borders. Monitor everyone who leaves that ce. No one... I repeat no one leaves without a special permit. And those who are caught outside... Kill them on sight. Am I clear... ---- eee = Y-Yes Alpha. And yes. Anyone else who doubts my wife. Anyone who dares to raise a finger at her? Think twice because that finger will cut along with the arm. Twill personally make sure of that. Xavier nods at the guards standing behind and immediately three guardse and stand behind the elder who spoke against Sierra. Wh-what are you doing? I am an elder- Xavier pinches his nose and dismisses his words with the wave of two fingers. All the other elders gasp in shock as the elder is pulled out and taken away. T didn''t mean it like that your highness. As I said T was weighing the possibility You have a lot of time to weigh the possibilities for surviving without one arm. Take him away- No! Leave me! I beg your pardon- Noo! Leave me! Chapter 69 ---- Chapter51 Agehbh!! A muffled scream leaves my lips as I reach the peak and I see stars blinding my vision. Now He whispers darkly in my ear and I thank heavens. I let go my controls. My body drops back on his, legs tremble and he cups my womanhood in his palms as Ie. One after the other in tremors. He holds me still, his arm wraps around my waist and I start feeling numb as the tremors start to seize. My body suddenly felt too drained, I couldn''t feel my limbs and J justy on top of him ---- eee He withdrew his hand and I suck in breaths. Panting. The light in the ceiling stands hazy as my vision gets distorted. The only thing I could feel was a burning wetness between my thighs which refuses to seize. My face turns red in embarrassment as I imagine my juices pooling in his warm palm that still cups it. You did good doll. He smirks to rub the tip of his nose along my jawline and I gulp. I was going to withdrew my hand from behind his neck when he grabs my wrist. Stopping me. Not yet. We have just begun. My eyes widen and the next thing I know he turns out bodies effortlessly and I am pinned under him in the tub. Water sshes up to reach my chin and my heart thuds as I watch his naked body hovering over ---- His wet hair dripping water on my parched lips As he stares deeply into my eyes. His hands grip the tub s rim and he lowers his body. My hands were still locked behind his neck and I find myself submerging further down. The water covers mepletely and was asionally hitting my lips. And that was it. Before I could even study his eyes and catch my lost breath, he enters me again. Making my head to tilt up and mouth to open. Puck doll. He whispers against my lips, moving inside me again and he allows me to scream this time. ---- eee = Xavier... Aghh Xavier... Shit! Fuck! My screams and moans reverberate inside the four walls of the bathroom and he nkly keeps staring at me and moving I don''t know about him. His expression gave out nothing. I don''t know if he is even liking this. But I was loving it. I didn''t wanted him to stop no matter how drained I felt every time I came undone. Chapter 70 ---- I suddenly realise why the she wolves are so crazy about sex. If its this good, it can take you on the top of the world. It can make you feel strong and weak at the same time. Pain and pleasure. They have never made sense to me, unless now. Xav.... Aghhh! My hands locked behind his neck, move further down and I scratch his back with my fingernails. He doesn''t seem to mind, rather his eyes only darken. My eyes beg to tear away from his intense gaze, rolling back when he wraps his hand around my neck. Eyes on me, doll. ---- eee Don''t you dare look away. And I didn''t dare after that. Abiding to his words. Ready to do anything to feel this state of ecstasy. We did it for the second time And I was going to drop back into the waters. Feeling exhausted, when he grips my neck from behind and tilts up my face, stopping the water from entering my lips. I was almost thankful A warmness rushes in my heart at his gesture. But I didn''t had the energy to speak. We continue to stare at each other. Minutes pass and I thought it was over. ---- But I was for a rude awakening. As he said... it was just the beginning. Next he pulled me along to do it under the shower, against the bathroom tiles Then on the counter, with me facing my naked body in the mirror. Then on the cold tiled floor. In the room. On the carpet. Up against the room window. And then on the bed. My mind wanted more, to never have this stop but ---- eee = my body was tired. I couldn''t feel my limbs let alone move them. He was doing it for me. Moving me in positions he loved and I was letting him. Iid on my back. My eyes were tired, dropping. The vision of his grey eyes was distorting. Hees inside me, staring at me and I convulsed. A whimper and moan together leave my lips. He seemed to realise something and I feel him moving the baby hair out of my face. His touch almost gentle. Inplete to contrast to his roughness from thest two hours. Tired? Te questions, searching my eyes for something, still hovering over me and I could only blink in reply. Chapter 337 ---- Chapter 177 Doradora breaks the ice by stepping forward. Wohie! Isn''t this sweetie! The reunion! We seeded in our missionie Lordie. Don''t we deserve a reward! Adrian straightens to his full height, delves his hands in his pockets and I see Doradora hiding behind Trixie. Regretting the causality in his tone. Counsellor. Yes- My Lord. Get Mr Doradora a branch of acorns. Everyone chuckled at it and I saw Doradora stomping his foot in irritation. ords are deers favourite foods but sadly they weren''t Doradoras. He may have the head of a deer but he hates what that animal ears. Lordie sure can jest. ---- ee = He proims and seeing his pouting face I couldn''t help butugh along with all of them. Soon everyone stoppedughing... but I was still giggling. Tears of happiness fill my eyes. I watch everyone staring at me and I ce my hand on my mouth to stop myself but it was easier said than done. Sorry... I just... Before I know Adrians hand softly grips my wrists and he pulls it away. His next words made my smile vanish. Don''t abstain little Rabbit. Its been a while since I heard youugh like that. Indeed. Tt has been a while. Last Iughed like this when I was in thend of darkness. I have really missed all of them. Umm, I think I should go and freshen up. ---- Patting my flushed cheeks I was going to walk away when I stopped to look back at Adrian. Adrian? Yes, Sierra. T gulp to speak. My heart felt the need to do it. Thank you for you know... saving me today. Thear the Crets grunt andin in the background. But we put all efforts. No crediti for us. Trisked my life here. Adrian steps closer to me and I feel my heart thumping when he rests his hand on my head and whispers softly. How could I note little Rabbit? You called for me. You chose me this time. ---- eee = And that''s when I remembered indeed I did This time I didn''t scream for Xavier. It... was his name that left my lips Even though it was unintentional. But I don''t regret it even once: I felt safe with him. My child felt safe here. And that''s all that mattered right now. A wounded Hyena spots a safe ce, stays covert there, rests and gives her wound time to heal. Once she heals she steps out stronger, ready to tear down the deadliest enemies This is it. This ce is my safe ce where I will heal and build myself. And once I recover? T swear I will tear down each and every one of them who dared to hurt my child Including him. Love is dead. Chapter 72 ---- He is in the dungeons right now. What do you want me to do with him? My smile widens. Taming. Prepare him. Yes Alpha. I finish up and smile to myself. Lets see who has the guts to put his hands on what belongs to me. Iaming for you bastard... Beg for mercy from heavens. Because I have none to offer you. ---- eee ---- Chapter52 Xavier''s POV I step down the stairs leading to the dungeons and the guards on either side open the door and bow. Ignoring them, I stare at the special door at the extreme end. Torture Chamber. One of my favourite ces recently. I push open the door only to be weed by a person tied and hanging from the ceiling. His hair fall on his face and his head was lowered Alpha! ---- eee = Ron and the other guards bow at me and I tilt my head to look at the man. He has peeled open his brown eyes and was looking at me from in between the curtain of his falling hair. Name. Task. Extending my hand and Ron ces a knife into my open palm. Replying. Vahem Green. He has been a Silver moon pack member since birth. His father served a patrol guard and his mother was a school teacher in our pack. They both have diligently served our pack service for thest 35 years. So what happened to him? Task. Standing behind him and I find him shiver in anticipation. His hands locking into fists tied above Chapter 73 ---- his head His mate. She was from the redmoon pack. But because of the no mating policy and animosity between our packs... she rejected him and married. another man. He mes you for it. A smirk makes way on my lips. Love. Of course. A what a tragic story. I snicker. T open my palms and gloves are offered to me. I don''t touch filth with my fingers Standing in front of him, I grip his hair and make ---- eee him look up at me. The resistance. It was very much alive. He has no regrets of touching whats mine. No worries. I luckily have a lot of time at my disposal today. He will learn, gradually. Do you have something to say? He grits his teeth and tries to spit at me when I move aside and let his shit drop on the floor. My eyes flicker up to him and I raise my brow. And he starts barking. You bastard! Its all because of your pathetic rules! ---- My mate....she left me! You separated us and you know what? This is your karma! Tt was a good thing that David raped your bitch of a wife and killed her. You deserved it! He was messing with fire. A fire surges in my insides hearing her name. I grip his jaw and tighten my grip on it Think before you speak mutt. His smirk only widens. A dark look clouds his eyes. Lwas there when it happened... Something churned in my gut. reduced to filth in front of every ones eyes. No one came to save hert...... Everyone watched it... she w: ---- eee = except... Tle stops himself. And my brows furrow Someone tried to save Reb? Someone in Redmoon pack? Who was it? I question, grabbing his hair and jerking it towards me. He refuses. Tsaid..... cing the knife at his tongue, I warm him to speak and his eyes widen. Who was it dammit! Speak! Chapter 74 ---- Sierra. My grip on the knife loosens. And my eyes widen for a second Doll? Why would she help Reb? She used to sneak in and give that girl food and necessaries. When everyone was ordered to not give her anything. She betrayed her father... she betrayed the loyalty to her pack....for the sake of a woman. She is a fucking betrayer! Or why do you think David sold her to you? Barter? Huh? He chuckles like it was a joke ---- eee The barter is nothing for the redmoon pack while everything for silvermoon. David warned Sierra so many times. He told her to not visit your first wife. But she never listened... And those who don''t listen to their Alpha have only one punishment in the Redmoon pick. They are killed. But because David couldn''t kill his own daughter? He sold her to you to be killed... The poor woman thinks her family loves her... if only she knew. She was just a burden...which everyone at Redmoon is so happy to get rid off. Trust me when I say I was doing a favour killing her. She deserves to die. ---- She should have been killed with your wife but her death got prolonged- Slice. Blood spills from his mouth as I cut his tongue and it drops down on the floor. I feel nothing... except a strange feeling in my chest. His tongue was of no use now. I knew who sent him. My fists clench and blood rushes to my head. That fucker. How can he be so inhuman? I knew he wasn''t a good man. ---- eee = But doing this to his own child? His own blood? Pathetic. An image of Sierra''s peacefully sleeping face shes in my eyes and I wonder how knowing the truth of her family is going to break her. My doll would be broken. But then how could I let that happen? How can someone else break her when she is my property? Mine to fuck, ruin and worship. Mine to y with and discard whenever I wish A smirk forms on my lips as I form a n in my Chapter 75 ---- mind. Eureka. I think I have a hit a jackpot. The man continues to scream in the background and I rub my temple to mind link Ron. Tle is giving me a headache. Gag him. His scream gets silenced to whimpers and I grab a chair to ce it in front of him. Settling on it, I press one leg over the other. Start with peeling every inch of his skin from his body. Begin. ---- eee His eyes widen, he shakes his head in a no. And I lift my hand to stop my men. Fine. Let me give you a choice. Ron, get me a piece of paper. A paper is ced in front of him and I light a cigarette to lean back on my seat and get a whiff. Open his right hand and hand him a pen. The man looks at me in disdain and J love it. Now Pen down a letter to the council. And tell them who sent you to kill Sierra King. The Luna of the Silver Moon pack. Never ---- He wrote down on the paper and I click my tongue to look at him bored Fine. Start with peeling his back. ---- eee = Chapter53 Ummmm... ghhhh Muffled screams echo around me as I continue to whiff from the cigarette. The stink of blood gets verpowered by the smell of carcinogenic pipe in my fingers. e} Blood pools around his feet along with the chunks of his skin, his body thrashed in the chains and I watch him look at me desperately. All that valour and ego from earlier. Puff. Gone. Reduced to cries or rather begging for his pathetic life. He has agreed to write down, he was nodding Chapter 76 ---- his head but I continue to sat there. Ignoring it deliberately. Waiting for my fag to end. Once done, I crush it under my feet and lean forward to raise my hand. The guards step back, withdrawing. You want to write? Ugege He begs yes and the pen is again ced between his fingers. Fine. I will word it down for you. Write... T Vahen Green.... A member of the Silver Moon ---- eee pack have not just betrayed my pack, but have also attempted to murder my Luna, Sierra King. My actions were directed on the words of David Winters, who asked me to murder his daughter, now the wife of Xavier King. David Winters nned to deframe his daughters murder as Silver moons negligence in protecting his daughter. And I admit to be a part of this master n. Ttruly beg for forgiveness, despite knowing that my actions are not forgivable. His hands tremble as he writes down each word. While my voicees out low and dangerous. Daring him to stop. Thave betrayer not just my pack of birth, but also my family, my Alpha and myself. ---- Tcan''t live with this guilt so hereby I decide to end my own life- He stops writing. Tears spill down his eyes and he shakes his head in a no staring at me. Resum- He grips the pen to continue to write. Intelligent. His tears wet the sheet of paper. T decide to end my own life. If possible, may moon goddess forgive me one days. Yours faithfully, Vahem. He breaks the nib of the pen and starts crying on top of his lungs. I sigh to get up. ---- eee = Cracking my neck on either side. Lopen the knife to start with the first limb... Lets start with these fingers that have dared to touch my wife. Plucking, peeling or slicing. What do you prefer? One by one or altogether? Juggling with the knife in my fingers. I pout my lips to smirk. T guess I will start with plucking your fingernails. Terror raids his eyes. And I teasingly trace the knife on his fingers to stand behind him. She is mine... Chapter 77 ---- Pluck Sierra is mine. Not Dividss daughter Pluck. not Winters Pluck Not a Blood moon member. Pluck She is my fucking wife. Aking. ---- eee Do you understand Tlis screams echo around and I see even the guards cringe at the loud voice. A strange posse: floods over me as the thought of his filthy hands touching my dolls soft skin. siveness Marring it in scars: How dare he? Every inch of her skin, her every breath belongs to me. Next I slice his fingers. Watching them drop down one by one. I move up to his arms and I decide to be creative. The Scars on Sierra''s arm are still fresh in my mind And I decide to slice his arm, deeper reaching his bone. Drawing on it with my knife like a brush draws ---- on a canvas. Get me some salt Ron. Tempty the packet on my palm and rub it on his open wounds. His scream were like music. Nowing to his face. He left a scar... A reminder of him on her.A memory. And now [am going to change the very formation of his face. Not that he will live to see himself. T grab his face and begin creating my masterpiece. Soon all I could see were his scared eyes. But the fear in them wasnt matching the fear in my dolls ---- eee = eyes when he was touching her... Tneed to do something about them. And the next thing I know I had plucked put his eyes. He was on my feet, each limb separated. Face unrecognizable. And blood covering him entirely. He was taking hisst breath. Chapter 368 ---- Chapter 194 There were around three lines of people which seemed to go on forever. In the first line stood men with Crets tied to chains and ropes standing beside them. All Creys had their faces covered by a simr ck cloth to mine so that they can''t see. The second one was of werewolves being chained. And I was in the third line. The Crets one was the longest, second came werewolves and the third was mine. There were just one or two pure bloods. My chin is gripped by gloved hands and when I look ahead my mind goes numb. A woman wearing a medical mask and gloves was staring back at me. Brown eyes. Olive skin. Run blood test for verification. She spoke to someone behind her and the man noted it down on a thing which looked simr to a tablet. ---- eee Tablet. Gloves. Doctors. T look up and I got the biggest shock of my life. Tt... it was the sameboratory where I was brought before. The ce where they tried to kill my child How.... How could it be? What is going on inside this ce? And howe no one knows. I look up again and I realise we were on the backside of the building Probably the back doors Identity GIM65 Marked. I look at the woman in confusion but then she grabs my wrist and ties a band around it. It clicks close on its own and IT panic. Subject confirmed pure blood. Proceed. The man behind me opens his hand and I see one of ---- the guards stepping in and cing a full pouch of what I think gold coins in his palm. Trade. That was it. The men were getting the woman here just for money. But whats with these medics? What are they doing to Crets and werewolves? Tam taken inside the doors and I see those doctors tugging along the Crets and werewolves with chains. Some strange announcements were going on in the background. Batch number MFG 784 proceed to the examination room. T was lost. So lost that I didn''t know what to do here. Who to save and how? I look down at the strange device on my wrist. I try to tug it out but to no avail. It was locked. ---- eee = Suddenly I see one of the doors opening and I see a line of Crets walking out of it. Tixie was one of them. Tixie! I try to call her but something felt wrong. It... it was like she couldn''t even see me. She was nkly following the others in her line. Her face was stone cold. And I knew something was wrong. They had injected her with something. Shit! Our mission is going haywire. This is not what anyone expected. The woman in front of me, starts walking towards the same room Tixie came out from and I start to panic. No. Ican''t go there. I don''t even know what they will inject me with. I turn around to search for a way out when I feel a Chapter 79 ---- me of usst night: He imed mepletely. He wasn''t rough but he wasn''t soft either. I knew he was controlling himself. Tlis touch was poss ssive and his eyes... A shiver travels down my spine remembering the intensity of his eyes. He had stripped me bare with his eyes before my clothes were removed from my body. Tugging on the sheets I wrap them around me. I move to get up when I find my body protesting. Damn. T felt like I came back from running a marathon. As ---- ee = soon as I take a step my legs falter and I had to hold the bed for support. Fuck! Tam sore. My body burns up and I gulp to make my way towards the bathroom. The scene that weed me, made me bite my lip and rub my neck. The bathroom was a mess. Water was sttered around, towelsying discarded on the floor, the bath tub still filled. I stand in front of the mirror and my heart leaps seeing finger prints on the mirror. My small fingerprints in the middle and his huge palm prints just beside it on either side. ---- -_ T remember him fucking me against the mirror, with my one leg up on the shelf and him inside me from behind. 4 he way he looked at my flushed face in the mirrors. The way his hands possesive my neck. stay wrapped around The warmness rushes to my core and I rub my thighs together to lower my head. Shit! lel e wetness from yesterday was still there. look at my reflection in the mirror and my face was still red. My eyes stop at the scar and his words echo in my mind. You are beautiful doll, never doubt it ---- eee = Besides true beauty resides here...in a persons heart, not body or face that withers away. A smile forms on my lips and tears sting my eyes. I never expected someone to say this to me. Xavier? Never. Does he really find me beautiful? He doesn''t hate me? If he hated me he wouldn''t have touched mest night He cares... he does. Its just that he doesn''t show. He is not that heartless. Chapter 80 ---- But then he killed bolt. He killed him with his bare hands without an ounce of regret in his eyes. My feet stagger back and my hands wrap around my torso. I let the sheets to drop down and pool near my feet and I see the reminders ofst night. There weren''t any finger prints or marks. There were hickeys. On my neck, torso and thighs He has kissed my skin blue and red. And I couldn''t stop my fingers from tracing them. So... this is what a hickey feels like. ---- eee Another smile forms on my lips and I shake my head to turn away from the mirror and turn on the hot shower to rx my body. Whenever I close my eyes. All I see are reminders fromst night. And I was smiling to myself like a school kid with her first crush smiling back at her. Gosh this is stupid Tam over thinking. Tam sure it was just some simple fucking for him. T dress up and step out of the room to find the castle awkwardly silent today. What happened? Where is everyone? ---- Tenter the kitchen and I saw Maria talking to the other maids. T just wish everyone returns back safely. Dont worry. Your highness is leading them. Our pack has never lost a war under his leadership. War? Xavier? My heart drops in the pit of my stomach and J enter to make my presence known. T know but we all know what happenedst ti- The maid stops speaking as soon as she notices me and her eyes harden. A look of hatred shes in her eyes. ---- os Martha turns around to look at me and her face had a simr expression. Look who managed to grace us with her presence. Have you seen the time? I didn''t care about the time or the scolding. All I wanted to know was what was going on. Where is your highness? What war? What were you saying? They both share a look and decide to ignore me. Tt doesn''t concern you. Pick up the tes from the table and start with the cleani- Tam the Luna of this pack! Xavier is my mate! I need to know this! Chapter 81 ---- Ts he safe! T don''t know from where this courage wasing. T have never spoken to Martha in this tone. But I had no regrets. Her eyes harden at me and she takes a step closer. You want to know everything? Then listen! She begins, seething at me in disdain. All of this is happening because of you! It would have been better if that murderer killed you. You deserve to die along with your entire fucking family I stand my ground. Even though my insides were trembling. My chin stays up as I question. ---- ee = That doesn''t answer anything. I asked where is Xavier? Martha scoffs to grin at me, her eyes look at me from top to bottom and then she moves back to fold her arms on her chest He has gone to do what should have been done months ago if that stupid piece of paper, the barter hadn''t interfered. He has gone to give us and our Luna, justice. I furrow my brows to look at her in confusion. Justice? Speak clearly. What are you trying to say? A war has been dered on the Red moon pack. ---- My lungs seize to breathe and my mind went nk War? No... that''s not possible. The barter restricted it How... how can he? Your entire pack is going to vanish from the werewolf map. And your dearest fathers head? Would be our return gift. My steps stagger back and I shake my head in a no. She is lying. It cant be Xavier would never... Martha and the other maid start chuckling and I turn around to sprint down the stairs. My eyes desperately search for just one person... ---- eee = Dom He is the only one who can help me stop him. Chapter 396 ---- While everyone stood there listening to him with tears in their eyes and sadness on their features. And thats when I locate those two broad backs standing in front of me looking down at something. Adrian and Dom. The words seize in my lips as I step closer to them and look down at what they all were staring at. My knees suddenly felt weak and my grip on Zariya tightens. I take another step forward and the little strength in my legs, gives away. I drop down on my knees as I stare at the gravestone with the letters written at top. XAVIER KING Beloved husband of Sierra King. Father of Zariya King ---- eee Brother of Dominic King and Adrian Volkov King. And... The most loved and cherished Werewolf King of the entire nation. A hero this world will never be forgotten and will live in our hearts forever. Sobs rock my chest one after another and I lower my little Zarian on the cold stone. Our daughter is here...Xav... she wants to see you. She wants to meet her father. What... what will I tell her when she asks me about you? You had to live dammit! You can''t leave us! You can''t! A deadly silence surrounds the ce as I continue to ery. Zariya was kicking her arms and legs. She was searching for her fathers warm embrace but there was none. I know I never considered Xavier as her father after ---- he refused to believe she was his. Thad given up on him a long time ago. I was ready to give my everything to my child so that she never feels the need of a fatherly figure. But I never thought he would leave this world. That she will not even get to see him once. Or he will not even get a chance to hold her in his arms. Come back dammit! You cant leave us! Xavier! Can''t you listen to your childs cries! Hold her dammit! Just once... hold her just once... dammit! She deserved this much... didnt she... Please... I was screaming, shouting for him but I got nothing in return. Za: iyas screams continue to echo around followed by my cries as my head drops down on my knees and I was kneeling. Hold her Xav... silent her cries... please.. she needs ---- eee = her father dammit! Do it... please. I continue to cry for not knowing how long when I hear Zariyas cries seizing instantly. My heart thuds in my chest as I lift my head up to look at the shadow over my head. A pair of ck shoes enter my vision. Chapter 83 ---- T beg you! Just help me once. Just take me to Redmoon. I can''t go there on my own... I can shift... Please... Thave nothing to hide from him. He is the only one who I can trust right now. He slowly turns around and I see confusion cloud his eyes. You can''t shift? I lower my head to shake my head in a no and he sighs to curse under his breath. Does anyone else know? Tagain shake my head in a no. ---- ee = Are you even a werewolf? Do you know what will happen if the council knows? Humans are prohibited marriage with werewolves. You will be named a traitor and killed. Tam not a human Dom! I am a werewolf... I just can t shift. And how do you know that? Have you talked to your wolf? Tagain shake my head in no and he looked at me in disbelief. Tam not lying. I know I am a werewolf because I can heal animals Tumans don''t have powers ---- But [ can''t tell this to him. Tjust know. The council will not listen to this bullshit Sier. You will be hanged or worst skinned alive. Do you even realise this! And to take it to the next step... now you did it with him... He seethes thest line in so much disgust that tears well my eyes. How... how do you know? Tle avoids my eyes to speak. Your scent. It has changed. It has a tinge of his mixed with yours. ---- eee = Was this why he is angry at me? Because I slept with Xavier. That''s ridiculous. Xavier is my husband, Dom. Consummation was bound to happen one day. He scoffs to nod. His fingers rake through his hair. Of course. Yes. You are husband and wife He takes a step closer to me and I see something shift in his eyes. So how was it? Did you loved it? Did you scream his name. I see he has already left a mark on you. Chapter 84 ---- His eyes squint as he lifts his finger to trace the hickey on my neck and I spat his hand to step back from him. He was behaving so strange. He didn''t hurt me. If that''s what you want to know. He raises his brow, surprised My little brother is so full of surprises. He has finally started seeing you in a different light. Didn''t I tell you to be patient with him? See its working. Te smiles at me softly, lifting a section of my hair between his fingers, he covers my neck with it. But his eyes. There was a strange pain in them ---- eee Something wasnt fitting right. Tle was pretending to be happy but he wasn''t. just know. Dom this is urgent. Take me to Redmoon. Please. He shakes his head in a no. To look away from me Tts very dangerous. We are talking about a war Sier. Millions of people are fighting for their lives. Xavier''s decisions cant be changed. Plus its already noon. The war must have been almost over by now. The troops lefi at midnight. My mind goes numb. This... this means Xavier left right after fucking me? Was this his n? ---- To fuck me to unconsciousness so that I couldn''t impede in his ns. Gosh. I feel so stupid He had nned everything. My legs suddenly felt weak and I drop down on my knees. The war must be over... No. Mom. Dad. Brothers. He cant hurt them. Not my family. Please! Sier! Dom holds my shoulders to pull me up but I refuse. ---- eee = Tneed to see them Dom. Please..... I beg of you... Pleaseese! He looked to be in a delimma. When I grab his palms. Literally begging him. This will be thest favour I will ever ask of you. I won''t be able to live if something happens to my mom and brother... Pleaseesee! Fine. Calm down. My eyes shine in hope. As he gets up to remove his shirt. Twill shift. Hold onto me tightly okay? It will take an hour to reach. I nod desperately and he picks up his jacket and wraps it around me. Next I know his bones crack and Chapter 405 ---- My heart thuds in my chest and my eyes widen. Yes. It was amon saying here: Ihave heard about it. Rather there areplete books written here which suggest various ways for a woman to impress a man. It''s assumed here for woman to do everything to impress a man. The teachings and tortures of Maeve are still very much alive in my mind. The scars she left still haunt my soul You need to be ready for your husband Your body should know how to seduce a man. You should submit to him. T,.... thought it was a womans duty- Bullshit. Those men who like a submissive docile woman as ---- ee = a mate and want their woman to change for them, ording to them. Are nothing but cowards. Only a lion can handle a lioness Sier. You have to change nothing for me to like you, my little Rabbit. You are perfect the way that you are. Tears well in my eyes. ---- Chapter 214 His hand slowly sneaks under my skirt and I feel his huge warm fingers caressing my thigh gently. He continues to eat effortlessly with his other hand I thought he will move his fingers further up between my thighs but he did nothing like that I slowly rx and take the first spoon of the curry he cooked. If I thought its fragrance was good, its taste was literally finger licking good. Damn it. T have never tasted something so delicious before. I really wished to kiss the fingers that cooked this. T look up and I realised everyone was staring at me. Doradora had a teasing smile on his lips Shit. ---- eee = Did I say my thoughts out loud? T look at Adrian and he had a small smile on his lips. His fingers were interlocked and resting under his chin. I drop my eyes immediately. I bet my face was red Everyone chuckled around us and I stuttered. Zariyan... she..she must be-hungry. I lied to excuse myself from the awkward situation. I get up and rush to our bedroom and I hear my heart thudding in my chest. Palming my cheeks I take deep breaths to calm myself when suddenly the door behind opens and closes. Before I could even turn around and look who was there, my front is pinned against the wall and I feel Adrian''s huge frame hovering over me. His one hand slides up to wrap around my neck while his other hands thumb brushes against my lips. Here. Kiss them my little Rabbit. Isnt this what you Chapter 86 ---- How... how can he be so inhuman. T dare to look up further and my heart stops beating in my chest. There were five figures. And a voice begging him. No please. Don''t! I beg you! Leave him... Please! I could recognise that voice from anywhere afler all it was the first voice I heard when I came into this world. on Momma The words slip from my lips and my grip on Dom falters. Next I know I topple over from his wolf frame to fall down on the ground with a thud. ---- eee My side burns but it was the least of my concern I press my palms on the ground to only feel them soiled and drenched T expected it to be water or mud but my insides scream when it was blood. Fresh blood. Coating my fingers. Pooling from a dead bodyying beside me. The face unrecognizable. People react to fear differently. While one category may scream, letting others know they are scared. The second category looses their voice and are paralysed. Lalways belonged to the second category. And maybe that''s why no words leave my lips ---- I feel someone nudging me and I gulp to see Dom trying to pull me up. Grabbing onto his fur I let him pull me up. The scene was more clear now. Momma was on her knees in front of my husband. Begging him to spare someones life. And I knew better who this someone was. She has always protected him, no matter how he treated her. Love makes one blind. And she had been a perfect example of it. A perfect docile submissive wife My father was covered in blood from head to toe, but ---- os his eyes. Refuse to lower. The guards were keeping him kneeled with swords lined behind his neck. But his back was straight He looked up at Xavier with nothing except loathing. And was still thrashing in the guards grip for Xavier s blood While Xavier stood unbothered. Not a single cut was visible on his face. He murdered an entire pack yet it looked almost unbelievable as to how no one was even able to touch him, let alone hurt him. He looked undefeatable. And he looked at my family at his feet with nothing but disgust. Like they were some pests it would take him a second to quash. Chapter 87 ---- Momma no! Don''t beg that bastard! No! Thear a male voice and my eyes veer to my three brothers kneeling behind my father. They were bound in silver chains. Hands and feet tied and a big round metal coil around their neck. Anthony my eldest brother was 32 Kale was 30 And Thomas 29 More guards were lined behind them. Daring them to move Swords held in the guards hand. Tears of helplessness were streaming down their eyes. They were wounded. Anthony had a knife rooted in his leg, Kales chest was bleeding and Thomas''s left arm was all bloody. ---- eee Tears well in my eyes. I wanted to help them. But how? The very man who was inside me yesterday looked unapproachable right now. There was a strange ominous darkness in his eyes which rooted my feet in its ce. Ron Xavier whispers and I see Ron and the guards approaching my mom from either side. Fear clouds her eyes but she refuses to move back. They grab her arm and start dragging her forward. No. Te can''t. ---- She is my mom... He would never. She is your dearest mate. Isn''t she David? How would you like me to kill her? He traces his sword along my mothers face and I see her tremble. Her lips wobble. Her grey eyes plead him. Twas nning to return the favour. My men will start with taking her, one by one. Then she will be exhibited in front of my entire pack and finally.... Her pretty neck... He slides the sword along her neck but doesn''t cut her skin, yet. Will be cut and she will be beheaded. ---- eee = Stop touching her fucker! My father seethes thrashing and T nkly stare at Xavier. How... how can he be so heartless. Touch her? I was just returning your Karma David What happened? Scared? Helpless? You have no idea how I felt when I saw my first wives severed head. But now.... You will know. You will feel every second of it! Guards take her! No! Don''t touch her! Momma!!! Stop! Thear my brothers and father screaming but Xavier only smirks. Enjoying their screams. Chapter 413 ---- A well dressed man sat there, ready for his great wedding day. His brown eyes were looking back at me. Focussed, clear and not all distorted. Showing no signs of blindness. What did I say to you Z? Llift my finger with which I touched my little Rabbit s lips and I see her red lipstick smeared on it. Twill take back whatever was meant to be mine from the beginning. And Sierra was just the beginning. With this I kiss my own finger, still feeling her warm lips against my own. I never lied to you my little Rabbit. I just never told you the full truth. Who do you think opened Xavier''s creatures chains? Who let him free from the dungeons. ---- eee It wasnt easy for me. But giving away his life to save Sierra was his choice, not mine. You held your promise to our mom.Z. And I will hold my promise to you. T will love your doll like you weren''t able to. T promise. But expect nothing else from me. ---- Chapter 219 Adrians pov T was standing on the stage, waiting for the arrival of my pretty little rabbit. She she sure has a knack of making me wait. While the guests were chatting. looking excited as ever all I could think of was, if she decided to reapply her lipstick. She had better not or I don''t promise to bite and kiss it off her plump lips. My Lycan is as excited as me. All he is good at is showing me images of her moaning my name while I enter her. No matter how many times we fuck. Sierra King. No sh that. Soon to be Sierra Volkov is a woman I can never get enough of. And the more time I spend with her, the more I want ---- eee = her. Ican clearly see why my brother got so obsessed with her and evenid his life to protect her. She is a fucking siren. Her innocence, her selflessness, her voice hit your heart and before you even realise it? She had already stolen your heart from your chest. Tam her mate. There was no way I was immune to her. If she had that effect on another men, imagine what effect she would have on me. My brother was stupid You don''t cage a golden bird in order to own it. You let it fly, soar, higher and higher. You let it explore new territories, you let her see the dangers this world has. And if the bird loves you just like you love it, one day. May it be today or tomorrow the bird is going to fly back to you Chapter 89 ---- And I breathe heavily. Falling to keep my breaths and mind in control. Tears were stinging my eyes, betrayal stabs my chest but I don''t drop my gaze. I continue to look back at him. He finally moves his head to look back at me and for a second I feel my knees go weak. The rage in his eyes was very much alive, yet he was smouldering the fire. He could set me aze with a mere touch, but he restrained. Doing nothing. How dare you ask your guards to touch my mother! Unhand her! Now! Everyone was staring at him but his gaze didn''t ---- eee waver from me. He takes a step closer and my insides quiver and scream at me to submit. But I don''t. Not when ites to my family. Right now I don''t care if they didn''te to visit me or write me a letter since I got married. I love them. That was enough. And I can do anything for the ones I love " Alpha? Ron questions him asking the fate of my mother in restrains, but Xavier simply ignores him to lift his one hand and move it closer to my face while his ---- other hand trails down my wrists. My heart thuds in my chest. Hands turn mmy. And my eyes snap close when he caresses his knuckles along my cheek. And his other hand interlocks his fingers with mine. It could happen any second. I know him. He is going to crush my fingers in his hands. Probably break them so that they could never function. I was mentally preparing for the pain. But it never happened. ---- eee = Rather I feel something soft touch my palm which was still throbbing with the pain of pping him. My heart leaps and body stiffens. I peel open my eyes and my throat went dry. He was.... Kissing my hands. The very hand that pped him. His touch was so gentle... almost caring and I feel a shiver travel down my spine. Ijust pped him in front of his entire army and. men? In front of my dad and family. Isn''t he angry? What the hell is he doing? Chapter 90 ---- His eyes never leave mine, even when he was kissing my fingers. I feel the touch of his soft lips across my finger pads and my hand trembles slightly. Maybe if I try I can convince him? Somehow for some reason he doesn''t seem to hate me that much. "Xa Thad barely opened my mouth to request him once when he pulls back from me. Lets go of my hand and that dark evil look in his eyes returns. Take her. He speaks. Looking at Ron and I shake my head in a no to turn around and look at my mother getting dragged away. Sierra my daughter... I am so sorry. I really love you ---- eee my child. No mommaa!!! I take a step forward to rush towards her when a strong armes and wraps around my waist from. no where and I am plunged back. A scream leaves my lips as I am mmed against a strong chest and I feel a face dip into my neck. Shh doll. Be quiet. Xavier.. Let her go! She didn''t do anything dammit! Do whatever you want to do to me... just leave my family! Leave them. He sniffs my neck to rub our cheeks together and I shiver feeling his stubble poke my skin. ---- Thats something that cant be arranged doll. Tears stream down my eyes as I watch the men dragging away my mom. She stopped protesting, epting her fate But I couldn''t. I continue to thrash, kick and scream but my efforts were futile in front of his strength. Xavier let me go. No! Momma! She sadly smiles at me as the door closes and four guards enter along with her. There was silence after that. And I my heart bleeds. Soing back to my favourite man. David. ---- os T know I should torture you first and give you the worst death known in the history of wolfkind but T am afraid... my dearest second wife here has a weak heart. I grind my teeth, looking at my father who was still staring at the door the guards took mom. Ihave never seen him show much love towards her when she was with him. But today. It was there in his eyes. He didn''t love her as much as she loved him. But he still did. So... don''t worry doll. It will be over soon and then we will return back to our sweet home. I felt disgusted as he whispers in my ear. I move my head to the other side, hating his very skin contact. When he leaves a peck on my exposed corbone that still had the marks of his hickeys fromst night. Chapter 91 ---- Behead him. Right now. Right here. He speaks in a cold voice and I feel my body freeze. No! Leave us you fucksr! Open my chains and I swear I will burry you alive. Don''t touch my sister Xavier! Or I swear you will regret it one day. Thomas screams thest line. Thrashing and Xavier only chuckles in my ear. Damn doll. Your brothers are so concerned about you. But where were they when I married you? Xavier looks up at Thomas darkly. And I find Thomas gulping ---- ee = Oh yes. Your eldest brother. Your dearest Thomas was busy fucking a she wolf in the woods because he couldn''t bear to see his sister getting married to a monster. Tsnt it right Thomas? Thomas''s face turns ashen. Such a responsible future Alpha. Such a loving brother. And what a nice person. T didn''t had a choice bastard! The barter stopped us or I swear I would have severed your head that day. Xavier only scofts.To ignore Thomas. As if he wasn''t worth much more of his time Get me some ropes. He orders and I find the guard bring a nylon rope for him. Before I could even understand what they are ---- for. I feel them getting wrapped around my wrists behind Xavier! Dammit! Leave me- Tcan''t let any other man touch you in order to restrain you, Doll. So Iam sorry for the little... He tightens the rope and my arms stretch behind me to push up my chest. Tnconvenience this may cause. He pulls back from me and I drop down on the floor with a thud. He tied my ankles simrly and I feel more tears of frustration dribble down my eyes. Once he was done. Iid there on the ground. Tied, bound and helpless. ---- eee = Slithering along the ground And he doesn''t bother me even a nce. He was walking towards my father. Xavier... wait! Listen to me Xav! Stop! But he doesn''t stop. And that''s when I knew. I was as helpless in this as everyone here. There is only one King here And he can do anything he wants today, without giving a damn about the repercussions. The barter stands void. Chapter 92 ---- With the deration of this war. And Xavier King was unstoppable. ---- eee Chapter58 You broke the terms of the barter! The council is going to punish you. Let alone the king. you wont even be an Alpha! You feed on left overs like a fucking dog then! Xavier only scoffs. Delving his hands in his pocket to stand in front of Dad You need to get your facts checked, David. It wasn''t me who broke the terms first. He grabs Dads hair to only lean closer and whisper something in his ear. His face suddenly turns ashen and he looks at me over Xavier''s shoulder. T couldn''t understand anything. Dad broke the terms of the barter, but how? ---- What is Xavier saying? I look at both of them in confusion and I could bet that everyone else had a simr expression. Whatever Xavier was saying, was making dads face only more pale. He starts sweating profusely and goes silent. Patting Davide shoulder in fake assurance Xavier stands behind him to look at me Watch closely doll. It''s going to be fun. Xavier no... let my dad go... please. Hurt me. Kill me if you want.... But leave my family! ---- eee = Xavier only looks at me nkly and that hope in my chest diminishes with every passing second. I try to crawl closer to them. But I only end up scraping my knees and elbows. Tt was all futile. I can''t do anything. m helpless. A trophy wife to him and nothing else. we... 3 Rd person pov...., Davide eyes soften for a second as he saw his daughter begging for his life The very daughter he cursed since the day she was born. The very child he was ready to sacrifice without a second thought, just to acquire more power. Was Chapter 434 ---- wait. Look who is talking? You lost yours at what? 19? 18 and I still never regret it. He gave me the best orgasm of my fucking life! Oh please! He must be a kid back then. If one wants to have a true experience in their life CarnalBounds is the best freaking ce on the! The CB! Wait a second! Have you been there! Twish. But it''s too far. Dad would know. However its in my bucket list. One day I will go- I speak up, suddenly interested in this new piece of information. Wait a second. What are you you guys talking about? Do ces like that exist? They both roll their eyes at me. So naive of you Zari. Have you been living under a rock- She has been actually. Its not her fault you see. ---- eee Uncle Adrian had been very strict- Guys focus! Tell me about this ce! They both move closer to me, making sure no one was listening. So it''s located in a small town on the borders of the central province. People from all around the world go there to get just get one thing... Fiza stops and Aripletes in my other ear. Pleasure. My cheeks burn red and my eyes widen. Over there you can state your preferences... Like who you prefer it with... rough or tender... you can give your limits and the service is given ordingly. Cret prostitutes are the most in demand there because they are known to satisfy the longest. All in exchange for some coins. I gulp, feeling the temperature in the room rise enough to st a furnace. And you know the best thing? No proof required. ---- -_ Your identity remains safe. You can even ask them to keep the lights off if you are ufortable. ---- eee = Chapter 232 My mind was spinning. Tt sounds like the perfect ce. No fear of anyone identifying me. No risk It would get the work done. Whats it called again? CB. Short for CarnalBounds. Its located on the banks of the Yaldey river. A great hideout pleasure in the woods. But wait. Why are you asking us so much about it? Fiza questions raising a brow and I shrug my shoulders. Just curious. I am listening about such a ce for the first time. Chapter 94 ---- You look beautiful doll. He whispers. Almost sounding sadistic.And Sierras teary eyes finally meet his in a slow dropping motion. Her pretty lips open and close And she manages to choke just one word. Puck o-ff bastard. Tam afraid I love the rear, doll.Be prepared for it... Tonight. Swiping away the blood on her lips with the pad of his thumb. He winks at her to get up and Sierra feels numb as the meaning behind his words registers in her mind. Never... I will never let you touch me again She seethes in redefined hate and Xavier stops to look at her over his shoulder. A victorious smirk ---- eee glorifies his lips. You will beg for it. Ron! Yes Sir? Sierra gulps to look up at him. Wondering what he meant when his next words made it clear. Take Mrs Sierra''s brothers to a safe ce. As long as your Luna behaves well, these three will be kept alive. you... you cant do this... She reaches him on her knees. And he looks down at her to sigh. Tjust did doll. ---- With a soft pat at her head, he walks away leaving devastation and bloodshed on its wake. Sierra breaks into a sobbing mess and so did her brothers. Within mere seconds this man not only destroyed their family. But also vanished the very Redmoon pack from the werewolf map. He wasnt a werewolf. He was a heartless beast who had no mercy in his heart. David was wrong. What he did with Xaviers first wife wasn''t pardonable. But did everyone was to be med for it and made to suffer? For Xavier. The answer was yes. Their only yet biggest crime was that they didnt help an innocent woman who was getting tortured in their pack everyday, they didn''t save his Reb. They ---- eee = preferred to turn a blind eye. And seeing evil was no less of a crime than doing it. The only person, the only woman, who still had humanity left in the entire pack was her. His doll. She helped Reb when no one did. And for this act of hers, he had spared her life and of the ones she cared for. The Barter stands void now. Xavier had no obligation to keep Sierra anymore. He can divorce her tomorrow if he wishes. But for some reason he would like to y a little longer with his doll, before he tossed her aside. She will be punished. Chapter 441 ---- See this is why I hate crets. Respect is thest thing they show to a woman. If only I had gotten a werewolf in ce of him? He would have treated me like a real woman. I start yanking off my jacket, followed by my shirt and pants. I was left in my innerwears when I ask him. Even my innerwears? Yes. If you don''t want them ripped. Troll my eyes and strip them off to hug myself. He cant see me yet still I feel conscious. What if he makes fun of my body? I wasn''t like those curvy full Cret woman. I was too thin, too t... I didn''t have much curves to begin with. Done? Y-Yes. ---- Thad barely whispered those words when I feel a push on my shoulders and next I know my body drops back on the mattress. Blind rage fills my insides. You bloody Cret. Is this the way to treat a woman- I scream trying to get up when suddenly I feel a huge frame hovering over me and a weight pinning me down on the mattress. Iwo strong hands wrap around my wrists and push them above my head. Knees... two knees root under my either calves stretching me open. And a hardcore chest presses on my sensitive blossoms. snt this what you wanted master? Didn''t you tick no limits and rough in the consent form? Tam merely doing what I was asked to do. No limit Thest tick.... It meant no limits... that meant that he could do and use anything on me and I agreed to everything. ---- Fuck....no safe word.... No...no! Shit! Tdidn''t - Before I could even tell him that I didn''t meant any of that and I didn''t understand their Cretnguage. Warm lips m on mine, stealing my very breath let alone my words. My entire body squirms under him and I freeze as I realised... This was not the way I thought I would lose my first kiss. ---- eee = Chapter 236 Ari said her first kiss was very special. She felt like she was floating on clouds. Touching the horizons of heaven and feeling like the most special person on this. Fiza said hers was just a brush of lips. Tt was just like a peck on cheeks. A tingling and then nothing. But what I was feeling right now was neither of them. T was burning. My body, my mind, my insides were lit on fire which showed no symptoms of stopping. My mind was nk, lost, out of order like a machine that''s been overloaded. My heart was protesting to my leave my rib cage and my lungs? Chapter 96 ---- Our Alpha.... Never allowed her to step out of the territory. She... she used to tell me how much she longed living a normal life The open air, the grass, the city. They were all a luxury for her. My eyes soften and a strange feeling fills my insides listening to my dolls story. It was all making sense now... the way she looked out of the car window the day we married. Like she hasn t seen all the trees and roads before The way she preferred to sleep in the open with barn animals than confined to the four walls. Her repeated requests to tag along with me. She wanted to see the outside world which has been kept hidden from her. ---- eee Freedom. That must be all she wanted all her life. And now she wants it from me. The questions continue and after a lot of evidences and witnesses. The council finallyes at a conclusion. We understand why you took such a drastic step Mr Xavier. And after considering all of the evidences offered to us, we conclude that you will not be liable to any breach of conduct. Rather we honour you for your ability to protect your family and pack and single handedly defeating the enemy with such strong valor. Tlowever some things need to change now. Ismirk inwardly. We areing close With you taking over the Redmoon pack. Your territory, resources and members has expanded to ---- almost double its size. You are not just the biggest pack in the entire kingdom but also the strongest. Such a pack has not emerged since thest 28 years since thest Werewolf Kings terrain. So today, we pronounce to open up the position after three decades. We offer you to contest for the role of the next werewolf King of our world. A letter of approval will be sent to the 10 golden packs. And if you get a majority? We would love to wee you among us as not just a council member, but also the Werewolf King. Tt would be an honour elders. Bowing at them, I express my gratitude. The werewolf King. ---- eee = It has a nice ring to it. Doesn''t it? The strongest man in the entire world with unquestionable power and resources. The undefeated leader. I was going to take my leave when elders next question made me stop. Also Alpha Xavier. We understand if you don''t want to honour the barter anymore. The agreement was breached from the opposing part. So you have no obligation left to honour it. You are free to chose your Queen once you be the King. In simple words they mean that I can divorce my doll if I want to and rece her. She has no existence anymore. Chapter 97 ---- Except from being my wife. And I can take it away whenever I wanted. To reduce her to nothing. Tunderstand elders but I am afraid. She is already on her lowest after losing her family. I don''t want to leave her alone at this point. Thaven''t told her that her father was the one behind this and I hope this information stays confided in these four walls. Sometimes a thousand lies are way more bearable than one truth. We understand Xavier. Indeed thats what a real man would do. They had respect in their eyes for my decision and I get up to bow at them to leave. Ron and everyone rushes behind me to congratte me but I ask them ---- eee to be patient This is every Alphas dream. And itsing true for me. Lalready know how the voting will go. Seven Alphas are already on my side. This is just a matter of time now. I was happy. After so long. And I know who can give me the best of the rewards for this huge achievement. Task my driver to drive back to the pack house. And an excitement bubbles inside me at the thought of secing her. Its been 7 days. I was busy sorting out everything before I returned to her. And now I can have her. ---- All of her just for me. I don''t keep fake promises. I was going to prove true to myst departing words to her and I could already feel Xander growl in excitement at the thought of being inside her. Laming doll. You better be prepared ---- eee = Chapter60 The car drives in through the pack territory and I find everyone celebrating already. Lanterns were being lit, firecrackers light up the sky and bonfires were set up with people dancing and enjoying themselves. They turn towards my car and start singing victory songs. Kids run behind my car giggling. And I just wave at them with a smile. Everyone is overjoyous with our victory Alpha. They cant wait to see you be the werewolf king. The driver speaks and I nod at him with a soft smile. Indeed. Chapter 98 ---- The car stops in the driveway of my private building or rather castle and I see the entire ce lighted up with ferry lights. A lot of people were waiting at the entrance. With the guards pushing them back. I get down from the car and order the guards to let them in. My pack people rush towards me and literally bombard me with gifts and blessings. Congratulstions my child. You will be the greatest king of all times. I believe in you. An olddy blesses me, offering me her hand and I lower my head to let her ce her palm on my head Thank you. ---- Next people start cing gands around my neck and others start throwing gold coins on me when I collect the coins to give them back to them. Your blessings and love are all I need. Nothing more. They take back the coins bowing at me and I nod to walk inside the castle. As soon as J take the first step in ] was in for a surprise, a feast was being organised. Chandeliers were lit, slow music was going on in the background. The table was decorated and was filled with countless dishes. The silent ce was bustling with people. Alpha''s from packs all over the world were here, to congratte me in advance. ---- And as soon as I enter they start cheering for me Ling live our future Alpha King! Long live the king! Ican understand their excitement. They wanted to congratte me but I was hell tired for this. Yet I put on that fake smile and greet everyone. Thank you... Thank you foring. Please enjoy. It took me almost an hour, I was held up with meeting everyone. I was feigning to be engaged in conversation with the Alpha of Rivermoon pack but my eyes search for just one person. My doll. ---- eee = She wasn''t here. Everyone was celebrating my victory except her. And I could understand why. I just murdered her father in front of her eyes and took her dearest family away from her. How can she celebrate that? I managed to excuse myself and walk up the stairs but she was no where to be found. I searched my room. Still no trace. A strange knot twists in my stomach at the thought of her running away. When I locate her. Standing in the kitchen wearing that skimpy maid Chapter 99 ---- outfit, she was busy, lost in her own world, washing the dishes. I stop to heave a deep breath. Leaning against the threshold, I stare at her and she stands oblivious to my presence. Her fingers were pale and pruned, after running under the cold water for so long. Sweat was running down her chin to fall into the pit of her cleavage. And her eyes stand lowered nkly staring at the tes. I hear her sniffle. As if she is crying. And then she rubs her eyes with the back of her hand and resumes her work. Silence stretches in the kitchen. Everyone was celebrating outside and she was here ---- eee alone. Cleaning the dirty tes of the guests. Walking closer to her on silent steps I stand behind her and she was too oblivious to even notice. Her small waist tempts me, inviting me to touch it and I couldn''t help wrap my arms around her waist from behind. She freezes immediately. Good evening, doll. I whisper in her ear and her stiffbody rxes. A smile forms on my lips. She may not like it, but her body literally begs for me to touch her. What are you doing here alone when everyone is celebrating outside? ---- Linhale her scent while rubbing my nose along her jawline and I saw her gulp. Her hands refuse to stop washing the dishes. And I grab the te from her hands and put it aside Turning her attention to just one thing. Me She doesn''t answer. Not even a word. And I wrap my hand around her neck from behind to tilt her chin. The hickeys I left on her are almost gone. It seems I need to give her fresh ones. T suck on her skin And she bites her lip. Struggling. ---- eee = Ts my doll not happy with me bing the werewolf King? Aren''t you going to wish me? I question deliberately and she seethes through gritted teeth. Her knuckles white as she holds the shelf in iron hold. The only thing I wish for? Is your death. A chuckle escapes my lips and I pull back from her. Grabbing an apple from the basket, I chomp on it to look at her. My body leaning against the drawers. Damn Doll. You sound sadistic. Am I having a bad influence on you? Textend my free hand to wipe away the tears still staining her cheeks and she moves aside her head to Chapter 100 ---- do it herself. She looked like a wreck. Her innocent almond shaped eyes had deep dark circles under them and were puffy from continuous crying. Her lips looked chapped and I had this urge to wet and moisten them. Just... just stay away from me. She tries to ignore me. Returning to disposing the left overs and cleaning the tes. When I silently watch her. ve you eaten something. You look pale. No reply. Starving yourself will not change anything. ---- eee Nothing. You know what I expect from you tonight. Right? Or have you forgotten. Her hands stop for a second and I take this moment to stand behind her and rub my hand down her round ass Fuck! I cant wait to take her here. T said stay away dammit! She suddenly turns around to p me again when I grab her wrist, stopping her mid air. Her eyes widen. Fear clouds her eyes as she watches the look in my eyes. ---- But it was toote. Picking her up effortlessly, I m her ass on the marble shelf behind and stand between her legs. Leaving her womanhood vulnerable to my eyes under this pathetic piece of skirt. I pop the apple in between her lips, muffling her words to lock her arms above her head on the kitchen tiles She looks back at me wide eyed and I smirk to lean on closer. Do you realise this was going to be the third time you were going to p me? Tam a gentleman doll. But at such times? You force me to forget it. ---- os Chapter61 Sierra s pov Thate him. With every living fibre in my body. He may have a handsome face. But his heart was ugly, rotten worth ripping out of his chest. What use did it have anyways? If he cant feel sympathy for others. If he cant forgive and spare my family. What use was that stupid organ in his chest. Tears well my eyes remembering the brutality with which he tortured my family. I was going to shout profanities at him when he forces his chomped apple into my mouth, muffling my words. Chapter 101 ---- My wrists are pinned above my head. As he moves his face closer to have our fronts almost brush. Do you realise this was going to be the third time you were going to p me? Tam a gentleman doll. But at such times? You force me to forget it. Gentlemen? I wanted to scoff. He was anything but that. A fuvking murderer. That''s what he is and what he will always be in my eyes. I don''t even know what happened to mom and my brothers. If they were even breathing or did he killed them just for his sick pleasure. ---- eee Everyone was rejoicing. Celebrating his victory for him bing the next werewolf King while all I wanted to do was kill him. In cold blood. With my own two hands. His men touched my mother... they may have forced her or even worse. Killed her. All on his orders. And I could do nothing? Absolutely nothing? I was there tied like an animal, made to watch my family getting butchered. Thate myself for not being able to do anything. For being weak. But [ hate him more. All I wanted to do was cause him pain.... So much ---- pain that he will regret asking his men to touch her. Freedom can wait. Ino longer want it anymore. I want to hurt him. Give him pain, a thousand times worse of what he gave me and my family and that''s my only life purpose now. His destruction. He stands between my legs, the cold marble shelf touched the naked skin of my thighs. And an involuntary shiver travels down my spine. I was feeling blue. Thad barely moved from my bed since thest one week. Everytime I close my eyes all I see was bloodshed and his cold emotionless eyes with my fathers head at his feet. ---- eee = Food was thest thing on my mind and my body ached whenever I moved. Tam not taking care of myself. I know. I feel dizzy at times. But self care was my least concern. His fingers brush against my thighs, tugging up the hem of my short maid skirt and I close my eyes. Waiting for this to just get over with Tle took my virginity. He made my stupid heart beat for him To only rip it out the very next second. Chapter 102 ---- His cold hands move up my thighs, ascending higher to suddenly stop. My hands clench into fists above my head. What happened now? I wonder, when suddenly a palm is pressed on my forehead and my eyes snap open. What is he doing? His brows were furrowed, those grey eyes squinted and his palm on my forehead You are burning up. He deres. To suddenly let go of my arms and I hug myself to avoid his eyes. Oh. So that''s why I was feeling dizzy. ---- eee Thave fever. Have you eaten something? He lifts my chin to pull out the apple from my mouth. And I grind my teeth to avoid his eyes Gripping the edge of the shelf 1 was going to step down when he moves closer to me. Blocking me. Tasked you something doll. Have you eaten something? His voice suddenly goes stern. That yful tone in his voice lost. And I grit my teeth to seethe. Tts none of your business if I eat or starve myself to death. T bet you and your pack members will only celebrate ifl die. ---- Within seconds. His hand wraps around my nape from behind and he pulls me to him. Making my front crash against his chest. I gasp. While he looks darkly into my eyes. Our noses touching. Careful doll. Dont test my buttons. Answer the damn question in a word. Yes or No. What is his problem? Why does he even care? No T whisper and he lets go of me. Stay put. ---- That''s all he says and I stare at him confused as he flips open the fridge. Takes out some veggies and starts chopping them. Next he washes some leg pieces, boils them and cuts them to shreds. Ijust nkly stare at him. He was cooking? He knows cooking. 7 minutester he ces a bowl of chicken soup on myp and nts his palms on my either side of the shelf to look up at me. Finish it. T blink. Chapter 103 ---- Staring between the soup and his eyes He cooked this for me? Why? What does he want? He didn''t poison it from what I know. When I do nothing to act he rolls his eyes, lifts a spoon, blows his breath on it and ces it near my lips. Open up doll. His eyes were concentrated on my lips. Waiting patiently and I open my lips. Not to eat it but to rather question him. Where are my mom and brothers Xavier? Let me meet them once. Please. Something flickers in his eyes. His grip on the spoon tightens. And I knew he was seconds away from snapping ---- eee But he didn''t. Only if you be a good girl. He whispers looking into my eyes and just like that T open my lips. Letting him feed me. My eyes stay transfixed on his cold grey orbs which show nothing but never ending darkness. And soon I find them sucking me in My eyes start dropping. And I find my body falling forward without any anchor. ---- Chapter62 Doll? I try to open my eyes but they were feeling too heavy. Through my hazy it looked like it was too far away. ision I stare at his blurred face but I feel hands on my face. He was patting my cheeks but my head kept dropping. I couldn''t feel my limbs. Damn you. Thear him curse and next I feel myself getting carried in his arms. I slip in and out of consciousness. ---- And when I finally gather my senses I feel something cold on my forehead and legs. Furrowing my brows I lift up my hand to my forehead, and my fingers brush against a wet cold water towel. Aghh what the hell- Leave it. Your fever is still not down. A voice whispers from behind me and I look up to have my mouth drop open. My head wasying in Xavier''sp. He had a wet towel in his hand and he was sofily cing it on my forehead. I look down and my mind goes numb for a second. I was almost naked. Except my bra and shorts. Simr ice cold wet towels were ced all over my feet, legs and arms. Chapter 104 ---- What is this bullsh- I try to get up when he ces his palm on my head and my body ms back to drop on the mattress. My eyes widen as I look at his emotionless eyes. Dont move. You have already caused enough trouble for the night. The memories hit me like a truck and I look between the wall watch and him. There was a party organised for him bing the next werewolf King. The nost powerful and influential guests were here, awaiting to meet him. Yet he was here? Taking care of me? You shouldn''t be here. Everyone must be waiting for you downstairs. ---- ee = I don''t remember giving you the right to make my life decisions, doll. I will stay where I want to stay. And its here right now. His hands move lower to press on my eye lids and I close then. Just rx and try to get some sleep. He orders and I didn''t had the strength to argue with him for the night. Heid my head down on the pillow and moves back. Finally. He will leave me alone now My happiness was short lived when I feel his fingers brushing my legs. I look down to find him changing the towels, dipping them in water and cing them back. ---- My stomach churns when he reapeats it with my feet. My foot was in his hands as he cleaned it with the cold tower. And I flinch. My toes curl. He looks up at me. And we both don''t say anything. Just stare. Why is he doing this? Does he want to fuck me as he promised? Is this why? He said he will. Thave to be ready. He ordered T don''t expect him to drop the idea just because T was ---- eee = running fever. I am sure he is selfish and just wants to satisfy himself for the night. Right? Or why would he even be here? He moves back from me and starts discarding his shirt. And my doubts affirm. Next I know he drops on the bed beside me and I clench the bedsheets. Just do it if you want to. There is no need to put up this fascade of a caring and living husband. I whisper to only have him switch off the lights. Of course this is what he wanted. A good night fuck. He wraps his arms around my waist and turns me Chapter 105 ---- around to have my back face his front.I feel myself getting pulled closer towards him. This is it Any second he will rip my boxers and enter from behind. Iclose my eyes. Waiting for the pain toe but it never came.] shivered in cold and anticipation and he only pulls up theforter over our bodies. Tucking me in like a baby on a thunderous night. I go stiff as a board when he settles his face on my shoulder and closes his eyes. To cuddle with me like I was his favourite teddy. I couldn''t breathe He was too close. Yet his body was so warm. Wrapping around my ---- eee trembling frame. T want you healthy, very much awake, screaming my name in pleasure when I enter you doll. But today, it didn''t seem to be that night. Now Sleep You have a big day tomorrow. After all you are going to be dered as the Queen of the werewolves. With this he hugs me even more tighter from behind. And T just blink. Unable to digest his words. Queen? He is.... He is not tossing me aside?He is still binding me by this marriage? I thought he will discard me once the barter is void. ---- But it seems that''s not the case. What more does he want from me? I have already given him everything I had. However I have a lot to take from him. Ican''t let these actions of his fool me. 1 am sure he is just pretending because he is getting me as an all time mistress in the name of wife. He only wants to fuck me. Nothing else. And one day when he gets bored. I know I will be reced. My time is limited. Ineed to do something fast. My brothers are waiting ---- eee = for me. Even if I have to go ahead with this sick game of nightly pleasures? I will do it as far as I can get out the information from him. Just once I get the whereabouts of my brothers .I will make sure he regrets even breathing in this world Xavier King will be going down one day. And I Sierra Winter promise. That I will be name of his destruction yet his only salvation. Chapter 106 ---- Chapter63 Your highness is waiting for you downstairs. One of the maid enters the room to speak and I nod Acknowledging her words. Its not like people have started respecting me on knowing that Xavier will chose me as his queen. But at least they were not disrespecting me like earlier. I look at my reflection in the mirror, to find a woman in a red body hugging dress staring back at me. A ne studded with countless diamonds adored my neckline and my wrists were covered with diamond bracelets.I extend my leg to see my entire leg visible through the slit. Starting from the top of my thigh. And Blood rushes to my cheeks. I have never worn something so elegant and expensive looking before. ---- eee I was scared of ruining it or losing the ne. Who knows how much it is worth for? Xavier won the voting and today the council has invited everyone to the grand ball for the celebration. Everyone will be there, from the Alphas of the strongest packs to the council members and I was a bundle of nerves. T have lived in the shadows confined to four walls all my life. Tam not used to such parties. And definitely not used to such attention. Rubbing my mmy palms on the dress, I take a deep breath to nod to myself. Tcan do this. Plus I think T look that bad. The make up has sessfully covered my scar and I was looking kind ---- of presentable. Ican not match Xavier''s handsome face but I will survive I guess Letting out a deep breath I turn around to walk down the stairs. I step out, careful of walking in this strange pointed footwear. Heels. As the people call it here. I descend thest step to have my breath stuck in my throat when IJ see him there. Standing or rather leaning against a car. A ck tuxedo adored his bulging muscr frame and his eyes were fixated on the watch on his wrist. His other hand was tugging on the tie, as if ufortable wearing it. And the next thing I know he removes it open the top button of his shit. The tie hangs casually between his fingers ---- eee = He looks up, assessing my presence and I gulp as our eyes met. I didn''t need his approval. I shouldn''t care what he thinks of me: He offers me his hand to take but I side step him to grab the car handle. Settling in myself. His fists clench. His eyes harden. But no words are exchanged between us. Im the door close and take a deep breath. Looking outside from the window. He settles beside me. The car starts and silence stretches between us An hour into the journey and I turn around to look at him. His eyes were closed and he was leaning back into the car seat. Chapter 107 ---- There will be a lot of beautiful high position woman in the party. Tam sure they will be very eager to be with you and please you. Dont mind me there. T wanted to be invisible in the party and that''s the only solution for it: The closer he will be to me, the more attention I will get. His eyes slowly open and he looks at me nkly. And then a smirk morphs on his lips. Are you ashamed to stand beside the strongest man in the world, the Alpha of all Alphas now? I grind my teeth to whisper. ---- ee = Tt doesn''t matter to me what everyone calls you. For me you will always be the one who destroyer my family. A murderer. He chuckles like I have cracked a joke. Shaking his head in disbelief he sighs to lean back on his seat Family? Right. The dad who sold you? The mom who always asked you to be a submissive or the brothers who didn''t have a spine to protect their little sister. You are delusional doll. Open your eyes and look around. No one gave a shit about you... let alone love you. You were just amodity for them. The one they sold when they found a high price paying buyer for it Tears sting my eyes at his words and rage flood my veins. ---- ee He is gaslighting me. Being the maniptive bastard that he is. But I wasn''t that stupid naive girl anymore. I clench my fists to nod. My voiceced in mockery. You are saying as if you are any better. Don''t tell me now that you love me. His eyes suddenly turn steel and his fists clench. I was ying with fire, I know but I was no longer scared of getting burned. Within a second I was on hisp, his hands between my thighs and my back pressed against his front. T don''t love you, doll. Tle whispers in my ear tugging back my hair and T breathe heavily. Struggling to keep my tears at bay. ---- eee = Town you. Your body, your soul your mind. Everything belongs to me. And let me enlighten you on this. Moving my face towards him, he zeroes down on my eyes and I gulp. Seeing the intensity burning in them. The things that I own? I am not protective but obsessive over them. With this his lips crash on mine and I feel him biting on them like it is his favourite dish. I should protest, push him aside. But I do the opposite I bite back his lips. Kissing him back, like a starved angry lioness. And I find him go still all of a sudden. A smirk forms in my lips. Chapter 484 ---- Twas numb Taking in the sight and that''s when I see even his eyes were gauzed out and something wasying there ina pool... dripping in blood. His... that part... Tlook up at Damian to find him standing there, not even breathing heavily. Hs eyes fixated at mine in an intense stare. He was looking infuriated His fists were clenching and unclenching. A nerve on his forehead was ticking. And without another word I just hug his jacket tighter around myself and walk past him. The hallways had a simr sight... all the men were dead and the cells were empty. The woman had been rescued I step out to find myself in some underground dungeon in the middle of the forest. Our carriage was ---- ee = there, our coachman stood beside it... waiting for us. And without another word I get inside it and hug myself. I continue to sit there for some time. He wasn''t back yet And then I catch the woman I met in the cell looking at me through my carriage window. They all were clothed, given food and were getting treated. I suppose Damian arranged all this. They waved at me, mouthing me a thank you and T softly smiled at them to nod The door clicks open and I let the curtains of the carriage fall. Tightening my grip on his jacket I fold my legs to look away. I wonder how he even found me? This ce looks far away from the city centre. Last I remember we had a fight and he revealed to me his true face. The Kings title is all cares about. His huge frame couldn''t be ignored ---- He settles on the seat opposite me and I see that he has changed into fresh clothes. He was looking like he stepped out of a shower and didn''t just ughter a dozen of Crets single- handedly. Are you hurt? That''s the first thing he asks and I bite my lip to not say anything. ---- eee = Chapter 262 He doesn''t need to show fake concern, I am sure he did this just to be in dads good books. He will unt his heroic tale as to how he saved the helpless princess and made her reach home safely. Trust me when I say I have never felt so defeated before. I never needed someone to save me. I was ashamed of myself. I failed dad. His training, all that he has ever taught me. I was more angry at myself than at him. How can I lose to that bastard? How can I be rendered so useless that I needed someone to save me? Zariyan. I asked you something. The nerves on his forearms were showing. He was Chapter 109 ---- being territorial and marking me, I need to stop her. n needs to understand that with me, roles cannot be reversed Her hand dares to slide down my chest, when it took 1 the strength in my to grip her wrist and push her back. Her head drops on the headrest of her seat and her body thumps beside me. 2 She looks at me wide eyed and I button up the top button of my shirt to lift up my leg and ce it on the thigh of another. What the fuc- Behave. I don''t want to rip your clothes to shreds before we even reach the event. I warn her and embarrassment floods her face. She pulls herself up, straightens the length of her dress and sits straight. ---- eee Her tremble hands gather in herp. My eyes drift to her soft thighs peeking through the long high slit and I extend my hand to cover it up. She looks at me but I ignore her stare to look outside at the huge country ball building staring back at me. It was packed with people. The ce was lit up in celebration and as soon as our car enters. Everyone moves aside and makes the way for our grand entrance. I see her wringling her hands. Her right thigh was shaking. Her eyes look at the people outside in trepidation. And I rest my palm on her thigh to stop her from moving it. ---- She looks at me with fear and uncertainty in her eyes. Everyone hated my father..... They are going to hate me. It was the truth. It was not a hidden fact that most of the packs hate David after the story of him murdering Reb travelled over thends. And this hatred is going to carry forward to his daughter. People will be looking at her with looks of envy and hate. She has the most vile blood running in her veins. Yet she is married to the most powerful man in this world. Don''t worry. They love me more than they hate him. ---- eee = With this being said I step down from the car and cheers and apuse echo around. Drums start beating and sky lights up in firecrackers. I stop the driver from opening the door and rather pull open the door for her. T offer her my palms And she looks up at me uncertain. Everyone was looking at us. Come on doll. Don''t embarrass me here of all times: She finally gathers the courage and ces her hands in mine. And I smile. This is it. She steps out of the car and I feel the shift in the aura Chapter 110 ---- around me. The cheers silence down and I hear the praises turn into gossip. Isn''t she his daughter? Your highness hasnt left her? The barter is void. What is he doing with her? T thought he killed her with her family. Her hands held in mine tremble and I tighten my grip on them. She looks up with those innocent eyes and I pull her along to take her inside. People were bowing and stepping away from us. The council was waiting for us inside But her legs were faltering. Her head was lowered. And I feel a strange protectiveness hit me. ---- eee I lean closer to her and whisper in her ear. Making her eyes to snap up at me. The only person you should bow in front of, is me, doll. Now look up and watch everyone in their eye like the Queen that you are. She looks up and soon all those who were gossiping. stop and drop their heads. Not meeting her eyes. That''s like my woman. Interlocking her mmy hands in mine I walk in to celebrate the biggest day of thest two decades. The coronation of the Next Werewolf King Aka me Xavier King. ---- ee Tam happy. This is the greatest feeling one can ever feel. The most powerful and supreme who no body can question let alone stop. But along with that there was a strange ache in my heart. The ache of seeing that fake smile on her lip. It would have been so much better if she was truly happy with me bing the werewolf king and not faking it. But then again, it would mean I am expecting too much from her. She was here just because of the barter. She was just a reced wife. And both me and her know her reasons for staying is an heir. Then what are these strange feelings. Why is the sadness in her eyes effecting me? ---- eee = No. I can''t do the same mistake again. Its better if this strange cold hot rtionship between us doesn''t get a name Because the day it does, it will ruin everything Some things cannot be seen. Yet have a presence. Like the air around us. And that''s what my doll and I were. Fucking oxygen, pumping into each other. Keeping our hearts beating which have been long longing to stop. Naming things only break things. And now that I have barely learned to live again, I can''t afford to break. Not again. Chapter 503 ---- countered his every blow with mere skill and precision. You think you''re untouchable, don''t you? He taunted, pushing me back and I stagger back two steps. His fistes my way and I caught it to bring him off bnce: And then with a swift, silent pivot, I struck. My de shed in the dark, grazing his check, barely more than a paper cut, but enough to halt him in his tracks. A thin line of red appeared, a faint glint in the moonlight and I smirk. Take it! He froze, reaching up to touch his cheek, his fingersing away stained with a smear of blood. For a moment, surprise flickered in his eyes. He hadn''t expected thisthe precision, the speed. He''d thought me to be some amateur hiding behind a hood, too bad for him. Tle had underestimated his enemy. ---- ee = Feisty, he murmured, an edge of amusement mingles with his surprise. His gaze hardened, the smirk vanishing, and soon it got reced by something darker, almost sinister. He shifted his weight, calcting and I suddenly couldn''t guess his next step. Ts that all you''ve got! Before I could slip back into the shadows, unable to predict his next attack, he lunged, swift and ruthless. His hand caught my wrist, and he twisted it against me before I could retreat. My back mmed against the stone wall behind with a dull thud, and my de ttered from my hand, hitting the ground with a resonating echo. Damn it! ---- Chapter 273 His handsome face was hovering over me, that cut on his cheek a taunting reminder of how I had a momentary victory a few seconds ago. He has shifted tables so effortlessly.Like he was holding back earlier. "Not so fast, Robin Hood," he whispered, his voice low and dark as his gaze roamed over my maskden face, trying to read me through the mask. My heart drums rapidly in my chest. I was anxious. He could rip away my mask any second, but he didn''t. I could feel the cool press of the wall against my back, my pulse racing in my veins as I kept my gaze steady on him. My heavy breaths contrasting against his slow, steady ones. He didn''t even have a bead of sweat on his forehead. What is this man? ---- eee = Under this hood of yours?I bet you''re full of secrets, he whispers, his voice like a de drawn slow from its sheath, his eyes daring me to break my silence, to give him anything to go on. And Iugh internally. He has no idea. Indeed very much full of secrets. Istayed quiet, my eyes smoldering with defiance as I held his gaze. His jaw clenched, and for a heartbeat, it felt like a standoff between a predator and a prey, each waiting for the other to make the next move. And then suddenly, he retreats. Pulling back from the fight. He lets my locked hands go and I realised he was holding me up all this time. I drop down on my knees without his support, breathing heavily and he circles around me like a prey, tapping the tip of his sword against the floor, as Chapter 112 ---- As gulp the liquid I feel someoness hard stare on me and when I turn. There he was. Standing between the council members and elders. He introduced me to all the important guests and then left me to meet others. I didn''t protest. T was ordered to just stay put on a table by him, but I couldn''t bear with those woman. I had to leave that table. I went against his order. He looked angry. But I didn''t give two shits anymore. If he is going to be embarrassed of me, he shouldn''t have brought me along or even better divorced me. I continue to sip and his eyes flicker between the ---- eee liquid and my eyes They darken. Warning me and I turn my back on him to push my elbows on the counter. He can shove his anger up his ass. I was a free woman. I can do whatever I want Lam not his pet. And I am going to show to him. He is making a mistake not letting me go. A sin by ckmailing me in name of my families safety. Choosing me as his wife is his biggest mistake. And I will prove it. ---- A smirk makes way on my lips and I order for another ss. Damn it. These sses were not helping. Leaning on closer I grab the bottle from the counter, to rip open its cap. Thank you so much everyone for joining us today! On this great asion of Our new Werewolf leader, Xavier King being coronated! I will like to present before you the special performances each pack has prepared! From fire shows, to songs to dancing! We have everything. So lets get started! The lights dimmer down and a stage lights up in the centre. I lean back on the counter to tilt my head to a side. A show? Well this looks fun. ---- Xavier settles down on the head seat in the centre along with the other council members and I look up at him. He was still giving me those warning res. Grow up man. Rolling my eyes I ignore him. Continuing to gulp from the bottle. My eyelids were growing heavy as the dances begin, but I was feeling happy. After a very long time All my worries, the bloodbath, my family, Xavier. All took a backseat as I find myself enjoying the function. My feet were moving on their own as the women dance in the centre. Twirling, pping. They were splendid. Chapter 113 ---- Their performance finishes and the anchor announces them to be from some White lily pack. Everyones p echo and I keep aside the bottle to p as well They have darkened the surroundings and I was thankful for it. I couldnt feel Xavier hard gaze anymore. I was kind of oblivious. Free. Next we have Rafael! He is the leading warrior in Uranus packs but today he has something different for all of us! A tap dance! Cheers echo around and I push myself forward to see aman standing in the centre and bowing to Xavier and elders. ---- ee = He had soft brown eyes and dirty brown hair. He was not that young. Probably 30. He starts dancing and my mouth hands open in shock. Woah. He was so good. His feet, the coordination. The timing. It was all fabulous. It seems I wasn''t the only one going crazy for him because all the girls were pushing each other to go closer to him. He looked famous among thedies and I could see why. He was really handsome and he had that friendly smile on his lips. Unlike someone elses cold stone lined face that makes even kids tremble in his presence. Stopping myself from looking at him. I p my hands to focus back on the danger. ---- He finishes with a final tap and the crowd goes crazy. Tt seems you all were not spared from Rafaels charm! So what about a surprise? The anchor speaks and I furrow my brows. A special dance! Who will be the luckydy who will like to dance with our tap dance heartthrob here? She starts searching for woman when before I know my feet were moving on their own. I stumble on a step but I catch myself. Dance. I wanted to dance like it was the end of the world. And T also wanted to embarrass him. ---- eee = What more perfect opportunity will I get? Pushing aside the people I enter the floodlights and step closer to the man, Raefel. His eyes stop on me and he smiles at me to offer me his hand So who will... Wait it seems its already decided. We already have a volunteer- The hosts words seize as she looks at me and suddenly all the crowd went silent. A deadly silence follows. They all seemed to have recognised me. Except him. Raefael He seemed to oblivious. And my smile only widens. Chapter 512 ---- I look at the long floor-length peach dress hugging my figure like a second skin and I couldn''t help twirl to sigh. Not even an inch of my skin was visible in it. It was a serious mistake letting him choose this dress. T should have known. And now I can''t even breathe in it. Oh gosh! Whats with this dress? It looks like it is from a century ago. Fiza and Ari step in, piping in and I couldn''t agree Jess with them. Don''t get me started. T pace around in my room, not having the energy to change this dress now when Ari steps in with a glint in her eyes. ---- eee Thave an idea! She is the smartest one out of us. I could bet. We three hi five each other and get to work. I just love them both. Please wee! The birthday girl, Princess Zariyan to join us today! Cheers and ps echo as I look down at the ball room packed with guests from all over the world. Yet my eyes were searching for just one man and I locate him Standing there in the centre of thergest group with a drink held in his hands. A spotlight falls on me and I see his eyes scanning me from head to toe. A satisfied grin forms on his lips and he nods to ---- himself. Too soon. I take the first step down from the stairs and my naked right thigh and side of the dress. leg peeps from the cut at the I take another step and it shows again. A pair of scissors 1s all sexy. Isn''t Ari amazing? It was my time to smir] it took to make this dress look as I see the expression on Damian s face morphing from content to rage. His hand grips around the ss as he meets my eyes, and I just flip my hair to ignore him. Take it Mr Conservative. Lets see how you can handle my sexiness. ---- eee = Chapter 279 Thad barely picked up a wine ss when I see him raging towards me with an unreadable expression on his face. What the hell do you think you are wearing? He seethes in my ear and I p my eyshes at him to answer innocently. Dad. Damian chose this dress for me. Isn''t it amazing. Dad looks back at us. And then I see his eyes lock at Damian in disappointment. Son. We need to talk. Later. He nods, lowering his eyes and I did a happy dance in my mind. Revenge is best served cold. Isnt it? Damian was gong to pull me to a side when my life savers arrive at the right time Chapter 115 ---- You want to dance, doll? He seethes in my ear and I gulp. Feeling every ones eyes on us Let me show you how it is done. And then he began. His fingers wrap around my neck and my breathing restricts when he pulls me flush against his chest. Tis strong hands move down my thigh and I gulp when he trails his fingers down my naked leg visible through the slit and grabs it to wrap it around his waist. Our faces were inches apart His hot breathsposed while mine wereboured. I was left standing on just mere one leg, my entire ---- eee body resting on him. And he smirked Shit! And then it began. The twirling, the delves, the dips. He didn''t let me rest my other leg for even a second My calf muscles were straining. My thighs protesting. He studied my face. He knew it was staring to hurt now. He he did nothing to let my leg go. His grip stays firm. People were cheering, everytime he twirled me around and pulled me flush against him. While I was hurting Where Raefel was guiding me? Xavier was controlling me. ---- Like a puppet on strings. A fucking rag doll And I feel tears of frustration stung my eyes. Xavier... It''s hurting. T whisper, trying to pull my leg from his grip when he refuses and rather breathes near my ear. Good doll. It should. You should know how you were making me feel just a few minutes ago. My heart yelps. Does it mean... It was affecting him when I was dancing with Raefel. Why don''t you giggle now. Bloody smile for these people now. He sounded almost insane. ---- eee = His grip on my thigh was almost bruising and I gulp to look into his eyes. He was still burning holes at Raefel. And then I see some of the guardse forward and take him. No... he can''t. It... it was just a dance. Let him go! I plead in emergency. And a dark look clouds his eyes. Just a dance huh? He twirls me around and my back hits his front. As his other arm wraps around my neck. T was facing everyone. They were looking at us. And suddenly the anxiety from earlier hits me in full force. Chapter 116 ---- The euphoria of the alcohol and the charade that came with it, vanishes in thin air. As I see a thousand eyes staring at me, judging me with some evenughing. Tt wasnt just a dance doll. You made a mockery of my choice in front of my subjects. You disrespected me. Soiled my name and behaved like a whore throwing yourself on another man in front of my entire kingdom.... In front of me! T made you my Queen but you are so persistent to be a slut. Don''t you think you deserve to be punished for this , doll? T was thrashing now. Feeling exposed and vulnerable. I dance with a man and J be a slut? Bravo ---- eee Wasn''t this the leg with which you were stamping, him? My heart thuds in my chest. That''s why he was staining my right leg. Making me dance on it for almost half an hour just to punish me. You... are disgust..ing. Iseethe. And his smile only widens. You have seen nothing. And then he begins twirling me on that one leg. All around the stage. Faster, wilder. Everything was moving. I couldn''t see anyone, the world was spinning and my leg was protesting further. Everyone was looking at us. ---- But the cheers have silenced. No one was saying anything My knee... is faltering. I cant do this anymore. No. My head starts spinning. My entire leg throbbed along with my foot. I feel blisters forming from the heel touching behind my foot And just like that. He lets go. His body moves back from me. And I crumble down to fall. My legs couldn''t hold my weight and my knee scrapped on the tiled floor. People gasp. The world stood still. No one moved ---- eee = I ce my palms on the floor to get up when I find his shoes right in front of me. Tears sting my eyes. Heartless He is really heartless. All of this just because I danced with a man? He doesn''t care for me. Yet he is jealous when I approach a man? He is disgusted of me, yet he fucks me like the world is going to end tomorrow. Lam just a recement but he makes me his Queen when he can divorce me any second. What? What does he want from me? Chapter 117 ---- T look at him with burning rage, he gives me a cold look and then turns around to walk away. The party is over. He deres to walk away and I see everyone clearing the way for him. He grabs Raefel from his hair and drags him out while the man kept pleading Your highness... I wasn''t aware... I am sorry... Sir please! His pleas fall on deaf ears. No one said anything. Or did anything. They were just watching the unfolding of the event Someone save me... Sir please! ---- eee Noooooc0!0 Even the council had their hands tied. They look at each other in fear, but it was toote. They have elected a beast as the next werewolf King And there was no one who could stop him. Power in right hands can transform the world for the better and at the same time, its hold in the hand of a beast Can ruin everything. I didn''t knew my small joke could take away someones like. The madness I saw in Xavier''s eyes today? It was maddening. Something I have never seen before. ---- And I fear he is not the God of Good everyone thought him to be. He was the king of ruin. And now the entire world was at his mercy. ---- eee = Chapter67 It hurts dammit! My legs. They were protesting and it seemed like I twisted my ankle when I fell Each step was a task. I was struggling to walk. Holding furniture, pirs, walls. Anything I could see to follow him. Everyone was staring at me, yet they did nothing to help. Cowards. They were all cowards when ites to him. Treach outside and my hope drops when I see his car drive away. Dammit! Chapter 118 ---- Raefel Did they took him to the dungeons? Could it be that mom and my brothers are also there? In those dungeons? I need to follow that car at any cost. I need to do something. I see a car standing in the parking lot. And I immediately recognise it. Ron.. It was Rons car. Tam sure he will follow him there My mind was still dizzy with the after effects of alcohol. My ankle aches with slightest of moment. I wasn''t in my best state. But this was a golden opportunity. ---- ee = There is no way I am going to find out about my family other than this. Ihave to do this Irush towards the car and hide behind it. I peep in to see Roning towards it and my stomach churns in anxiety. Here goes nothing. He unlocks the car. And I slowly sneek into the hood of the car, making sure to not close itpletely.He settles in the front and the car hits the road. Istay still,ying there hoping for my n to be sessful. After one long torturous hour in the dark hood of a moving car, the car finallyes to a stop and I hear the driver door opening and closing. ---- Has the new prisoner arrived? Ron asks the guard and the man approves. Yes Sir Beta. He is inside. Your highness just brought him in. Okay. I lift the hood slightly to see the guard pressing some buttons on a screen on the wall. The screen blinks green and the door opens. They bot go inside leaving the huge metal door unguarded and that was my clue. I push open the hood, almost topple over out of it to sneak in efore the door closes. I barely made it. ---- eee = And the door ms shut behind me. Tam weed to a dark cold dungeon and I feel my insides scream in anxiety. The aura of this ce was so dark and dangerous that it can make a weak hearted person run to the hills. There were prisons on either side and when I looked closer. They were upied. There were people here Thear Ron and the guards steps moving away, going further inside another door and J stay still. Waiting for them to leave before I begin my search They leave and my eyes slowly adjust to the darkness. Chapter 525 ---- Chapter 288 " Zariyan 1s the most beautiful and kind hearted princess you have gifted us, Moon Goddess. Please help her unite with her mother." Iread through the words and my grip on the page tightens. I am taken back to that scene on the roof. How she was giggling andughing chasing after thosenterns, until she got hold of this wish. She thought no one saw it. But I did. That beautiful smile on her lips vanished within seconds and was reced by a sadness that stirred something in my chest. I wanted to know what the message said. But before anyone could see it, she had crushed the paper and delved it into the jackets pocket. My jacket that was wrapped around her waist. ---- ee = "Mom left me.... Even Dad is going to leave me! Go! Why are you standing here! Just leave!" Her earlier words when she was drunk repeat in my mind and I find that heaviness in my chest sinking lower. She misses her mom. Yet she never shows or tells anyone. Behind that hard bold exterior is indeed an innocent girl who never found love. Her fathers love is all she has known her entire life and she doesn''t want to leave him. I lean back on a wall and sigh. A feeling of regret hits me. Did I even do the right thing? Marking her wasn''t the best of decision I had made. But what could I have done? No one knows the feeling of not being loved, better than me. Someone who had lost both of his parents when he ---- was barely a young boy. I can''t even imagine my life if Lord Adrian hadn''t taken me in that night It''s true Having not been loved I don''t know how to love someone. Care, protection, sincerity. I know all that. I can give it to Zariyan. But love? Can I really give it to her when I don''t even know what it is? Am I even worthy of her? She was born as a princess in a castle... while I was born in some wood house in the middle of no where. My father was a low ranking wolf and my mother was a Cret prostitute in a whorehouse. I was not meant to be born. I was a mistake. A mixed breed of two being who didn''t even love each other but decided to live together for my sake. She is pure, innocent, untainted ---- eee = While I? I was born in the very dirt. Now you can understand what I felt when I saw her in Carnal Bounds. Why I was so furious on knowing she was a virgin who came there to sell herself. I still hate her for it and J call her those names so that she fucking opens her eyes! She is so tenacious to get her freedom? That she bloody offers her body for sale in order to get it everytime. First she came to that whorehouse. And today? She bloody has the audacity to ask me for one night fuck, to get me to say no to this marriage. And the worst thing? She doesn''t understand. She fucking doesn''t even know her own worth. She is a lily, innocent and pure. And all she wants is to get tainted and plucked by my dirty hands. Tam not worthy of her. Chapter 120 ---- What? Everyone knew... as in. T... [don''t know... They look at each other but no one says anything. They were reluctant to speak. I don''t know why. Please. Can you tell me. I really want to know... Who are you? Why do you want to know it? Another one asks and I felt almost thankful to the moon goddess that they didn''t knew who I was T worked in the Red moon pack once... as a maid. She was a really nice woman... I just wanted to know. Please! ---- eee Thear heavy footsteps approaching. Someone wasing this side. And my desperation worsens Tplead you. Please tell me. Are they keeping them in some special cells? Is it up there? I really want to see them once. I beg- You won''t see them again. The man with the stone eye deres and my words die down. T approach him to grab the bars of his cell Why? What do you mean? Why won''t I see them again. Because they are dead. His words repeat in my mind and as the realisation settled in, I feel each and every cell in my body go ---- numb. No this can''t be. Noooooooo! ---- eee = Chapter68 Xavier''s Pov T clean my bloody fingers with a handkerchief and toss aside the knife back to the guards. Tle was hanging by the chains. All bloody. The man who dared to touch my doll First I thought I would seize his breaths. He doesn''t deserve to live after touching whats mine. But then I remember how she was throwing herself on him, instead of the other way round and I thought of sparing his life. I was bad. Chapter 121 ---- But not that bad However his hands. They had to be cut. And the man had passed out with the sight of blood and his severed hands. Too weak. asking the guards to get him to a doctor I sigh to pull out another cigarette from my pocket. Lighting it up I let out a deep whiff. Doll. Doll. Doll You are really naive. You thought you will flirt and dance around with another man in front of my eyes and I will feel what, jealous? What a joke. Jealousy is felt by those who fear someone better can take their ce and take their thing away. And I ---- eee knew already. She may find a lot of more gentleman. But she will never find someone like me. No one can fuck her the way I do. No one can own her like me. No one can make her feel the strongest yet the weakest at the same time.Her body, her mind are going are a puppet of mine. And no one controls them better except it''s master. Me This is unhealthy. I know. But what can I do? My doll feels like a game I have grown too addicted in ying. ---- Thave fallen in love before I know what it feels. With Reb it was all beautiful, rainbows and flowers, moon and stats. Gentle touches, eye contacts, pecks and kisses on the lips and sweet vani fucking. But this? This obsession with my doll. Its a fucking insanity. Its dark, rough and brutal. Its like a sin you want to do again and again and tempt the devil to punish you. Its not vani, no. Its far from it. Its almost Red. Maddening. There are no kisses and pecks, but ims that involve hickeys and biting. T don''t want to kiss her lips like a lover, I want to seize her breaths and make her survive on mine ---- eee = I don''t want kiss her lips and tell her I love her, I want to im each and every inch of skin with my kisses and tell her I own her. I don''t want toy under the sky with her and stare at the stars as I used to do with Reb, no I want to stare at her. At those innocent orbs as I enter her. Icant promise her to get her stars from the sky. But I can promise to shoe her stars in the daylight. The first thing every morning. Maybe I am crazy over her body. And not with her. Maybe this is not love. Chapter 533 ---- moonpowder is one of the most potent killers used to kill even the strongest of werewolves known in history. However if consumed in lower quantities, it was used as a very strong weapon on prisoners to put their wolves into a deep slumber. It''s to be noted that its high dosage can be fatal and its effect may vary from one body to another. Even if consumed in lower quantities, it can cause temporary side effects like numbness in body, weakening of senses in the human and even paralysis in few cases. Moon flower? I think I have scen that flower. Its quite abundantly found in the lower regions to the east of our territory. T will have to gather more information about this. It wille handy as ast resort. Sighing I lean back on the bed and stare up at the ceiling. Impossible huh? I will make it possible. Just wait and watch. ---- eee Chapter 293 Zariyans POV T stood in a dim, moonlit hallway and the faint cry of a child was echoing through the silence. As ifpelled, my feet move forward on their own ord, trying to reach closer to the wailing child Ireach a wooden door and then I slowly pushed it open My eyes shifted,veering to lock on a small wooden cot ced in a corner. Draped in soft nkets, a tiny figurey there writhing, her sobs broken and desperate.Echoing around in therge silent room. I took a step forward to reach her, to suddenly stop. Someone was already there Something dark loomed over the cot, its figure so tall it almost seemed to blur into the shadows. Tt wasnt a man. ---- No It was a beast-like silhouette, unmoving and watching. I wanted to scream, to pull that little one into my arms and to shield her. Away from this beasts grasp. But I couldnt move or make a sound, hell I couldn''t even lift my hand. It was like I was paralysed. And let me tell you, its the worst feeling in this world Frozen, I watched as the figure leaned closer, its eyes fixed on the childs. And then, impossibly, the monster reached out, hisrge and rough monstrous hands brushing against the childs trembling fingers I thought he will take away the child. Or hurt her. But he did nothing. Rather, he just stood there, staring. And I saw even the little new born girl with brown looking back at him. Her crying stopped instantly as if she was in a trance, ---- eee = and a fearful silence filling the room. And then slowly I see the little ones fingers moving, softly coiling around the monsters one wed finger. It was then that I noticed the glint in the monsters eyesnot monstrous, no, but strangely cold and painfully human. Something like longing Regret. A strange feeling wed up my spine by merely secing their exchange when I didnt even knew who that kid or the monster is. My heart pounded in my chest, filling my ears with thunder as a hollow ache consumed her. Coming! Hold on my child Iaming! Thear a foreign voiceing from behind me. And it seemed even the monster heard it because his eyes snap up to the door. Panick settles in his eyes, but before he could move Chapter 123 ---- Something twists in my stomach. A knot. And my fists clench. I swear if this is another stunt of hers to not chose her as my Queen, she is up for a real punishment this time. Where will she even go? Its not like she can shift. She needs my blood for healing even a paper cut. She is dependent on me For food, shelter, clothing. For her every fucking breath. She cant leave. An intelligent woman would never. Stepping out means getting eaten by rogue. ---- eee But then she was not intelligent. She was an emotional fool who stood in front of death to save me. Dammit! This woman. Ron! Tes Your Highness. Carry out a search operation. Your Luna is missing. ---- Chapter69 My mind was fryed as I was thinking of where she could go. My steps hasty as I walk down the dungeon corridor. I had barely opened the door and stepped in when I see a figure sitting on the floor. In the centre of the hallway with the prisoners all around, peeping in through their cells. I step closer and my heart thuds faster as I took in those brown waist length hair, red dress and folded leg, giving way to a bare foot. The very foot I had food fetish for a few days back. T stand behind her, looming like a shadow and I feel all the prisoners bow down at me. Some even quiver to crawl back in their hideout ces. ---- eee = She realised something was off and her back stiffens when she finds a shadowpletely engulfing her small one. Doll I whisper and she turns around to look at me. Yet what I didn''t expected was to find that look in her eyes. It held pain, betrayal and most important of all. Hatred. I failed to find the reason behind it when she literally leaps on me catching me off guard. My foot lost its bnce and I stumble back to fall on the floor with her hovering over me. You lied to me! You bastsrd! Chapter 535 ---- What the hell are you doing here! This is my room! How did you even enter. He ignores my question to stare his own observation. Ttold you to rest. Didnt I? Now you have developed a fever. A fever? My palm presses on my neck and indeed I find myself burning. When did this even happen and since how long has he been sitting here. IT look down and I realised I was literallyying between his legs with my back pressed to his chest. His one arm was around my waist while he was changing the water of the muslin cloth on my forehead every few minutes. Tam fine. Just get out- Tf you dont want me to tell Lordie and have him worry about you? You willy back down and go to sleep. Was he really ckmailing me now? Whatever. Iam ---- eee not in the mood to argue. I drop back toy on his chest and I feel his fingers twirling and ying with my loose hair. We both dont say anything. My eyes start feeling heavy. I was feeling sleepy again when I couldn''t help wonder if I was hallucinating. Was that dream a hallucination? But it looked so real! Tt was really me. But who was that monster. I have never seen something like that before. Your father. A voice whispers to me and my ap Open again. I look up to see Damien had his head leaned back on the headrest and his eyes were closed. He was deep asleep with his arms wrapped around me in a tight embrace. If he didnt say anything then that voice... I look around in panic but all I see is darkness. My father? That wasnt Dad. It was a monster with grey eyes- ---- He was your father. Xavier King. The voice deres and I feel the earth stop rotating for a few seconds as the realisation hits me like a truck. The voice... it wasn''ting from outside But from within me. She was my wolf. ---- eee = Chapter 295 Xavier King There isnt a soul alive on this who hasn''t heard of that name before. One of the greatest yet the most ruthless, cold and unyielding Alpha King in history. There are still people who worship him along with the moon goddess. They call him their hero, and they say if it wasnt for him. No one would have lived. I don''t know what the story is or how he saved everyone. But people say if there is proof of repentance and change? It''s him. From being a merciless killer who went around ughtering people he became a man who sacrificed himself for them. In his end day''s its said he became a beast who saved everyone from the gue of the medical morphosis. All because of one person. His second wife. Chapter 125 ---- The hope was extinguished from her eyes. The hope of leaving me and reuniting with her family for a new beginning. And that''s what I wanted. She has to ept the fact that [am her home. Her family. Her everything. There is no running away from me. And this lie will just do that. I didn''t n any of this. Hering here, asking these prisoners and believing the fabricated story everyone knows. But then they are right when they say whatever happens, happens for the best She thinks she has no family to go to now. ---- eee She is all alone in this world. The little bird inside the cage has realised that there was no-one waiting for her at the nest on the old tree and now she has no desire to leave her cage. She was safe and protected here. And this will be her new home. Her cage. And my arms. Soon her eyes drop and she falls on top of my chest, unconscious and I wrap my arms around her to inhale her scent Wee home doll, you are safe here. T whisper and minlink Ron to call back the search ---- operation. My doll has returned. And she will never even think of trying to escape me now. m her destroyer, yet her only saviour. ---- eee = Chapter70 Days pass and I was pretty pre upied with all the Kings duties that fall on my shoulder. Iam out on visits to different packs and by the time I am back, all I desire is to have a good fuck with my doll and a peaceful sleep with her in my arms: But ever night I am weed to her sleeping figure on my bed. She dozes off before I evene back but I cant me her. I seriously have no time of returning home. Tcan wake her up and fulfill my desires but then I don''t have it in me to distrupt that view of her peaceful sleeping face. She looks so serene and beautiful Chapter 126 ---- Tugging the loss fringe falling into her lips, I tuck it behind her ear and cover up her crumbled body with a quilt. Laying on my side of the bed, Iy down facing her. There is a strange calmness in her face. On seeing it I feel like half of my days fatigue vanishes in thin air. Its not logical. Iknow But then when has my logic worked when ites to her. Ihave been examining her for the past few days and I see that she is trying to keep her mind pre upied with her work. I have told Martha to stop her, she is my Queen now. Which Queen washesundary of others. ---- eee But she said my doll wasn''t listening. Our eye contacts have been minimal and I miss it, she is lost in her own world most of the time. Oblivious of everything. The news of her families murder has made her cocoon herself in a safe shell. And I wasn''t liking it one bit. I wanted to hear her voice To hear her scream profanities at me like the lioness that she is. To have her kiss me like that possessive woman in the car that day. I could rip to shred this safe cocoon of her within seconds. But I was refraining. She needed time right? ---- I was willing to give it to her. What about the eastern front, your highness? Call all the Alphas for a meeting tomorrow. This is urgent. Right away Sir. Ron stood near the dining table, discussing business with me while my eyes stay focussed on the woman serving me food I told her not to bother with these minuscule tasks. But she is persistent I continue to stare at her in hopes that she will look back at me but her eyes stay lowered. Staring at the food nkly. ---- eee = My fists clench under the table. Now she hates me so much that even looking at me disgusts her? Her yellow sundress was reaching her knee and that headband and on her head made her look cute. She doesnt bother with make up, not even a lipstick. But then I don''t think she needs one with her already plump red lips. The lips I want to nibble on and make even more redder. Fuck! Tam losing it. I try to concentrate on what Ron was saying when. her hand brushed with mine while serving sd and she pulls back like she has touched a live wire. Chapter 127 ---- Tt was... was a mistake... sorry. My fists clench. Now she was bloody apologising for touching me? Seriously? She turns around to ce the empty bowl back in the kitchen when I wrap my arms around her waist and plunk! I pull her into myp. She gasps. even Ron stops speaking and I see all the maids looking at us. But I didn''t care. Nesting my head in her hair I inhale her scent to calm myself down. She was ufortable, shuffling in myp and I intend to make her more ufortable. Moving my fingers under her skirt, I trace up the length of her thigh. ---- eee Her skin was so soft. Its like my fingers are sliding on silk. Tave you eaten your breakfast? She stays silent. And my patience is put to test. She hasn''t. I just know it. She hasn''t had a proper meal in days Prepare a te. She plops a bit further and starts filling the te with the delecacies. I look up at Ron, asking him to continue. Tle was looking lower. Don''t tell me he is embarrassed of this? Can''t I make my wife sit on myp now? ---- Ron, continue! Tam sorry. Yes your highness. The next update is regarding the prodigy. The Witch in the Eastern mountain had seen a vision. Now that''s an interesting news. Doll finishes up filling the te and I lift the knife to ce the whipped cream and maple syrup on the pancake. Cutting a bite I ce the knife closer to her lips. Open up doll. Her lips part and close. Tam no-t hungry. She lies and my grip on the fork tightens. ---- eee = Tam not asking. She grips the hem of her skirt and looks up at me. She stares for barely few seconds and then looks away. Her soft lips part open and I softly ce the bite inside. The whipped cream smears on her lip and I bite my own, using more than control to stop myself from. sucking it from her lips. Daliria? Are you talking about her? Yes your Highness. Thest of the witch descendants left alive. She said the gift of the prodigy was revealed. She is a woman this time. And she has the power of healing. Chapter 128 ---- Doll''s lips suddenly stop as she looks up at Ron with a strange expression T see her gulp. Her eyes flicker back to mine and I tilt my neck to look at her in amazement. She looks away again. Healing? Hmmm. That''s interesting. Does Dom know? He is crazy about finding her? No Sir. I haven''t told anyone except you. My first loyal duty is towards you. Hmm She takes another bite from my hands and I see her eating rather greedily now. ---- eee She must be starving. Its just that she cares too less about her to realise it. A smile strains to form on my lips when I stop it. What am I doing? The witch also said that the girl is so powerful that if she wants, she can also bring back the dead. Her powers are unique your highness. My hand feeding my doll stops.And T hear my heart thud in my chest. Bring back the dead? ---- Chapter71 I look up at Ron and he gulps. Are you kidding me? How can a dead person be brought to life? This is bullshit. There are no evidences as such but the witch confirms, your Highness. Her predictions have never proved wrong in the past. A flicker of hope lights in my chest but I blow it away. Tow can a person bring bring back another from dead? This is a lie It has to be. ---- eee = And I never spare the ones who lie to me. Bring that witch here. Lets hear it from her mouth. Yes your highness. I will send someone to fetch her right away. And yes. Make sure this rumour doesn''t leave this room. Of course Sir. He leaves and I couldn''t help think about it. Bring back the dead? Can it really happen. Can Reb be brought back to life. Is there really someone so powerful alive who can. bring her back? No. Chapter 129 ---- It cant be We all are werewolves. Not some God who can bring back the dead. Tam sure that witch is greedy for some coins and that''s it. I feel someone''s eyes on me and I look down to find Doll staring at my face. She looked lost.her face was etched with worry and I see beads of sweat trail down her temple. I swipe the whipped cream from her lips and she looks up. Maintaining our eye contact I ce my finger covered with her whipped cream right into my mouth. Her eyes widen. ---- eee Tt''s delicious, doll. Just like you. I steal a peck from her lips and she blinks. Lowering her skirt I get up to make her settle on her feet. Twill meet you tonight. What... whats tonight? You second heat. Have you forgotten already? Her face turns ashen and she starts biting her lip. Her eyes ping pong in anxiousness. Doll. What happened? N-Nothing. ---- -_ She rubs her sweaty palms on her dress and I decide to leave her on her own. Be prepared. T couldn''t stop myself and ce my palm on her head Its an action of protection. A silent promise. Which I have all intentions of holding with her. Rx. Its not going to be that strong. She nods begrudgingly. And I take this as a clue to leave ---- eee = Xander was literally jumping in excitement at the thought of taking her tonight. He has been pleading me for hours to take control but I just couldn''t let him. Her body is still weak. Hr mind is in a vulnerable state. She needs to be taken care tonight, not fucked like an animal. Its going to take all of my controls to not take her in the rough primal way but as I said, I am ready to wait for her to ept mepletely. Just for her. I will take it slow today. I will worship her like the goddess that she is. Chapter 130 ---- I step into our room and I am surprised to see candle lights lit all around. With rose petals scattered on the floor and bed. I quirk my brow, surprised. And that''s when I see her enter. With her hair lose, a candle in her hand, and a blood red lingerie hugging her body figure. My eyes trail from her innocent soft face to her waist to down her never ending legs and I gulp. Feeling all my ns short circuit in seconds. How do you take slow with a view like that? Damn Doll. Do you n to tease me tonight? I question and she looks up at me. ---- eee And she smiles. She fucking smiles. Am I dreaming? Did she really just smile at me? You are back! Would you like a drink? I have never seen her so excited to see me before. Some things weren''t just making sense. Something was wrong. Awfully wrong. m sure there is something going on her pea sized brain. She had some tricks up her sleeves. If this is a game she wants to y? T will be more than eager to tag along My day has been uneventful and boring anyways. ---- Sure doll. Tam all yours to serve today. Unbuttoning my shirt and throwing the tie on the sofa, I settle down on the sofa. My trouser doned legs wide open, waiting for her to fill the space between them. She picks up a goblet and a ss and makes her way towards me. Sashaying her lips. She stands between my legs and I look down at her soft slender fingers trembling as she poured the wine into the ss. She offers me the ss and I tilt my head to smirk at her. Let me drink it from your hands. ---- os Her smile falters for a second but she soon covers it up. I tap myp and she softly settles down on it. Her eyes flicker to my lips and she extends the ss. But then she stops. That smile has vanished from her lips. Her hands were literally shaking now and she was biting her lip again and again. She was anxious. Almost dreading something. As soon as the brim of the ss touched my lips. She pulled it back. Her breaths wereboured and eyes looking at anything except me: Lets just finish the consummation. Plus the wine doesn''t taste that good. Chapter 131 ---- Thold her trembling hand that had the drink and move it closer to my lips. Thave no no ns to hurry up tonight doll. I want to make love with you tonight, not just satisfy your heat. And besides how can I conclude it isnt good without tasting it? Her eyes widen and she looks between the ss and me. I press my lips on the brim when she almost exims in desperation. No... stop. Don''t drink it! Before I know she throws aside the ss from my hands and the liquid spills on the carpet. Tam so sorry. ---- eee She gets up from myp and drops down on the floor to clean the stain on the carpet. Her ass shes at me. And I sigh. Were you nning to poison me doll? Is this how much you hate me now? She stills. Her eyes widen and I ce my elbows on my knee to lean closer to her kneeling figure on the floor. Do you know the punishment for an attempt to murder on the werewolf king of s country? Fear pales her face. And a strange knot twisted in my stomach. I know she hated me. But I didn''t knew she had it in her. ---- Stupid doll. Now she is going to pay for this. I told her to not tempt my beast. But she cant help teasing him. ---- eee = Chapter72 Were you nning to poison me doll? Is this how much you hate me now?" look back at him over my shoulder and a feeling of dread takes a permanent residence in my chest. His eyes All the softness in them was gone to be reced with that old cold nonchnt orbs. T gulp. Trying to moisten my mouth which felt as dry as a bone. But it was of no use. His hands wrap around my neck and I am made to kneel between his legs. He interlocks his legs around me, locking me down and my heart thumps in my chest when he picks up Chapter 132 ---- the goblet and orders me in a cold freezing voice Open your fucking mouth. He has never used that tone with me before but then how would one expect to treat a person who tried to poison them? Tts not what you think... Xavier... 1.. I was pathetic at lying It was poison. The one I sneaked from the kitchen. Its used for killing mice but then it does effect werewolves as well if used inrge quantity. And it did had arge quantity. I just turned the entire bottle into the goblet. ---- ee = Oh really? Then you should have no problem drinking it. He raises a brow at me and I couldn''t meet his eyes. Shit! Shit! Lam dead. He knows. He already knows! I shouldn''t have stopped him. He got his doubts from there. But then nning a murder is one thing and doing it is another. When I umagine what happened to mom, her screams, her pleads. And the way my brothers were murdered by this man. Poisoning is one of the least painful deaths for him. ---- T was having mercy on him But then I couldn''t do it. I couldn''t make him drink poison from my own hands. I was going weak again. I imagine all the things we shared. All his touches, the kisses, those feelings. And my hands trembled. I... have started to feel things for him. Things I haven t felt for anyone before. I was smiling without reasons My eyes were searching for him everyday. My heart felt safe and protected around him. But then he ruined everything. I can forgive him for ---- eee = myrdering my father. Not just me but everyone knew he deserved to die. But momma and my brothers? I can never forgive him for killing them. T said. Open your lips. Doll. He warns. His grip around my neck tightens and I open my lips. Waiting If this is how I die? Then be it. What use was my pathetic existence anyways? Everyone who ever showed me a little care were already dead. Its not like a single soul will shed a single tear on my death. Chapter 133 ---- Taming to you momma A tear drop slides down my eyes and I close my eyes. Waiting for the poison to touch my lips. But it didn''t,rather. Something wet touches my neck to slide down my cleavage, entering my lingerie and I gasp. My eyes snap open and he was staring at me with a strange expression. The goblet was in his hand above my face but he was emptying it, all over my body. Covering me in poison. I blink unable to understand what he was doing. When he finishes the goblet, leaving me drenched in the poisoned wine and then tosses it aside to have it clink on the ground. ---- eee What have you done to me, doll? He questions me, in rather desperation and I was taken aback. A strange feeling wrenches my chest and a desperate sound left my lips as he leans closes and rubs the tip of his nose against mine. Tcan''t hate you. I don''t want to hate you..... Doll. Please don''t make me do this. His eyes were flickering between my teary orbs and my lips. And the next thing I know he crashes his lips on mine. Sucking the living daylights out of me. My body immediately activates, like a switch has been pressed on and I find my arms locking behind his neck on their own ord. He lifts me up effortlessly, my legs wrap around his waist and I find myself gettingid on a soft mattress. ---- Our kiss doesn''t break and I didn''t wanted it to. Tears of helplessness were falling down my eyes but I needed him. Ineed to touch him To trace every inch of his face: To engrave it in my mind as to how it felt today. My hand moves up to cup his face, his subtle beard brushes my fingers. I expected him to pin my arms. To stop me from touching him, as he hated me touching him during our previous fucks. But I was rather surprised when he doesn''t say anything His lips were pressing on mine so softly, his tongue explored my mouth with such patience, that my ---- eee = insides screamed at me in frustration A moan leaves my lips. Gosh! Whats with this change if pace. And that''s when I remember his earlier words Lam going to worship you tonight doll, not just fuck you Indeed. He was doing just that. He trails his kisses lower, reaching my neck and my mind freezes when I remember my skin is covered with that poisonous wine. He stops to look up at me. Chapter 567 ---- Escort Robin Hood out. Use force, if necessary. Saying this, he turns around to go back inside and I see that man Scout approaching me. Sir please- He leans closer to whisper in my ear. Alpha here isnt a man to be messed with. I refuse to move from my position and he sighs. Fine. If this what you want. He grabs my arm to tug me out when I hold his wrist, twist it around followed by a crack. Crouching down I throw his body over my back and within seconds he was on the ground, locked under my knee. He was screaming, holding his wrist while looking up at me in disbelief. Don''t you dare. Touch me again without my permission. Iseethe. Warning him. And he gulps to lift his hands in surrender. ---- eee Calm down man... I didn''t meant to harm you. Imove back from him and drop back down on the spot I was sitting on for so long I feel a heated stare on me and I look up to see Damien has stopped to look back at us over his shoulder. His eyes... they were dark and deadly. But he says nothing. Aghh Alpha! I think he dislocated my wrist! It hurts! Is he fucking crazy! Scout rushes after him but he doesn''t stop. Without caring, he walks away in silence. I kind of felt bad. Scout didn''t look like a man who would harm me Generally I was not like this. But since that night... after those rogues. Whenever a man touches me its like all my reflexes kick in. ---- Gulping, I just hug myself and close my eyes. Wondering how Dad would be taking the news of me leaving Thope he gets the letter and doesn''t fret much about it. ---- eee = Chapter 316 What the hell do you mean you cant find her anywhere! Search again! Where can she go! Adrian paces around the room in worry. Waiting for any news about Zariyans whereabouts but there were none. He just talked to her earlier. Everything was fine. Then what happened suddenly. Where can she vanish to the next morning? And where were the guards! Why didn''t anyone see her leave. The girl isnt good for his heart. She keeps giving him mini attacks every other day! Calm down Addian. She must have gone to the city. She will be back in a while. Considering how many restrictions you put on her, anyone would want to run. Dom steps in. Trying to easen the tense air but it Chapter 135 ---- N-o. Agghh My entire body trembles as his fingers take me on edge. My face taints red and my controls struggle. No... I promised myself. I won''t let him touch me again. I won''t let him pleasure me. His hands has my families blood. How can I get pleasure from them? It felt so good... freaking out of the world. But in this inner war I cant let my body win over my mind. Tam not weak. Dammit. ---- eee Tam not! Stop struggling doll. I know you are strong but this is not a battle that requires to be faught... Tam the strongest man alive. I cany the entire world at your feet. You just have to ask me, doll. He positions himself over me and presses our chests together. His fingers brush the baby hair out of my face. Ican feel him. He is ready to enter and my body is begging for it. The wetness is almost pooling on the sheets below. Tcan take away all your pains. I just need you to trust me..doll. ---- Stop trying to fight me. Stop running away from me. ept it that you are my wife. Thave never heard such desperation in his voice. With now being the Alpha King, he doesn''t even have to ask for things anymore. They are given to him without asking. And here he was asking me. Giving me a chance: A chance to begin new But how can I live with my families murderer. How can a new story behind when the previous chapters gaven''t found a closure? Second wife. ---- eee = Tam- your second wife Xavier. Tlis finger wraps around my neck possesively and T gasp when he enters me. My eyes roll back and my head drops back: Yet he makes me look at him. Doll. You are my doll. That''s all you should know. You are mine, Sierra. Thrust. Mine. Thrust. Fuck. Tam seeing stars. This is too good. I don''t want it to Chapter 136 ---- end. But it has to Tam... m your enemies daughter. I have a murderer''s blood in m-y veins. T don''t give two shits about that. Thrust. Provided after the transfusion. The blood running in your veins has my name. Thrust. Shit! T was on edge. Tcane any second Tlis eyes were so alive. Looking into my soul and I ---- ee = put forward thest question. The words which are going to change everything. Y-you cant love me. Xavier. Thalf whisper - cry. His eyes soften. And I thought he will admit it and pull back when he rather surprises me by pressing our foreheads together and thrusting again. Silence. He doesn''t admit nor deny. Thrust. And it only breaks me both physically and mentally. What was I expecting? Of course he would never love me. Lam just a recement for him. ---- He will never stop loving his dead wife and I can never be her. Thrust. Aghhh T moan and he alighns his lips with mine. Almost brushing them. His hot breath fans my quivering lips as I look into his eyes. His eyes narrow down at the tears falling down my cheeks but he doesn''t say anything. Nor does he stop. His eyes They were so dark. Clouded in lust and obsession that I almost shivered under their weight. ---- eee = Scream my name, doll. Tlemands, taking me on the edge and I let him Onest time. Xa-Xavier. Again Thrust Xay- aghhhhhhh Tle releases inside me and we bothe together, my entire body arches up to enter into tremors. He kisses my jawline to soothe me body and it only makes me shiver more Xav- Chapter 581 ---- imagine a world where both werewolves and Crets lived peacefully together. And their dream dide true. With time everyone learned to live together in the light and the need for thend of darkness was not felt. Tr was closed off with a seal to stop anyone from entering that area. It became nothing more than a prohibited territory. Everything was well until in thest two months, an aura was detected over the river of death and we suspect that the seal had been broken. Others gasp at the news to look at each other except for me and Lucas. Thas suspected this already and Damian just confirmed my doubts. There have been kidnappings happening in thest few months, way more than ever before. I tracked them personally and I found out that it was a circuit. My eyes steer to him and I was stunned. I thought he ---- had dismissed those cases because father told him to I never realised he was still investigating it after me and all those other woman were saved from those kidnappers. T tracked the circuit and I arrived at just one name Thend of darkness. Something big is going on behind this barrier and its time we unravel it. Others nods to his words, determined to assist him in this. You all, the special Seven will be joining me in this mission. In exactly one month from now, we all will be stepping into thend of darkness and uprooting this very weed out from its roots! There could be perils, life threatening llenges, monsters, beasts, threats we have no idea of. Our enemy is unknown and our battle field is and where you cant see. There is no scope for error because a single mistake by anyone of you can make all of usnd dead! ---- Tneed all of you, together as one in this mission! Am I clear! Yes Sir! A loud thunder p of voices echoes and I was a littlete or rather low with the enthusiasm. Tt was a warm up till now but from today onwards. We begin the real training. A blindfold will be tied on your eyes to sharpen your all other senses and our timings will change to night. We begin at midnight everyday and you will be given time to rest in the day. Anyone having any questions. Silence. No one speaks and Damien nods. Blindfolds are kept on the table to your right. Put it on. While I could feel the anxiousness in others aura, I was surprisingly calm. And I somehow knew why it was like that. ---- eee = Since childhood I have been trained in darkness as much as I have been trained in light Dad made sure I never felt helpless or weak because of losing a sense. I tie the blindfold on my eyes and I immediately feel all my other senses getting highlightened. I could hear the water running behind, the sound of the crickets in the forest, my own steady breaths. Sight is a luxury Damien''s voice boomed, as I hear him circle around us like a hawk. But instinct? They will keep you alive and breathing. When you will have nothing? You will still have your instincts. Phase one. Recognition. You all will be assigned a partner. You will be given two minutes to touch them and remember them. Thear the sound of someone spraying something and. I furrow my brows. Chapter 138 ---- I did justice wasn''t a sin. it wasn''t murder. It was revenge. I continue to stare up at the ceiling nkly, not moving when suddenly the door ms open and I hear people gasp and scream. Murder! Luna has murdered our Alpha! Killer! Betrayer! Arrest her! We all will testify. T couldn''t hear what everyone was saying. I was in ---- ee = oblivion. Lost. In my own world which justifies my acts. Thad nned all this. Thid the dagger under the pillow. killed him. Then what is this feeling in my chest? Why does it hurt so much? Why does it feel like the dagger was rooted in my chest and not his? A strange spark flickers up my front where we touched and then it''s gone. Ron and other guards rush in and pick up Xavier from top of me. Iy still looking up. Not having the guts to look at his face. To see his eyes. Tts an emergency! Call the best doctors in the world! Hurry up! ---- They take him away. To be saved perhaps. But it won''t happen. I heard his heart slow down and stop. T killed him. Tama murdered Sier? Why? A voice whispers and I see those familiar orbs. Dom. Te was shaking his head in a no. As if unable to believe this. J just murdered his brother. I wasn''t able to speak anything. I look down and my hand coated in his blood was still trembling. ---- eee = Before I could understand, my hands are pinned behind my back and J am pulled and my face is smashed on the floor. The guards. They were taking me Chains are tied on my hands, around my neck. Tam arrested. Everything else happens in a blur. No onees forward to stop the guards. Not that I expectedm pushed into a car wagon and a ck cloth is tied on my eyes. My legs gets chained as well and I am literally tossed around in the back of the vehicle. They were taking me somewhere. Chapter 139 ---- But I didn''t seem to care about it. All I could see in the darkness was the betrayal in Xavier''s eyes when I rooted the dagger into his chest The first teardrop that has fallen down from his eyes. It killed something inside me: He said he will protect me from everyone? And I killed him? T wasnt that innocent doll he worshiped anymore. T was the siren that lured him and killed him in the end. Ijust killed the strongest man in this world. But why do I feel so weak? Like I myself ripped out something from my chest ---- eee and then burned it to ashes. Momma? Anthony? Brothers? I took your revenge today. Your souls will find peace now. But then why is my soul so at unrest? re] ashbacks hit me like a broken record. 5B e first day I saw him at the altar. The day he murdered those men in the forest and forced a gun into my mouth. The first tme he touched me. KB ie way we faked it in front of the elders. 4 e bath in the tub His hands on my body. ---- Our first kiss The softness of his lips. My first heat. The day he found me in the dark room with that ckmailer. The fear in his eyes on losing me. How he snuggled with my backs and didn''t disturbed my sleep. The soup he cooked for me. His thumb pad brushing my lips and how he sucked that whipped cream. He showed me a world I was unfamiliar with. But I guess that''s all it will be. He didn''t deserve to live. ---- eee = Cold winds hit me and I shiver involuntarily, almost missing the warmth of his arms. Pushing aside the thought I feel the wagon stopping Take her to the special cell. The council will look into this tomorrow. One of the guards speaks and I found myself getting dragged. I couldn''t see. And even if I did I don''t think I would be able to walk properly. My knees were feeling too weak. After walking for what felt like forever I hear the cranking of a metal and I am pushed in. My knees bruise against the tiles. The door shuts and I hear it lock. And then nothing The ce was smelling like shit. Chapter 140 ---- Blood, urine, and that stink of dampness. It was almost unbearable. And suddenly I feel my guts protesting. The image of Xavier''s blood on my fingers shes in my mind and it acted as a catalyst. Tempty my guts. Vomiting all the food I had eaten....and I again remember him. The pancakes. Tt must be that. The ones he fed me with so much patience. Tears roll down my eyes and slowly I feel my consciousness drifting. Coiling into a ball, I just surrender to the darkness. ---- eee Seeking respite from this world that has no one left for me now. First Momma. My brothers. Bolt. And now him.... Xavier. ---- Chapter75 Sierras pov A week has passed. Or maybe just few days. I don''t know. I have no relevance of time. Its dark here most of the time and very cold. Almost freezing cold The chains and blindfold have been removed and I could walk around in the cell. But I don''t want to. Sleep. That''s the only thing I want to do. ---- eee = Its too quiet here and I can even hear the sound of. water drops leaking from the roof and falling on the floor. Anyone rarely visits here. And the only time they do, its to give me a slime-like thing they call food. The stink no longer bother me because my senses have somewhat got used to it. Every second felt like an hour. But unlike other prisoners who want to escape this ce I was rather content here. I don''t have it in me to face everyone. I just don''t want to go back to that world. I cant see the castle, the room... him. Chapter 141 ---- Remembering hin leaves me restless for hours But I will be lying if I say I ever find peace here. There isnt a minute I havent thought about him. A night where I have slept without dreaming of him. Everytime a strange feeling hits my chest and it feels like someone has tied threads around my heart and is pulling on them Twas numb Tt doesn''t hurt anymore and I wonder if this is how I will have to live my remaining life. Empty. Alone. ---- eee Tagged as a betrayer. But that will be possible only if I live. I don''t know what the code says but the punishment of killing the werewolf king cant be just getting locked up in a cell It will be brutal. Inhuman. Merciless. Worse than death. The metal door cracks open and I don''t bother to open my eyes. My head was pounding and I wanted to sleep more. Tuna. ---- -_ I furrow my brows to open my eyes and I was rather surprised to see the person standing in front of me. Beta Ron. He never bothered to talk to me much, what is he doing here? And calling me Luna. That''s umon now. Tam not your Lu-na anymore. If you have forgotten I just murdered your Alp-a. He sighs and J lift up my legs to my chest to sit up. I was wearing one of Xavier''s loose shirts and it did nothing to protect me from the cold. However his scent, does calm me down at times. ---- eee = Why are you here Task, looking up at him and he takes notice of my left food, vomit and the condition of the cell T want to help you. I wanted to scoff. Seriously? He is a good man now? All he has done his entire life is follow Xavier''s orders like a fucking dog. We can shift the me on someone else. You don''t have to admit your crime . Or you can ask for forgiveness and plead for mercy. The court may let you live. Twill not ask forgiveness for anything. Chapter 142 ---- I seethe. Closing my eyes to drift back to sleep when he speaks in disbelief. So you don''t even regret your actions? My blood boils. Regret? Why will I regret killing a murdered? Xavier deserves to die and I just gave justice to my family. Thave no repentance whatsoever. He steps closer to the cell and grabs the bars in his hands. But you should have Luna. Tle is getting on my nerves now. Why can''t he just leave me alone? ---- ee = T don''t have time for your bullshit Beta. Just leave. I have no fear in paying the price for my actions. Tf council wants to kill me? Then be it. There is nothing worth living for anyways. He sighs. I thought he will leave but he steps into my cell and leans on the wall opposite me. Now that I see he has dark circles under his eyes. He looked tired and his hair were tangled. So you don''t want to know if your highness is even breathing or not? My eyes drop and I look at anything but him. My fingers grip the hem of the shirt tightly. ---- I wanted to know.... Desperately. But I was in no position to ask You just don''t try to kill a person and then ask the doctors how he is doing. No Llie. And he shrugs his shoulders to nod. Fine. I will take my leave. He gets up when the next thing I know, I literally shout at him, catching the both of us off guard. No wait! 9 1... how... how is... he ---- eee = I was stuttering pathetically. My eyes look at her in anxiousness and a distressed look shes on his features The doctors can''t say. He is on an artificial machine. Its the only thing keeping him breathing. We dont know if his heart will beat without it. His words wreck something inside me. That tugging on the strings stretch tighter, restricting my breaths. Don''t know if his heart will beat again. His words start repeating in my mind and my breathing bes even more difficult. He cant breathe without the machines. Chapter 143 ---- He is on artificial heartbeat. The chances are next to impossible. But all we can do is hope for a miracle. The entire kingdom is praying for his well being... And I... I want even you to pray for him. Tears sting my eyes. Why? Why is he asking me to pray for him? Twas the one to root the dagger into his heart... It seems you have forgotten. Thaven''t Luna. T said it because the worst feeling in this world is not fear of death. But that of regret. ---- eee Tt kills you a million times before you actually did. That invisible dagger in my chest twists again. T won''t regret- Your highness didn''t kill your family, Luna. They are very much alive and safe. He deres. And it felt like the entire world has copsed and there was no floor under my feet My heart stops in my chest. And my body goes numb. ---- Chapter76 T-I saw it with my own eyes! You are lying. He killed my father... his men took my mom- He killed David yes. But thats because he came to know that the man who was ckmailing and trying to kill you. Was sent by your father. T couldn''t feel anything. My limbs turn cold and my face loses the little colour it had. Dad? Why will dad send someone to kill me? No... it cant be. ---- eee = I was his daughter. How could he? Tears sting my eyes and my throat felt coarse as a sandpaper. Words struggle to leave my lips. That''s impo- ssible- Tknow its difficult to believe. But seriously think about it Luna. The man who can barter you off for his own safety, do you really think he would care for you? The man that we caught? He admitted. David''s n was to kill you and me Gour Highness and the Silvermoon pack for it. That was the reason Your Highness raided on war on your pack. He did nothing except protect you, Luna. Trust me when I say. I have lived with him all my life. When he cares for someone he can upturn the entire world for them. Chapter 608 ---- Raking my fingers through my hair I touch her forehead to find it sweating profusely. We were training, sweat is normal. What could it be? I press my thumb on her wrist to feel her pulse and I find it thumping. It was way faster than normal. But that could be because of exhaustion and work out. His lips were chapped and dry and I wet my fingers to press them on it, softly caressing them. Princess? Silence. She was in her own world. Pulling up her leg to myp, I rub my palms on her feet. Trying to warm them up. I don''t remember how long I did it, her feet were warmer now but she still doesn''t waking up. cing my palms under her feets sole, I hold up her pretty small feet in myrge hands and drop a tender ---- eee kiss while staring up at her face. Wake up princess. You''ve got me worried here. ---- Chapter 342 Tt''s nothing to worry about Sir. I have given him the injection. He will be fine in a while. The medic informs, handing me over a page with some medicines written on it and I ask Scout to fetch them. Scout leaves us alone and I look at my Princess deep asleep on my bed Her mask was still on, the medic thinks she is a man but I don''t correct him. I will let my Princess live in this fantasy of hers if she wants. If she wants to hide her identity, I have no ce to question it. Provided I know she is safe and taken care of. But what happened suddenly? Is he not eating well- ---- eee = No Sir, its not that. Actually... The doctor looked ufortable sharing it with me and I only furrow my brows to approach him. Tell me. Whats it about? Sir actually what he had just now was a panic attack. My body stills and my mind goes nk. My hand holding the doctors shoulder drops. Panic attack? She never had something like that before. Why would she- Something must have happened in his past that triggered it. There can be many reasons. t''s moremon in females. The reasons are traumatic events like abuse, rape, physical assault, idents or it can be something simply rted to gics. In men it can be caused by stress, substance abuse..... I was longer listening to what he was saying. Chapter 145 ---- How... how can I do this? How can I be so blind? Your Highness isnt heartless, Luna. Its just that sometimes we believe what we want to believe rather than searching for the truth. He acts all tough and heartless on the outside but deep down, Me, Dom and everyone else who is close to him knows that he has a heart of gold. A heart that I murdered. A heart that I ripped with a knife. Tears fall down my eyes to pool on the floor as the dagger of regret pierces my chest and pulls out everything. Leaving me hollow from the inside: Ron gets up to sigh ---- ee = His shoes step closer to me as he suddenly ces his palm on my head and I close my eyes Breaking down. Pray for him Luna. He needs a lot of them, especially from his haters. A choked sob leaves me lips and I drop down my head to close my eyes. Thate you! Thate you so damn much! My words to him repeat in my mind and I regret them all. I never meant them. Rather... he was the one for whom my heart changed its beat for the first time. I never hated him...no! I just said it to hurt him! ---- ee Ron turns around to leave and I am left alone in these four walls. Nothing feels same now, everything has changed within seconds. Thad been stupidly hating him all this while. When he had been the one protecting me. What have I done moon goddess? How am I going to repent this sin? Xavier can''t die. No Te just can''t. Give all his pains to me. But please save him moon goddess. Please! ---- eee = Protect me frommitting such a grave sin. He never deserved to die. It may sound impossible but he needs a miracle. Something that only you can give. Chapter 618 ---- Crack. Was that his teeth? Who cares? Its not like he is going to need them after today. PL-please... He continues to beg with blood dripping out of his mouth and getting mixed with his urine. His eyes were dropping and I furrow my brows. Not so easy bastard. You are not loosing consciousness so easily. I take a sip from my ss and upturn it. Dripping every drop of my precious whiskey on his ugly face. Those eyes flutter open. Good. No we can continue Yanking on the belt I pull him up and he thrashed, his head presses on my knee and I see his eyes setting back on me. You wanted to see the ugliness behind that mask, didn''t you? ---- Smirking, I lean closer to his face and softly whisper to him Tet me tell you a secret, Alex. ---- Chapter 349 The man that you dared to touch or rather push down into the waters today....is not a man. Robin Hood is a woman. His eyes still and I throw back my head to chuckle. Gosh his expression was priceless. Princess should have been here to see this. But I am afraid your innocent heart wouldn''t have been able to bear it. You would have forgiven him.... when he doesn''t deserve it. Impossible. The word was right on his lips. But I get him. Even I was shocked to know that the little Princess I was tucking to bed every night, was sneaking out at night and fighting with the valour of a man. That innocent looking dove of mine..... was actually a ruthless vulture who could break its own beak and ---- eee = pluck its own feathers just to get stronger and soar higher. Yet today. ... under those waters. I see that spirit dying. I see those beautiful brown eyes begging. I saw her surrendering. And she could never surrender herself to anyone except me. No one. Not even death! All of this happened because of him. Because if this fucker! My grip on the belt wrapped around his neck tightens and I loved it when he gasped for breaths. My voice turns merciless and deadly as T pull his face closer to me and seethe in his ear. And she is not just any woman... You dared to kill my woman! My Princess! Zariyan Volkov Theodore! His eyes widen to the size of saucers. Chapter 147 ---- He killed your father to protect you. He did what no one of us could. And I am rather proud of that boy. He stood for the people he cares for. He isn''t a coward like me and your brothers who saw you getting sold away for your fathers mistakes. Cherish him Sier. Give him love and trust me, one day he will fall in love with you my child. I know what you are thinking. You can never take his first wives ce. But you don''t have to Sier. Make your own ce in his heart. He has enough ce for it. Trust me on this. Forget all that has happened. Make a new beginning with him just like we have started a new here and very soon you will be truly happy my child. ---- And yes. Onest thing Sier. I have to tell you something very important. Make sure no one reads this letter other than you. You remember when you were a kid, you used to heal animals and then get a fever after than and not heal properly for days? I told you to never tell this to anyone. But then your father continuously asked me as to why you don''t heal fast?I lied to your father saying you were a uman and that was why he stopped you from leaving the castle walls. He was ashamed of you. But it was a lie Sier. You are not a human and I know you know this. But then you used to ask me what you are? You are an elemental Sier. A special child and no one can know about this. ---- You can heal And when you do that. Your body uses your energy to regenerate others dead cells. That''s the reason you developed those fevers. To give something, the power takes something from you. And that''s why I always stopped you from using your powers. Keep it safe. Protected and burn this letter after reading it, Sier. You are the prodigy child, my daughter. And momma is so proud of you. Take care. And stay safe. We will meet soon. ---- eee = Your dearest Mother. The paper slips from between my fingers and my mind goes nk. Prodigy child? Healing powers? Your highness the witch has seen a vision. The prodigy is a woman, she can heal. Its said she is so powerful that she can even bring a dead person to life. I.... Lam that prodigy child? The one Ron was talking about? The one people all over the world are searching for like crazy? Chapter 148 ---- But how is that possible. I couldn''t even heal my own- Wait a second. I healed the injured animals in the barn. Could it be because of that? A side effect? My own healing impairs temperorily if I heal someone else? And... Ron said the Prodigy can even heal humans. Does... does this mean I can even save Xavier. Tinnediarely get up on my feet and a storm brews in my chest. I need to see him. I need to save him Maybe if I tried, I can help heal his wounds? He... he can live? Thave to try. [have to reach him. Folding my hands I look up to close my eyes. ---- eee Thank you moon goddess! Thank you! The miracle I was searching for and begging for all this while will note from above but from my very insides. These hands of mine... they are going to save him. Now all I have to do is find an escape out of this ce. The risks were high. If I get caught I may be killed on spot. Even if I reach Xavier, there are chances I may not be able to do it. And if I do, I may lose something in return for it. But it was him. He was there fighting between life and death because of me. And despite the risks and ---- the fears. Tam going to do this! ---- eee = Chapter78 Hello! Can someone hear me! Please! I scream on top of my lungs, in hope of gaining that guards attention and after half an hour of continuous yelling. the door finally opens. What is it? A huge bulky man enters to grunt. Lines of irritation marred his features and I speak in a low voice Water.. I need water please.. He looks at me like I have asked for his kidneys. No With a one word reply he leaves and I again start Chapter 149 ---- shouting. Damn people. Whats wrong with them? Just a ss of water please! Please! That''s all I need- Hees back with a bottle of water and anxiety hits my insides. Yes, I have to do this He unlocks the door to step. He gets upied with opening the cap. Now take this and shut up- This was my clue. I sprint out of the door to rush out and by the time he realises it I was out. I look around to run towards the left blindly. There is a door yes! ---- eee Guards! She has escaped! Capture her! Panic hits my chest as I see the guards running after me. I open the door to only locate a staircase Dammit! Left with no other choice I lock the door to the staircase and run up to the first floor. It was dark here. Nothing was visible and I desperately search for a window. The guards were mming into the door and the next sound was of the metal door hitting the ground. Shit! I push open a window and my heart gets caught in my chest looking at the height below. What was the worst that could happen? ---- My leg was already sprained, at worse it can break. Hurry up! Bring in the torches! Closing my eyes and taking a deep breath I take a leap of faith. This was no or never. My attempt to roll over gets nullified when I find myself greeting caught in the web of a tree branches. I grabs one of its stem and my heart thuds rapidly. My grip was loosening... Aghh shit! I finally drop and my earlier sprained ankle takes the impact. Having no time to reflect upon the injury I grab my thigh and run towards the wilderness. I have no idea of direction. ---- eee = Where I was and where they have kept Xavier. But all I knew was that I have to run. Farther away these men. Tears were streaming down my eyes, my arms, legs and face were covered with cuts. My feet were bare, the rocks poking underneath it as I run blindly Desperate to see him. The thudding of wolf ws echo behind and I look over my shoulder to see the guards growling at me. Pure fear hits my insides. I push my hurt leg further but I was barely walking let alone running. I was feeling helpless as they kepting closer. Someone please. Chapter 150 ---- Ineed to see Xavier. Tcan save him Moon goddess please. My prayers reached heaven because the next thing I know I find a dark brown wolf running beside me. My eyes widen in disbelief. Dom! He lowly growls at me as if replying and I immediately grab onto him to get sit over him T cant believe he is here to help me. I thought he must hate me for killing his brother. I grip him tightly to press my face against his fur. And I didn''t even had to tell hi ---- eee where to take me. He was already taking me to Xavier. It wasn''t close. It took him half an hour to reach the castle and I get down from him to nod at him. Why.. Why did you helped me Dom? I killed- He shifts and interrupts me in between. What has happened has happened Sierra. I know only you can save him now. Give your best. My mouth gangs open in shock. You... you know? About your healing powers. Yes I do Sier. I have ---- studied the prodigy my entire life, you think T wouldn''t recognize her? Now that''s not important now. Hurry up. Irush towards the underground tunnel near the back entrance and I was lucky that no one was there. Tip toeing through secret passage I directlynd on the second floor. The images of that night hit me but I push them aside. No... I cant think about that right now. There are chances they have kept him in our room. The entire floor was empty and when I push open the door and step in, my insides break. Tle was thereying on the bed ---- os Surrounded by different machines which were beeping. His chest was bare wrapped in a bandage and the cotton dab were red where I stabbed him. I close the door behind and step closer. His eyes were closed, face serene and numerous tubes were attached to his nose, wrists and chest. The shattered pieces of my heart cracked further. It... it was all because of me. Lam responsible for this condition of his. A sob broke through my lips as I approached him to whisper sofily. My voice barely audible. Tam... m sorry Xav. Tam so sorry. Chapter 151 ---- Lifting up his hand I interlock our fingers together and it was for the first time that his hands were cold in contrast to mine: It has always been the opposite. He is the one who had always warmned my cold hands and feet. But today.... He needs me. Before I know a teardrop slips down my chin to fall on his hand. Followed by another and then another. No... [have to hold myself together. I can''t be weak. Ineed to save him. ---- cing my trembling palms on his chest. I close my eyes to feel the energy in my body. Come on Sierra. You can do this. Come on! ---- Chapter79 Heys there calm as the ocean waves, while tears of frustration and helplessness leave my eyes to drop on his chest. Come on Xavier! Open your eyes. Please: I literally beg him, my vision of his face stands blurred with my tears. But heid unaffected. I try again. Focussing all the energy from my body, I focus on it leaving me to enter his body through the wound on his chest. I feel something leaving my body, my hands were literally trembling. But it didn''t seem to effect him. ---- eee = Nothing changed. again tried and I again fail. My knees buckle this time and I drop on my knees beside him. Please forgive me Xavier... I didn''t knew you were doing so much for me... Why... why didn''t you tell me once! You could have told me your reasons... but no. I sniffle my cries to rub my running nose against my sleeve. Hippups break out with my tears and I just stare at his face helplessly Daring I move my finger to trace his features. And more sobs break through as I feel his eyes, the bridge of his nose and his lips. Chapter 641 ---- Tt isnt just any river Robin. Its called the river of death for a reason. Its said that no one has ever drowned into it and got back alive. Some even say a darkness lives under it which tries to pull all the things of light in it.The seal idnt the only opening to the Land of Darkness. At old times, the river of death was. Everyone has heard about it so no one ever goes into the deeper water." Lucass words repeat in my mind. He... He said the seal isnt the only opening. In old times? The river of death was. So does this mean that if I drown in it.... I may get teleported to thend of darkness? My palms turn mmy as I stare at the brutal undercurrent of the water. I don''t even know how to swim... Its like a suicide mission. What if there is no opening under it? But I saw that darkness thest time. This is myst option. Princess Zariyan! The carriage is here! ---- Scout''s voice echoes from behind and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. I have to hurry up. I take a step closer to the banks of the river and then with a deep inhale Tleap. ---- Chapter 362 The legends of thend of darkness weren''t a lic. Those who have lived in it, knew it was as real as the existence of life. The river of death whispers, but only to those who want to listen A dark entity lurked at the riverbed, a keeper of secrets and a gateway to the Land of Darkness. A ce between life and death. This was the same darkness that took Adrian to thend of darkness, the same darkness which resides the demons of death and made him strike a deal with them. No one who ventured into its depths had ever returned, swallowed whole by its inky embrace. But Zariyan wasnt seeking a way back. She was searching for her mother. A there was only this darkness that can take her to her. ---- The icy water hit her like a wall of needles, forcing the air from her lungs. She had almost forgotten how it felt to sink in the water, but now that she was here? The fear that had gripped her that day? Was back. And only a hundred times worse because there wasn t any Damien to save her today. The current twisted around her limbs, dragging her into its cold, relentless depths and this time she didn''t struggle against it. She allowed the ruthless water to take her wherever it wanted. Tier eyes darted into the murky waters, but light was going farther and farther away from her. Letting her arms float aimlessly in the water, she sees the little breaths of air stored in her lungs, escaping her lips in the form of bubbles Tt wasn''t far. Death was very near. And this time she was ready to embrace it. Deeper... more deeper. Chapter 644 ---- How will I die otherwise? I will only perish My boots crunched over brittle soil, an empty wastnd where the trees stood like skeletal hands wing at an invisible sky. No leaves rustled, no wind whispered through the branches. It was a forest stripped of life, abandoned by the world, and yet the darkness seemed to watch me, waiting. Wondering how I am going to find my mother. She cannot be returned. Iremember the demons of darkness whispering to me earlier and I couldn''t help wonder if all this was useless. If momma was even breathing? Is she even alive? Or did all of this meant nothing? T was in a ce from where I may never return. In order to bring momma back ... what if I left dad alone for life? What if I die here? He doesn''t even know I am here. He won''t even find my dead body. No ---- eee Icant let these negative thoughts cloud my mind Iam not alone here. Tjust have to find Damien and others. They must be somewhere here in the darkness. I cant give up hope That''s the only thing I have right now. My steps grew heavier with each passing moment. The silence here wasnt peaceful anymore: if anything it felt suffocating, a void that swallowed even my own thoughts. I tried to keep moving, to focus on the rhythm of my heartbeat and the faint sound of my breathing, but the darkness yed tricks on me. Sometimes I thought I saw shapes shifting just beyond my vision, shadows flickering where no light existed. My legs burned with exhaustion, my throat parched, and my resolve wavering when I first saw ita faint, golden glow cutting through the abyss. Is this my hallucination? ---- Or is it really antern? Swinging gently in the nk. ---- eee = Chapter 364 I blink my eyes a couple of times and the light stayed.Relief surged through me, my tired mind clinging to the hope that maybe I wasn''t alone. Thave found them! I will live. A new found determination surged inside me and I pushed mysed forward to run towards the light when suddenly my steps stagger to a stop. Something didn''t feel right. As I squinted into the gloom, my heart clenched. The light moved unnaturally, its bearer emerging from the darkness. Tt wasnt human No way. The creature holding thentern stood tall, its form grotesque and misshapen. And my heart leaps in my Chapter 154 ---- A never ending darkness and pain from which there was no escape ---- eee Chapter80 I don''t know what was happening around me. One second I was staring at Xavier attached to those tubes and machines and the second I was getting dragged down through sone hallways. There were people around everywhere. They are screaming at me. Throwing their slippers and stuff in blund rage. Betrayer! Slut! Bloody disgusting whore! She killed our Alpha! She slept with Sir Dominic! Her husbands brother! What a characterless woman. ---- Kill her! Give her the worst punishment! Bloody make her walk unclothed! Murder her! I was numb to their words. All the disgusting names they were calling me? I didn''t give two shits. How will it matter if I die as a reputed woman or a whore? I will die either way. I find Dom getting dragged by the guards ahead and I almost felt bad for him. He was innocent in this. He doesn''t deserve to be brought into this mess. But then even Xavier was innocent yet I killed him. Karma. ---- eee = It must be that. Coming back to me Iam pushed into a four-poster box and I look up to find all the council members settling on their seats. They were looking at me in hatred and disgust and I lower my eyes to stare at the torn Xavier''s shirt I was still wearing. His only possession that I have. We shall begin the trial for the murder of our royal highness, Sir Xavier King. And the two main subjects are his wife, Sierra King and King Xaviers elder brother, Dominic. T blink the tears away from my eyes Wife They are still referring to me as his wife. Chapter 155 ---- I don''t deserve that title. Gulping I lift up the neck of the shirt and snuggle my face into it. Trying to sniff Xavier''s scent Tt was barely distinguishable from the mud and shit sttered across it. But the scent.. It was still there And it surprisingly calmed me. Mrs Suerra King, do you in all your senses admit that you tried to kill Alpha Xavier in cold blood? One of the elders asked and I have nothing to lie about now. Ihavemitted a sin. And the least I can do is admit it ---- eee Y- Yes. Why... why did you do it? The council and everyone else thought you were in love. Your highness treated you with respect and care. Then why? Why Sierra? Even I was asking myself. My family was safe then why did I do it? Your silence will make us assume things Miss Sierra. You need to speak up. There is nothing to speak. My crime is not pardonable. Whats left to speak now. ---- Did you a have extra marital affair with Sir Dominic? Were you cheating on your highness.? One theory says that your highness got to know about your affair, he questioned you and you killed him in response. The other says Sir Dominic and you were nning all this. So that you can kill Sir Xavier and take over the throne. I couldn''t understand what the woman was saying. The people were screaming again. Throwing slippers. And I wrap my arms around my body to go still. Speak up Mrs Sierra! ---- eee = What did she even ask me? Why cant remember? Whats this strange heaviness in my chest. No... No. cing my palms on my ears I try to block every ones screams. Slut! Whore! Murdered! Die! Everything happened in a blur. Dom was shouting something at me. He was pleading to court. But I was numb I wanted to run away. Chapter 156 ---- To go away from these screams. But the guards block me. Opening my mouth I take deep breaths and again snuggle my face in Xaviers shirt. His scent. Yes, he is here with me. I am fine. Nothing has happened. Blinking I look up and T find a person standing in the centre with a piece of paper in his hand. Everyone was looking at him while Dom had a devastated look in his eyes. As if the entire world has fallen apart. The council has arrived at a decision - The man starts speaking and I blink to focus on his ---- eee words. The trail was over? As Mrs Sierra has refused to say anything. Her silence will be considered her eptance. She is hereby charged with section 456 of penal code, Adultery. And as her punishment to it... She will be subjected to Fiftyshes in the open grounds, in front of the entire Kingdom. And after that, for nning to murder our Royal Highnessd, she and Sir Dominic shall be hanged..... Until death. The crowd starts cheering like it was their victory. Don drops on his knees. And I blink to look around. The mans words reverberate in my mind. ---- Adultery Murder Fifty Lashes Hanged? I will be killed? Is that a punishment? But I did worse with Xavier... he is still struggling. The guardse up to me and I am again dragged. further in through the crowds. People were literally pushing forward to p me, some smeared some ck substance on my face, others were tearing my clothes. By the time I reach the stage in the centre with two iron rings hanging on either side. My clothes were torn showing my inner wears, my fave was ck, my hair pulled and tangled ---- eee = Both my hands are tied in chains and made to hang above my head I feel a person stand behind me and the crowd cheers. Punish her! Hurt her! Kill that bitch! Seeing so much rage in peoples eyes I realised Xaviers words were indeed right. They really love him. And while I should be pleading for mercy to them, I was smiling like a manic. A ripping sound is heard and cold winds hit my back. My wrists tug from the hold and I bite my lip to get ready for the firstsh Chapter 157 ---- This is it Tam going to be tortured and killed. But can I make ast request? I want my gravestone to be beside his. In this life we weren''t able to unite, but maybe in the next one moon goddess will have mercy on us? They say dead souls travel together. I want to travel with him. Maybe I can ask him for forgiveness then? ---- eee Chapter 81 The crowd was cheering, celebrating every whip relentlessly pping against my skin and tearing it open. Two. Thad barely endured two when I started feeling my controls breaking. My hands squirm and wriggle in the locks above but I was helpless, left at the mercy. All the strength, mental and physical abandoned by body as I imagined enduring this pain for 48 moreshes. 1... I cant do that I may not survive this. Let alone the hanging. This was brutal, merciless and inhuman. But then no one here believed that I deserved mercy. Not even me, myself. sh! T let out a scream at the third whip and it somehow ---- ee numbed the pain. I feel something wet dribble down my naked back behind and the crowd cheered more. The love for Xavier in their eyes, turning into hatred for me. Another whip hits and I don''t hold back. I scream. unless the only voice I could hear was my own. My back was on fire. Like I have beenid on a burning rod and all I could do was try to catch my breath But even that was a luxury now. Another whip hits and I feel it break something inside me. My pride, my courage and my determination. I didn''t have much left after the storm of regret that has raided in me. But the little pride left shattered to smithereens. A sob escapes my lips and someone like me who has only cried behind cold doors, allowed everyone to see my vulnerability. Thad nothing to hold onto. No pride, no respect and no confidence ---- My head dropped under the weight as I feel ck dots enter my vision. When another whip hits me and Tam again waken to reality. To the crowd of thousands of people looking at me with hatred, to their screams and curses. The wetness dripping my back seemed to reach my calf. And soon I could feel it pooling near my feet. Struggling to open my eyes, I look at my feet to only find a pool of red liquid surrounding me. Blood. It was my blood all along. The whips don''t stop after that. Theye back to back and I not once begged for mercy. Its given to those who deserve it. And I didn''t. Soon everything starts fading. The pain bes impossible to bear. My body was numb, I couldn''t feel it. A lightness was spreading in my head and I just wanted to give in. Chapter 673 ---- Before I could respond, he moved his soft fingers over the syringe rooted in my temple. His eyes narrowed in concentration. I flinched at the contact and his eyes steered to mine. What is his name, little one? Whose name? What is he asking me? His eyes steer down to my neck along with his fingers. And the realisation hits hard. The mark. He was caressing the marking on my neck. He was asking me about my mate. Da-Damien. T half whisper stutter and he humm to bring his finger up to my lips. There was a strange darkness in his eyes. The kind of darkness that could make even the demons of death bow down to him And T involuntary flinched. ---- eee My skin crawled at his contact. This.... This is thest time you will be taking his name, little one. You will soon forget him and everyone else in your present life. Letting go of the past is difficult, but one needs to let go to move ahead. No- Before I could even protest.he pressed something against my necka syringe, smaller than the others but no less cruel. The liquid burned its way into my bloodstream, our eyes stay connected and soon I feel all the energy leaving my body. To new beginnings little one. His lips move as he whispered. And that''s all I heard before my senses go numb and dark spots imed my vision. Thest thing T saw was the look on his face. And unlike what I expected. ---- It wasn''t satisfaction. It wasn''t victory. It was hope. Something I had given up on. 3 Rd person pov The hum of the machine filled the sterile air, a rhythmic and ominous pulse that mirrored Vincenzo''s own racing heart. He stood motionless there, eyes fixed on her pale face. Ter chest rose and fell shallowly, each breath more fragile than thest The machine beside her disyed the percentage of her transition: 77... 78... a cruel countdown to either her survival or her end. And Vincenzo stared at those closed eyes with a bated breath. His thumb hovered near her cracked lips, brushing the edge with a touch so faint it barely stirred her skin and then it dropped. His hands clenched into ---- eee = fists, nails biting into his palms. She looked so small, so breakable, lying beneath the monstrous contraption that had siphoned the humanity from countless before her. But this was different. She was different. His little one wasnt so easy to break. "Come on, little one," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the hum of the machine. Tt wasn''t a plea; it was a demand, spoken more to himself than to her. The disy ticked higher85... 88... Her breaths tured more erratic, her body twitching against the straps that bound her. And Vincenzos jaw tightened, his eyes burning with a mix of desperation and fury. Desperate for her to live... to be like him. And fury at himself. For making her go through all Chapter 677 ---- What is that? Syria asks and I decided to show her instead.I slowly take it out and open its creases. Pulling it up from its top, a smile grimaces my lips when I found it intact. It survived But I may not. ---- eee Chapter 383 Antern! Oh my god! I used to love flying then on the princesses birthday! She was as excited as a kid. She doesn''t know I am that Princess, and I don''t tell her. I slowly nudge it towards her and she looks at me in confusion. When they... take me tonight? There are chances I... Imay die. So if L... I don''te back.... can you please light this up here... in thisnd of darkness. Here... I pull out a square of wax and a lighter. And give it to her. Please... Consider it my dying wish. I just... want to spread thest light before I die. Ast hope. She stares between thentern and me. Tt wouldn''t be easy. ---- -_ If someone sees it and she gets caught? She will be in big trouble. Syra T beg you- I grab her hands through the cell and plead with her and she nods to tug away her hands. Geez fine. Rx. I will do it. However... I hope I don''t... have to. Ismile...I smile brilliantly and I push my aching body to try and hug her through the rods. She hates physical touch but she doesn''t pull back this time. Thank you... Syra. Or should I even call you that? She stiffens. Her eyes widen. What do you mean... 1... I wink at her to just shrug my shoulders. And even that hurts. Damn it. How is my body still living? Syra is not your real name. I guessed that. But its fine, I know trusting anyone is difficult in this ce. She looked shocked ---- os But doesn''t say anything.She doesnt refute so it means I was right. Rx... Its find if you don''t want to tell me your real name. However what I really want to know is what P on your wrist means. Tt''s strange. No one has a P. Her mouth opens but before she could say anything, heavy footsteps approach us.Keys are twisted, guards enterabd I am hauled back up mercilessly, like Iam a thing and not a human. Both me and Syra look at each other. So this was it. A farewellZ We didn''t even had an official goodbye. Survive... Is all I tell her and she nods to speak up. P stands for protection. I have given my life to darkness with the promise that the one I love is Chapter 680 ---- Come in dammit! Fuck I need to move faster. Each step felt heavier than thest, like the ground itself was conspiring to drag me down, but I pushed further in. The ache of the matebonds fading connection in my chest was a wicked reminder what is being lost. Memories sh in like a broken record and the dread in my chest worsens as I see her smiling face in front of my eyes. Zariyan Vokov rarely smiled. But the times she did, the image was engraved in my mind. Tt was the most beautiful sight in the world. And I would do anything to see that smiling face again... T would never give up! I don''t know how far I havee... or how long it has been. However I feel the trees getting scarce, as if opening up to something ---- ee = With thest flicker of light, thenterns vanishes in the darkness above and my knees drop. Dammit! It was myst hope! Tt couldn''t just fade away like that! My palms m on the ground and I let myself break. The emptiness in my chest... cant...I cant fucking breathe without my Princess. How will I live without her? A sob breaks through my lips as my body crumbled in pain and that''s when I feel something huge in front of me... something towering. T took a step forward... and then another. And that''s when I see it. A castle. Its huge walls a haunting silhouette. A fortress concealed so perfectly that no one could even guess of its existence in thisnd of nothingness. ---- The answer to all my questions... it stood right in front of me. This ce... this cursed ce held my Princess. If she was in there? I will find her. If she wasnt A growl rumbled in my chest and I hear my Cret growling and wing my insides. She is here... he can feel it. My ws tightened into fists and I feel rage surging through me like a wildfire. I will find her..... And If anyone had touched a single hear on her head? This ce wouldn''t stand and nor will its upants. I will bloody rip them apart and tear this damned castle brick by brick! Tlold on, Princess. Tam here. I whisper into the darkness, and stepped into the castle, not giving a damm about my body screaming ---- eee = for rest and lungs burning for air. Please be breathing, Princess Or I swear I will burn this entire world. Ending with myself. Chapter 161 ---- The feet of the woman that killed him. The feet of a woman charged with adultery with his own brother. His eyes were up shing with mine. And I forgot to breathe. He is here. He is alive Those grey eyes, the nonchnce in them. Those hardened lines on his face. Those thinly pressed lips. Were real. He is really here. Xav... Xavier? My choked sandpaper throat muttered in a voice T couldn''t even recognise as my own and the next thing T know his strong bulging arms wrap around my waist and the noose is tugged out of my neck. My entire weight drops on him, my blood taints his white shirt and my face presses against his chest. ---- eee Lub Dub. This isn''t a dream. His heartbeat. I can hear it. He is alive He is here. I am touching him. Home never had a face before. Until now. His eyes. His subtle bearded face. That razor jawline. Those lips. Tam finally home: ---- Chapter 83 He wasn''t holding me but neither was he letting me go. His arms were around my waist, but not in that protective embrace like that night, it was there as a support. Keeping my bloody battered body from dropping down on the floor. With one swift movement he opens my wrists and my hands instinctively move up to grab his cor for support. look up at him. Hoping to find something there. Pity, disgust, hatred. But his eyes were nk. Like a te. His hardened gaze fixated at the crowd that was staring at him like they had seen a ghost. Completely ignoring me. ---- os What the fuck is going on here? His deep authoritative voice reverberates through the entire ce and the crowd literally bows down to him in fear. Even I flinch and for a second I feel his grip on my back tighten. My stomach churns. His steel eyes steer to where Dom was held restrained in chains and the guards immediately step back from Dom. We... we are sorry your highness. We thought... you- You thought that I was dead and you could dare to touch my brother and my wife huh? My eyes snap up to him again. A knife roots into my chest. My wife. He.. Still considers me his wife after everything T Chapter 162 ---- have done? He still came here to save me and Dom Thave never hated anyone more than I was hating myself right now. Out of all, I didn''t trust him? The only person who ever cared. Tt- it''s not like that your highness. Your wife and your brother have been charged with adultery- One of the elders step forward to speak. To be only stopped by Xavier s voice that sent a chill down my spine. And who are you to decide that? She is my wife! I am the one who decides if she is faithful or not. Iam the one who can question her honour! I am the one who punishes her! Who the fuck are you all dammit! Dead silence. Follows the ce. All hands that were raised on my character were cut with his one line, his onemand. ---- eee And I feel tears sting my eyes. He is defending my honour? His murdereds honour? The woman whose hands are tainted in his blood? Another elder steps forward this time You were on your death bed your highness. We had evidence. We had to take a decision in your absence- Well Iam here now. And I revoke your fucking order. Dominic King and Sierra King are innocent. Tf anyone even dares to look at them with a bad intend let alone speak shit about them? I swear I will personally rip you out of your hole and take sick pleasure in murdering them limb by limb. They both are my family. They are fucking mine! And no one touches whats mine! Understood? I feel myself tremble in his arms. He has used his ---- ee Alpha voice. The animalistic intend in his voice and his dark aura made even the mightiest drop on their knees. Each and every person was bowing at him. No one dared raise their head. Except for me and Dom. Apologies your Highness. All us elders beg your pardon on the issue. We are all just very delighted with your improved condition. That s all we wanted. Tt''s nothing less than a miracle that you are fine now. Wee back. Te slightly nods as the crowd cheers for his survival and speedy recovery. The atmosphere shifts to that of relief and cheers. Indeed Xavier''s survival was nothing less than a miracle. Could it be that my powers worked? ---- eee = My gaze drifts to my trembling bloody hands when all of a sudden I feel two arms slide under my arms, pulling me up. I suppress a yelp. Not expecting it. When I look up at his hardened face inches away from me. He was still not looking down at me. Yet he was still holding me. And that s all that mattered right now. Ino longer cared of the blood drops trailing behind me, the noose mark burning around my neck, my ribs aching with slightest movements or my back getting pierced by those thousand needles at one. All I cared about were his strong hands carrying me, his steady heartbeat audible in my ears and his body warmth enveloping me. He is here. And that s T ever wanted. My vision of his razor sharp jawline and that corded neck starts getting hazy and I don''t resist this time. Chapter 163 ---- Tam safe He is here. I can rest. My body starts going numb and soon Iy oblivious to the crowd clearing the way for us as Xavier carried my half un conscious body through the sea of people. His cold eyes are thest thing I saw as darkness covers my vision and I surrender to it. What have you done to me Xavier? When did you became my entire world without me even knowing? Why seeing you alive I wanted to live. Why your grey eyes are the only ones I search everywhere. Knowingly or unknowingly you stole my heart from my chest and now I can''t breathe without you. Thave fallen in love with you, Xavier King. And I don''t think I will be able to live without you. ---- eee ---- Chapter 84 I squint my eyes as the fingers of the morning sun creep onto my face. Grunting in response I try to tum to my side when a searing pain hits my ribs and my breath gets knocked out of my chest. Shit! My eyes snap open and I hold back a scream by biting my lip. Fluttering my eyes I look around to find only one colour- white. The curtains, sheets, walls. Everything was white. Some strange tubes were connected to my hands and bandages were wrapped around almost my entire body. My thigh, torso, arms, neck. I was wearing a white gown that didn''t belong to me and my surroundings were unfamiliar. My throat and lips felt like sandpaper and I had this urge to sip water. I crane my neck to see a ss of ---- eee = water on the side table. Pressing my palms on the mattress I try to turn to pick it up when my entire body screams in protest. A sharp pain hit my sides and I was breathless. A little more... e on... agh! The pain bes unbearable and the next I know my hand hits the ss and it tumbles down to scatter into a thousand shards. Damn it! Tears of pain leave my eyes when the door ms open and I see a figure picking up a ss and filling it with water. Easy Luna. Human healing is a test of patience. I look up to find Chloe. Ter soft smile fills my insides with relief. Chloe. Good morning Luna. Slowly. Chapter 684 ---- Chapter 387 Damien''s POV I feel it. She was here. My Cret confirms for me as my boots mmed against the stone steps leading to the grand entrance, each impact a thunderous echo. A huge metal door blocks the entrance and I beat mercilessly on the colossal iron doors. "Open it, dammit! Zariyan! I bellowed, looking around for any other way to get inside. But there were none. This huge door stood like a wall stopping me from reaching her. Princess! Can you hear me! Zari! The silence on the other side mocked him, a cruel taunt in the face of my desperation. The dread in my chest only worsened as each second passed. ---- ee = Stepping back from the doors, I mmed my body against the metal, but didn''t even nudge: Fuck it! What is it made of! I try again. And again. And again. Half of my body was ripping in pain, but it was nothing inparison to the pain in my chest. Picking myself up once again, and holding my wounded shoulder, I m my body on it again to only crumble down. Tears of frustration pool in my eyes. Princess Iaming for you. Hold on please! Im my bloodied raw hands on the door. I w, I rip it but all in vain. Picking my battered body yet once up , I groan under my breath and move back the n Th time. My body ---- -_ ms on the metal and crumbles down to a heap yet again. T stare down at my trembling hands... my bloody arms and the distorted vision of the stone floor. I cant stop. No matter what. Thave to reach her. My ws extend, tearing through the metal door. Zariyaan! T scream on top of my lungs, sliding down the door once again to only feel a presence behind me. Igo stiff. Commander? My eyes snap back to find Lucas, Summer, Jason, Benjamin and Lilly standing there, looking at me with concerned eyes Shit! ---- eee = T avoid their eyes to get up when my foot stumbled girl Lucas grabs my shoulder while Summer held my bloody hand. Confusion was etched on their features. 9 What... what happened to youmander Imanaged myself on my feet and avoid their eyes. My hands clench into fists. o What are you all doing here I question and they all look at each other. Summer answers for everyone. We all saw thentern and followed it here, Sir. It was understandable. I nod at them and turn around to avoid looking into their eyes. They were staring at my back... [know. Wondering what was wrong with me. But I couldn''t tell them. Clenching my fists in front of my chest, I try to ignore that searing pain in my chest, that burn of Chapter 685 ---- having something ripped from my inside: We need to go inside. I dere But what is this ce in the middle of no where? It looks like it is being inhabited. Why will someone live here? Benjamin asks when Lucas replies. Someone who doesn''t want to be found. Someone who is hiding from thend of light. Summer steps forward, reading between the lines. The kidnappings! They must be bringing the captives here! They all look at Damien in hope, anxious to know if what they were saying was true, when Damien nods. Shit! This is insane! We need to save them! Everyone rushes to try to open the door, shifting and mming on it. To no avail. The doors wouldn''t budge. ---- eee When suddenly a click is heard and everyone steps back from the door. And then, the door groaned. ---- Chapter 388 3 Rd person POV The massive iron bs creaked open with agonizing evealing a line of monsters standing on either side with head bowed. Benjamin and Summer stagger back in fear, seeing such enormous monsters, while Lilly wraps her arm around Jasons in dread. Lucas stood his ground, while Damien looks ahead nkly. Not much bothered with the view. As if... he had seem these monsters before The door fully opens to stop, revealing a human. figure standing in the centre, bathed in the dim, flickering light ofnterns. The monsters were bowing to him. He was the leader. Gerald. ---- He stepped forward, his pristine white coat a stark contrast to the darkness around. He moved with an air of calcted calm, his lips curling into a cold smile. "Such a racket," he speaks, with hands folded behind his back, his voice as smooth as silk butced with malice. T have been expecting you to reach much sooner, special seven. Everyone gasps except Damien, shocked at how this man knew who they were But Damiens fist only clench tighter. He was teetering on the edge of snapping his restraints. Struggling to keep his rage in bounds any longer. Where the fuck is she? His voice booms in the silent halls as he steps closer, and the smirk on Geralds lips widen. Tle tilted his head, feigning amusement. "Ah, you must mean the experiment." Chapter 166 ---- pulled me back, leaving me vulnerable to his eyes. Next, I feel something soft on my naval. No.... These weren''t fingers. They were wet yet soft. Warm. Lips. I feel my gown moving higher and those lips tracing along its hem. Kissing my wounds. Not leaving even an inch. As if they intend to take away my pain. My back arches as those lips reach my thighs and Ie undone as I feel a hot breath fan my core. My thighs try to press together but again those chains stop me. More. T wanted more. A little more. But he was gone. That touch. That warmth. Vanished like they weren''t even there. ---- eee But they were. The wetness pooling between my legs and damping the sheets below was the evidence. He was here. This is not a dream. It cant be.... Right? Another night, another dream yet this time I was lying on my chest. My wrists were still chained above my head. I groaned trying to move but I couldn''t. Paralysed like all those other dreams. And then it returns. That touch. ---- Those sparks. And my entire body shivers involuntarily. My body is barred from senses. I cant hear, smell or taste. Yet his touch... it''s like a live wire that sets all the cells in my body on high alert. The cloth covering my naked form is lowered. Cold winds hit my back but not for long. The warmth of those lips touches my scars. Tracing every inch. From right to left in a cross cross. My toes curl and a strange sound leaves my lips and I feel that touch withraw. No. Longer. His touch is the only thing holding my sanity. The only thing I wait for in this endless darkness. I bite my lip to stop making any sounds and my body rejoices as his touch returns ---- os Slower... yes. Warmer... Leaving a hot burning trail behind. I was smiling in my half-conscious state. My eyes were closed. When thest touch kisses my tailbone and then retreats. Those huge warm hands grab my bottom almost possesively and then nothing Gone. I wish I could turn and look at him. I wish I could hold him back to press his lips on mine I wish I could tell him how sorry I am. Because somewhere in my heart I could recognise this touch even when my dead body was getting lowered into the casket. T loved you Doll. Then why? Chapter 687 ---- Chapter 389 Damien''s POV I woke up in darkness, the kind that doesnt just blind oneit suffocates. Filling your lungs with doubts and fear rather than air. I tried to move, but I found my hands restrained, tied together by some chains. I tried to remember how I got here when my head throbbed with a sharp pain. Her memories hit me like a flood. And the anxiousness in my chest multiplies by hundred Princess. I whisper, half to myself when I hear shuffling around me. I wasnt alone here. Where the hell are we! Tcan''t find any doors here! ---- eee hear Lucas and Summer''s voice and I realised all of s were here. That bastsrd has thrown ud here. is Calm yourself down. Are we all here? hear a chorus of yes Sir and I gulp. Good. At lease ve all were together. All we need to do now is to find a way out of here and find Zariyan and another woman 4 ey must be here somewhere. I pushed to my feet, shaking off the ache in my bones and the emptiness in my chest. My ws scraped against the stone wall as I searched for something anythingto break. But there was no exit. No seams. Just us, locked in a prison with no way out. Lucas mmed his fist into the wall, sounding frustrated. "What the hell is this ce?" Let us out of here you fucker! Summer and Benjamin scream along with him, while Ijust lean back on a wall. ---- Trying to calm myself down. I need to think of something. Panic wouldn''t help. Thad barely taken a few breaths when the room shifted. A low hum vibrated through the walls, like a machine moving one of the walls changed. Darkness bled into transparency, revealing something or someoneon the other side. A figure stood there. Cloaked. Masked. Still. And my breath caught Her silhouette. "Robin?" Lucass voice was a whisper, hesitant and disbelieving. While I just stood there frozen, not able to believe my eyes. A floodlight flickered on, right above her head and she recoiled as the harsh beams fell on her. Her hands lift to shield her eyes and I flinch, my feet staggering forward. Before I could reach the ss, everyone was already there. Staring at her, banging on the transparent wall. ---- eee = It''s really him! How did hee here! We left him back in thend of light! This is fa impossible What the hell is even going on here! Thear them whispering amongst themselves, but T was oblivious. My eyes stay rooted to her figure, unmoving She shifted her weight from one leg to another... something she does when ufortable. The way she movedit was her. It had to be her. Lucas pressed his hands to the ss, shouting her name, but I couldn''t move. My feet were rooted, my chest heavy with something I couldn''t name She was supposed to be safe. I was supposed to keep her safe. Far away from this darkness, untouched by these monsters. But look at her. Chapter 688 ---- I failed I failed Adrian. Jasons fists mmed against the ss, the sound like gunshots in the tense silence. "Robin, answer us!" She didnt. She stood frozen, her hands twitching at her sides, as if she couldn''t hear us and that''s when I hear footsteps. Aman. He emerged from the shadows, his presence like ice water poured over my rage. He was calm, deliberate, and stoic. And the next thing I know, I see my Princess bowing her head in front of him. I freeze My heart leaves my chest. No. This is impossible. The Zariyan I knew would ---- ee = die before she would bow in front of man. This couldn''t be her... something was wrong here Awfully wrong. The man smiled, as if enjoying her submission and the next thing I know he turns to look at us. A pair of mismatched red and green eyes lock with mine. Will you like to meet your friends, little one? He questions. And I see everyone else going still. All the screams. All the struggle, drops. Her bowed head lifts up and my entire world stopped as she lifts her head and a pair of crimson-red eyes lock with mine. No! This couldn''t be happening. Moon goddess please. But I guess it was toote now. ---- The woman standing in front of me wasnt my princess anymore. She was one of them. She was a monster. ---- eee = Chapter 390 Damien''s POV The ss partition that separated me from them wasn''t enough to contain the storm raging inside me. The man was standing right in front of me. Ordering what is mine, Looking at what only belongs only to my eyes Touching my Princess. And I could do nothing except watch My fingers curled into fists so tight I felt blood drip down my palms from where my ws dig into them, but the sharp pain did little to quell the inferno burning beneath my skin. I will have to burn the entire world to quench it. And I will have to start with him. This mismatched eyes bastsrd. Chapter 169 ---- There were no traces, no news, nothing. So we are doing good. We will start with walking tomorrow and then you can finally leave this dreaded room. Chloe speaks checking some papers having my vitals and I barely nod My eyes were fixated on the setting sun outside. Thave lived. I was saved by him but what now? T bet he doesn''t even want to see my face. That must be the reason why he never came to visit me. Who would want to see their murderer anyways? Come on. Smile now Luna. You will be finally free! If you want I can - Her words stop mid air and her next words had my barely beating heart thump in my chest. Your Highness. My head snaps so fast that I had a whish. Aghh shit! He was standing there, leaning on the threshold ---- eee with his hands delved in his pocket. His eyes rooted at me and I feel myself sink under their weight. A shiver travels down my spine. Your highness I was just- Leave. Chloe s words are cut by his words, sharper than a de and she knew better to not mess with it. With a customary bow, she walls past him leaving both of us alone. The room suddenly felt too small with his presence hovering over me. nting my palms into the mattress, I struggle to push myself up in a sitting position. All the moisture gets sucked from my lips, leaving me struggling to find the correct words. Al Xavier...Hi. I wanted to smack my head on the wall. Seriously ---- that''s all my mind could concoct? Another minute passed, he says nothing while his eyes stare and use me of a thousand mes my mind could think of. Maybe I should tell him how I feel. There are chances he may forgive me then. I need to tell him I love him. But [ have to take it slow. Start with a thanks perhaps. Umm thank you for - The door ms shut and I flinch. My body jerks to life as I see him walking towards me. Tlis fists clench and unclench by his sides. Yet his face stays umpassive. Expressionless as a rock. Tomorrow. 8:30 pm. You will be escorted to the pack borders and there hence you will be exiled from all of the Royal province territories. ---- eee = You did all of this for your stupid freedom right? Take it. I am giving it to you now. Tf seen on mynds again? You will be executed on spot without any questions asked. Clear? The thoughts of expressing my love for him and telling him how I feel for him flew out of the window. It felt like my body got pushed under freezing water and I go numb to everything. Borders? Exiled? Tomorrow? What is he saying? Xav- Shhhh His rough palms grip my chin and he tilts it up to Chapter 170 ---- look into my eyes. His touch no longer gentle, rather it was raw, controlling andced with a warning. Tf your disgusting lying lips dare to take my name again? I swear Sierra Williams I will cut your tongue out of your pretty mouth and keep it in the city museum as an example. Do you want me to do that now? A Queen who can t speak. It doesn''t sound that bad does it? Or perhaps you prefer the title of my little pet who just barks when I order her to. It felt like someone ripped open my chest, took out my heart and crushed it between their fingers. His fingers. The hatred burning in his eyes.... [had never seen something like this before. It looked like if he wanted... he may burn me alive right here. All that gentleness, those soft words, that endearment... doll was gone. Vanished. Like it didn''t even exist in the first ce. Don''t do this. Just hear me out once. Please T beg. ---- eee Just once! Something flickers in his eyes and then his grip on my jaw retreats. Spit. You have 60 seconds. He grunts and T was suddenly at loss of words. His feet lift up to rest on my bed. His elbow bnces on his knee and he looks at his watch to look down at me like I am an insignificant being he cant wait to crush. What do I say? Tlow do I change his decision? When he doesn''t even want to listen Moon goddess. Help me out please ---- Chapter 88 T didn''t meant to... I hated you for killing my family. Isaw you murder my father but I wasn''t aware why you did it. I had no idea dad sent that man to kill me. And then my mother... I thought you forced your men on her and killed her... what was I supposed to do? How could I feel for my mothers murderer? Yet you never told me the truth... it wasnt entirely my fault You never trusted me with the truth... I was filled with so much hatred that my vengeance wouldn''t end till I killed you and that''s exactly what I did. But then when I went to the prison Ron told me about everything. About Bolt... my father trying to kill me... you lying to the entire pack just to protect my family. Tam sorry that I didn''t trust you... m sorry I couldn''t look at you beyond my hatred.. I am so sorry... and the day I saw you with all those pipes lying on your death bed. Trust me your High.... ness I realised something I had never dared to admit to myself. T couldn''t imagine my life without you. I can''t breathe without you. I don''t know when it happened. but I started falling for you... ---- eee = Tlove y- Times up. You can shut your trap now. His words not just cut through my words but also my heart. I just confessed to him and he treated it like shit? He doesn''t believe me. He doesn''t believe a word I am saying right now. But how do I make him believe it? What can I do? Tears dribble down my cheek and he only swipes his finger across my face to stare at the teardrops. Umm maybe I should have sent you to a brothel. Men love these fake tears. And on top of that they may even pay you for it, pet. You can chose it as a career option once you are out of my territory. Talent never gets wasted doll. Who knows it may help fill your empty stomach when you haven''t fed a morsel in days. Tears continue to dribble down my cheeks. Chapter 691 ---- eee = Then, the bastard turned. His mismatched eyes met mine through the ss, a slow smirk spreading across his face like he could taste my rage. Before I could understand what he nned, I watch Zariyan moving. Her steps controlled yet determined. My heart drums in my ears as I watch her moving closer to us.... To me. She stops right in front of me and I couldn''t help take a step forward. My palm stretches across the ss wall. Princess. I whisper and her eyes flicker up to mine. She watches me, those fiery eyes, looked dead lifeless and it cracked something inside me. Now that she was here, closer to me. I couldn''t help notice her further. Tler face was pale, those always red rosy lips chapped and dry. Her hair were a little longer, reaching her shoulders. And her figure looked farail ---- eee = Then, the bastard turned. His mismatched eyes met mine through the ss, a slow smirk spreading across his face like he could taste my rage. Before I could understand what he nned, I watch Zariyan moving. Her steps controlled yet determined. My heart drums in my ears as I watch her moving closer to us.... To me. She stops right in front of me and I couldn''t help take a step forward. My palm stretches across the ss wall. Princess. I whisper and her eyes flicker up to mine. She watches me, those fiery eyes, looked dead lifeless and it cracked something inside me. Now that she was here, closer to me. I couldn''t help notice her further. Tler face was pale, those always red rosy lips chapped and dry. Her hair were a little longer, reaching her shoulders. And her figure looked farail Chapter 172 ---- Chapter 89 Xavier''s pov She was limping. Her face was stained with tears and her step were slow, reluctant. The guards were following her, asking her to hurry up and grunting under their breath but no one dared. to touch her. My orders were clear. No one touches her. She stops as if sensing my eyes on her and then suddenly she turns around. Her teary brown eyes sh with my cold unyielding ones as I stood up on my rooms balcony. Her eyes beg me thest time Asking me to stop this. When I just turn my back on her and press the ss of whiskey on my lips. Gulping the throat burning ---- eee liquid. This must be done. She must be punished. She has to face the dangers of the outside world, only then will shee running back again and never think of leaving me again. I will be her fucking sanctuary But she will only value it when she has seen the outside worlds brutality. You don''t value something unless its gone and this was exactly that. The food she gets offered here on a silver tter, the warm water, roof under her head, expensive dresses... she has the value all of them. And most of all she has to value me. The protection I gave her, the care. Lets see who fucking protects her in those roguends. By the time I turn back, she is gone. And a strange ---- feeling roots into my chest. Fuck! Whats wrong with me? Its like Iam doing a mistake when I am just correcting one. I shouldn''t feel like this She will be back. She has toe back. Sir! l open my eyes to look at one of the guards I escorted her out with. What''s it? He opens his palms and extends it towards me. And I see our wedding ring in it. Luna told me to give you this. I pluck the ring from his hands and nkly stare at it. That feeling in my chest returns. And Sir Dom is protesting Sir. He wishes to see ---- eee = you. Clutching it in my palm I take in a deep breath to drown down the ss empty. Getting up the my full height I storm towards the dungeon. Have you fuvking lost it! What were you thinking exiling her like that! She is all alone there- So what we all are born alone and die alone. Dom gives me a look of disbelief and then paces behind the cell, raking his fingers through his hair. Fuvking shit! Just open these cells and let me leave with her! Open up. He ms his palms on the silver rods No. Chapter 173 ---- Xay. You don''t understand. Her life is in danger there. She may die- She won''t. He rolls his eyes at me. God. You are unbelievable. Are you telling me you have sent someone behind her? What if I have. She has to learn her lessons and there is no way better than this. Let her suffer for a while. And till that time you stay here... Tcan''t trust you to not go after her. That''s bullshit. She is not going to love you for doing this. She will only detest you more! You are pushing her away from you, can''t you see! I say nothing. Turning around I was going to leave when suddenly he speaks something that made my footsteps freeze. You don''t love Sierra. You are just possessed with her. You just want to fucking control her like she is some fucking pet of yours. ---- eee My fists clench Tf Reb was toe back. I swear you will not take a second to discard Sierra. You just love to fuck her- Before he couldplete I turn around and my hand moves through the bars to grab his neck in a choke hold. Tis eyes don''t lower. And my grip on his neck doesnt listen. The witch was right. The prod-igy has been found And this time the power is indeed of reincarnation. My heart stops in my chest. He is not lying. I somehow know it. Tell me.... Brother. Tf Reb was to be brought back to life. Who will you chose. And if the answer is not Sierra. Just fuvking let her gol ---- And with this my grip on his neck drops and he coughs to look at me in newfound hate. I was too dumbstruck to say anything. Could it be really happening? Its not impossible? Reb can be really brought back to life? Who is the prodigy. Tell me dammit! Dom scoffs to look up at me. A smirk forms on my lips. Look at you, so desperate. So eager to have Reb back. What if I told you that you have to chose one of them. What then huh? Dom. Don''t bloody force me to- Tam not forcing you Xav. Moon goddess is forcing you. The only person who can bring back your dead first wife is none other than Sierra. And if you make her do it? There are chances she may die doing it. Sierra is the prodigy. The woman I have been searching for years. Tow do you think you are living and breathing ---- eee = right now? Your fucking heart stopped. I freeze. As the dots start connecting. No... Sierra saved you using her powers. The very reason it took her body two weeks to heal herself! It wasnt just a miracle... Sierra was the name of that miracle. Now tell me dear brother. Who do you chose? Chapter 174 ---- Chapter 90 Ihave been walking for days. My feet had blisters and my skin is covered with cuts all over. I don''t know where I am going... its a path to no where but I have no other option except to walk. I wept straight for the first two days. Up to the point where I passed out on the floor and. woke up to the morning sun scorching my skin. Slowly his thoughts got reced by more urgent thoughts. Like food, water and rest I was able to drink water from a nearby pond but I haven''t touched a morsel in a week. My stomach grumbles every now and then but I have nothing. I tried feeding leaves. Flowers. Anything edible. But it was never enough. Hunting was most people do in such situations. I was even able to hunt a rabbit. But seeing that little being ---- ee = looking at me with those innocent eyes? I revived him back to life I better die than killing an innocent. The rabbit has been following me ever since like it found a life purpose. ] was irritated in the beginning but then I got used to his presence. Thave named him Bubbles because he too excited all the time. Jumping always ready to y. Just like it''s jumping on my shoulder right now as I walk through the empty forest. Royal province has thergest area in the werewolf world, roughly 75 percent. And exiling me from it meant I can only go to the remaining 25 percent out of which 20 percent belongs to packs and only 5 percent is roguend. Thave been careful to not make any sound but I am left with no choice. I don''t know if I am walking on a territory or trespassing it. ---- My knowledge of maps is scarce. All I want is to reach Yellowstone where mom and my brothers are, but again I can''t enter it. Yellowstone is a part of Royal province. He did this deliberately. He wanted me to suffer. And not to forget this presence I feel behind me. Like someone is following me. I won''t be surprised if he sent someone to report my every movement to him. He is a cunning man. This is his bloody punishment for me. Starving, loneliness, survival without any amenities he offered. But Iam tough. I will survive this. I don''t know how but I will. Suddenly when I step forward I sniff something ---- eee = burning and even Bubbles twitched his ears like he heard something I look up and there it was, huge clouds of smoke shrouding the sky in darkness. I freeze. When suddenly loud screams follow and I hear loud footstepsing from behind me. Hurrying up T hid behind a tree and that''s when I see horsesing my way. Let me go! No! Please! Tam not her... please have mercy. Shut up bitch. Keep your trap shut or IT am going to do it for you. T gulp to see men riding the horses with woman thrown on the their stomach in front of them. Literally hanging from the animals. They thrashed but the men held them. What the hell is going on here? Chapter 175 ---- One of the woman tried to scream when the man tugged her back from her hair and seethed at her. Our King gave strict orders to not kill anyone or T swear I would have slit your throat right here. Shut up! She gulps to lower her eyes and just like that the men take them away. The sound of their thudding footsteps go distant and I was frozen. How... how can they treat her like that? What is going on here? Ihave never felt so helpless before. I could see everything but I did nothing. I continued to walk from where the horses came. The ce from where the smoke was rising and in half an hourter I was standing outside a little vige which is all burned. I step further and I see an old man crying, holding a piece of cloth in his hand. ---- eee They- they took her away... She will note back.. My Fariha will nevere back. Dropping down on my knees beside him. I ce my palm on his shoulder when he looked up at me Uncle? Are you Alright ? Fear clouds his eyes You... go hide! They will take you. Go... run.. Donte here! Go! He starts pushing me and I shake my head in a no to hold his hands in mine. Rx uncle. No one will take me. I am alright. Rage clouds his eyes. And his old face twists in fear. You fool! They took my daughter Fariya. They took all the girls in our vige. They will also take you! They take all the woman, girls. Young or old! Run! Go away! ---- He starts pushing away my hands and I again grab them to speak in a steady voice. Who will take my Uncle? Who are they? And why are they taking them. He looks back into the distance. His body trembles as he stutters. He... He is searching for her.... And he will not stop till he has found her.. The girl... the prodigy! Something drops in my chest and I freeze. Me? Someone is searching for me and in return kidnapping all the woman just to reach me? Power is a very dangerous tool my child. All want to have it. To possess it and to use it for their benefit. You have to hide from everyone. You have to be wary. Don''t be a tool in hands of the evil. [remember mom''s words to me. ---- os But then how can I see so many innocent woman suffering like this? And that too because of me? Who is this person? Where do they take them? The man shakes his head in a no. No one knows how to go there. But everyone knows his name. He is the evil of all, the wicked reincarnation of demon itself... No one has seen his face and those who did, never lived to tell how he looked like... Even shadows are afraid to be in his presence... Te is the Lycan lord who lives on the other side of the werewolf waters... the magic wielder... The shape shifter... the lord of darkness... Adrian Volkov. Chapter 176 ---- Chapter 91 I gulp huge bites of the rice porridge I have been offered. Something fresh, edible and warm after so long. Four pair of eyes stare at me as I slurp the liquid, pressing the brim of the bowl on my lips. Finishing it. I move onto the hot tea next, letting its warmness soothe my throat. Finally... Food. Child who are? What were you doing in the forest all alone? I take a nut ced on the table and open my palm. Bubbleses out of my loose clothes to take it from my hands. I bet he is as hungry as me. The people look at me in surprise while I only offer them a smile. ---- eee Rx. He is with me. I call him bubbles. The little rabbit was too busy nibbling on the nut to care. And I softly stroke his fur. Tam Si- I stop myself. If I tell them my name there are chances they may know who I am. Gulping, I settle with a lie. Sarah. And where are you from? Trun my neck in awkwardness. Thave no particr home as such. I am a herbal medic so I go around looking for herbs and curing people. One of the men narrows their eyes at me. Where are youing from? T... The Royal Province. They all gasp. ---- ee Oh my God! You were there? We heard about the Lunas execution. Did you see that? My stomach drops. We heart King Xavier saved her in the end moment. I swear men like him are very difficult to find these days. T blink. Once. Twice. The woman continues. The people had seen his wife and his brother together. They were definitely up to something yet he still saved her. He faught for her honour. Now anyone is even scared to take her name in the Province. The man really has bad luck in love. I once saw him and his first love, Queen Reba together. She was taken away from him and yet he still epted her murderers daughter. And she too betrayer him. T snap not able to hold in. She didn''t betray him- ---- os But people saw her all bloody, coated in his blood. She rooted a dagger in his chest even after everything. A strange gnawing ws at my chest. I wanted to shout, tell her I didn''t intended to. But no one would listen. Maybe we were not meant to be. He doesn''t deserve this. I pray to the moon goddess that if she has really given birth to a prodigy child and she has the power to bring people back from dead. Queen Reba is the first one brought to life. She didn''t deserve to die. The old woman says closing her eyes and praying and soon all others join them. I feel my heart thudding. Can I really bring her back. If do, will Xavier forgive me then? But...these feelings. He may forgive me but he will never even look at me like that again. Chapter 177 ---- I was a mere doll in his life While she was his Queen. He will just toss me aside. But hasn''t he tossed me aside already? I am abandoned here without a home, food or shelter. Begging strangers for a morsel to fill my stomach. Am I being selfish? The people stop praying and soon their focus shifts back at me. The Uncle I helped earlier asks. What were you saying about helping us earlier child? T want to bring those woman back. Tell me all about this Lycan King- Shhh taking his name is forbidden. Dont. Even walls have ears. I fail to understand why they are so scared of him. The womanys a map in front of me and T lean in closer to stare at it. ---- ee = Here. We are in the werewolf territory. Far west a river flows. Its called the River of Death. Beyond it is said to be and ten timesrger than our own. Thend of darkness. It''s said that unlike us, the sun never rises there. And the worlds most deadliest creatures live there. Since thest thousands of years whosoever crossed over never returned back. Not even one. The river of death gets its name from its colour. At one point it turned red with the blood of dead bodies flowing in it. There is only one way to cross over and that''s the bridge of illusion. Its not visible to us. But only to the creatures of the other world. We don''t know much as to who these creatures are. But we just know of one. Its leader who lives in a castle further west. T won''t be taking his name because they say even our shadows report to him. He rules darkness. And we never heard of him until recently when The ---- Witch if Eastern mountain made a revtion. The Produgy is a girl. And she has the power to heal or reincarnate. Since then all the viges have been getting raided. Woman are getting kidnapped He won''t stop till he has her. He wants something from her. What? We dont know The woman cuts an apple and offers it to me and I take it from her hands. How will you help us? No one can help us child. Ageh. She cuts her finger by mistake and J hold her hand in mine. Blood drops fall down on my palm. Tecan. And I will. If 1 cant go to him. He wille to me. Find out which vige he ns to raid next. But child you are just a... ---- eee = Her words seize as I run my finger on her palm and the cut was no longer there. Everyone gasps around me Tam the prodigy. Tam the one he is after. Chapter 698 ---- Chapter 395 No one... no one in my entire life has ever shown concern. No one cared if the little homeless undernutritioner boy eating scraps from the garbage, was found dead at the side of the road. No one cared or waited for me to return when I underwent this experiment I was long dead, before I was made into this monster. Yet today.... Today this woman... this sweet little woman who I had killed and made into a monster just like me...made me feel cared. Made me feel alive. Little one, stop. No master. You are hurt. Let me kiss away your pain. She continues toy feathery kisses on my hand and I feel a damn zoo of annals letting loose in my stomach. I felt strange... yet in a good way. I have ---- never felt anything like this before. Trust me when I say, I have fucked countless women. I have had them pleasure me in ways, one couldn''t even imagine. They kissed the very floor I walked on. Yet not once, not ever I have felt something like this. And too with a mere kiss on my knuckles? I was scared.... Scared of what this little woman was capable to make me feel. Scared of giving her way more control over me than I nned. Scared of what will I feel when I will fuck her when a mere kiss from her is capable to evoke such strong foreign feelings inside me. Tyank back my hand from hers. She looks up at me, hurt and I extent my fingers to rub my thumb over her lips. My dirty blood was smeared on her pretty lips. And I wiped it with my thumb. You will listen to me when I ask you to! Never o ignore mymand! Didn''t I just tell you to stop Tam sorry... Yes, Sir. ---- never felt anything like this before. Trust me when I say, I have fucked countless women. I have had them pleasure me in ways, one couldn''t even imagine. They kissed the very floor I walked on. Yet not once, not ever I have felt something like this. And too with a mere kiss on my knuckles? I was scared.... Scared of what this little woman was capable to make me feel. Scared of giving her way more control over me than I nned. Scared of what will I feel when I will fuck her when a mere kiss from her is capable to evoke such strong foreign feelings inside me. Tyank back my hand from hers. She looks up at me, hurt and I extent my fingers to rub my thumb over her lips. My dirty blood was smeared on her pretty lips. And I wiped it with my thumb. You will listen to me when I ask you to! Never o ignore mymand! Didn''t I just tell you to stop Tam sorry... Yes, Sir. ---- eee = She revulsed, stepping back from me in dread and my eyes softened Now look up and listen to me. I won''t repeat this again. Her crimson eyes steer to me and she listens attentively. What happened back in that room? It was just to show those people that you now belong to me. I didn''t mean any of that. Her brows furrow in confusion. You will never kneel in front of me until I ask you to. You are in no way less or under me. No matter what Gerald or anyone else ever says? We are equal.Remember it. You are my chosen. My partner. Not some tool or pet or some ve as Gerald may say to you. You are going to give me beautiful and strong pups. We are going to build a family. Iam going tomand you and ask you to do things, yes. And you can say no to me if you are notfortable. Chapter 179 ---- today- She is safe your Highness. Dont worry. She reached there after the attack. However she seemed very interested in the issue persisting in the vige. The vige people fed her and she was talking to them. I am sure they were telling her about thetest kidnappings and..... Him. Fuck! Fuck! Dammit! The ss breaks in my hand and I hurl its broken pieces towards the wall. He is looking for her. She is the prodigy. And now she knows it. And from how much I know her, I can bloody confirm that she is going to jeopardize her safety for the sake of those woman getting kidnapped. ---- ee = She is not going to sit back like a good obedient doll She is going to interfere, to risk and even... Where is she right now? She is resting in one of the tent rooms here, Your Highness. Go and check on her. But Sir I saw her- T said now! Ok- okay Sir. Damn this. I cant trust this stupid woman [have to get her back. Just a weak outside the castle and I thought she will be crying and going into hysterics. That she wille running back to me and here she is already ying the fucking hero card. She cant stay out of trouble for once What am I going to do with her? ---- Putting on a shirt, I get ready to leave when I get another mind link and my steps seize. She is gone, your highness. She is not here! What the- T think she knew I was following her. There is a note here, Sir. My entire body freezes and T gulp. R- Read it. The note says- Thank you for protecting me till now but I don''t need it any longer. Go back. - Sierra Damnit doll! T was the fool here thinking she is stupid and she won''t know. She knew it from the very beginning! J underestimated her. ---- eee = She is unsafe now. All alone. What do T do now- Bloody search for her dammit. She cant shift. She must be nearby. I aming! Y- Yes Sir! With this I walk out of my room, but not before knocking over some furniture on my way out. Taming for you my little doll The chase has begun. Chapter 180 ---- Chapter 93 Sierras Pov Tenter the forbidden territory aka the Royal province. The map the olddy gave me is tucked inside my pocket. I have put on fresh set of clothes, been fed and I was ready for the next leg of my journey. What I am going to do is very dangerous. Thave never tried doing it before. But I have to do this, at least try doing it before I leave. If [have the power to reverse the sins and mistakes my pack members, my family did. ] am not giving up without trying. I know Xavier must be furious. After all I deceived the watch guard he sent behind me. They may even search for me but they will not find me. ---- ee = No one thinks I will re-enter the very territory Iam exiled from. Being caught here is very dangerous. I can be caught, taken back to him and even killed. But I have to take the risk. After walking for thest 5 hours [ lean against the tree bark to look at the map again. Iam almost there. It must be somewhere here. And that''s when I see a huge building. Old but restored like its a ce of worship. This is exactly as thedy said. She is here. Gulping I rub my mmy palms on my jeans to take a deep breath. Once I am taken to the other side of the river of death. I dont know if I will ever return. If I will ever see him. ---- So [have to do what needs to be done She was taken away from him and yet he still epted her murderers daughter.." " He doesn''t deserve this. T pray to the moon goddess that if she has really given birth to a prodigy child.Queen Reba is the first one brought to life. Tears sting my eyes and I clean them with the back of his hand. After this... there will be no going back. Once shees back.... He may never even look at me again. But he will forgive me, right? Ignorance is better than seeing hatred in his eyes for me Maybe with her being around he may even learn to smile again. She was his world after all... unless me and my family ruined it for him. ---- eee = She will give him all the love he needs...even a heir. With time.. I am sure he will forget that I even existed Gathering enough strength, I push open the doors and walk into the majestic ce with very high ceilings. There was a big ss behind and there were a thousands of pictures of differents gods and goddesses there. And in front of it, in the centre was a casket Decorated with flowers. I step forward to touch the flowers and they were fresh Could it be that someone changes these flowers everyday? But I look around and the ce looked deserted There were even spider webs and dirt around Taking a deep breath I touch the lock to open the casket when suddenly a purple light wraps around it. I continue to pull but the casket wouldn''t open: Aghh! Why isn''t it opening? Chapter 181 ---- It''s sealed by magic. No one can open it except the one who put this seal in the first ce. A voice whispers from behind me and I gasp to step back. My heart thuds in my chest. There was a woman, an old woman with a hunchback and a stick.Her ashen hair were open, reaching her hip and she was short, she barely reached my shoulder. Who... who are you? She doesn''t answer. Rather she extends her wrinkled hand and snap. The lock opens. The Witch who sealed this casket. And seeing you? I presume you are the prodigy? My throat went dry and my hands turn mmy as I take a step back. How.. How do you know? She sighs to roll her eyes at me ---- ee = Tn thest one year since she died. Only one man hade here every week to meet her. My heart drops in my chest... he still used to visit her. Means he still cared for her even when it''s been an year. These flowers... He has given me the duty to change them everyday. He knew Reb loved Jasmines. This gnawing in my chest. This feeling of dread. I don''t know. It feels like someone is ripping my soul. And he is searching for the prodigy since then. He promised me that he will bring her back to life... No matter the cost. And looking at you. It seems he was right. You are here. Are you not? T gulp to nod. My hands were suddenly shaking and my insides were crying. But I keep my look nk. ---- So this is what he always wanted... her. Thad no ce in his life. It was always her. A heir that''s all he needed from me and maybe that''s why he was nice to me I could never take her ce. Did I seriously thought he loved me? What a fool I was. I was living in a world of dream but now? Everything stands crystal clear. I push open the casket and suddenly my entire body burned in envy. Reba was a beautiful woman. And even her dead corpse looked prettier than me The sun rays fell on her body. And the first thing I see are her shining golden hair, looking like streaks of gold. Her skin was pale, almost white and her body was wrapped in a beautiful organza cloth that was translucent and showed her perfect figure below. ---- eee = All the cuts on her body were stitched cleaned and wrapped in bandages and the biggest one was on her neck.... Which dad had severed. It was stitched back with her body, before she was lowered into her coffin. Her corpse was a proof of how much everyone loved her despite her brutal death. The flowers. her wounds, the dress she was wearing. I bet when I die I won''t even get a proper burial. If anything the entire Royal kingdom will rejoice and maybe Xavier and dom with shed a tear to two and then they will walk away. She was the real... Queen. The real King While I? I was just a recement. And now its time I give her position back to her. Slipping the wedding ring out of my finger, I lift her hand to slip it into her empty pale finger. So should we begin? But wait. Have you eaten Chapter 182 ---- something? We will be needing all your bodies energy if we have to do this.. The old woman asks and my stomach grumbles in response. I immediately wrap my arms around my stomach avoiding her eyes. Oh you poor child. I don''t have much but this could maybe help. She takes out an apple from her bag and offers it to me. I was reluctant but she persisted. I finally take it, chomping on it. Once done she asks me to step forward. And I do. Ready? Holding back my tears and gathering all the strength in my body. T nod. This was it... There was no going back from here now. ---- eee Chapter 94 She was gone. Just like that. Vanished with the wind.I deployed an army of 5000 men in her search operation. They have searched each and every inch of the fifty miles of the no mansnd at the periphery of this vige. Yet nothing. Impossible. Where could she have gone? Raking my fingers through my hair I look around in exasperation. What if something was to happen to her? No. She must be here somewhere. She has to be. A strange feeling of dread settles in my chest like someone was tugging my heart out of my chest. I was screaming orders at my men but my mind was turning numb. ---- T don''t know what to do anymore Doll... Where are you? May I know why- Why are you all are searching for the girl? Trust me.She was harmless- An old woman speaks approaching me and my eyes snap up to her. Hope rises in my chest.Is she one of the woman Sierra talked to oning here? Maybe she knows something. Did... did you talk to her before? Yes... I did. In fact everyone in the vige did. She told us she was returning from the Royal Province and she was a herbal medic. She said her name was Sarah. Sarah? So clever of you Sier. And herbal medic? Not bad. After the attack. She came and said she wants to help us. ---- eee = What did she say exactly? The woman was reluctant. She was trying to hide something. I could see it. Please you have to tell me everything from the beginning. She is my wife! I need to know where she is... Please... She bit her lip to sigh. We talked about your highness. We asked if she saw thetest execution in the royal grounds and she said she saw the Queen getting saved. Then... then we discussed about the prodigy. We were telling her how loving and wonderful person our Queen Reb was, she never deserved what happened to her and it would be great if the prodigy revived Queen Reba back. Something churns in my stomach. The wheels rotate in my mind. She continues to speak but I had stopped listening. A feeling of dread had made home into my chest, I could almost imagine her sitting here among these people sing praises of Reb, while they tell how they feel Sier is a betrayer and nothing in front of her. Chapter 183 ---- Everyone hates her and this must be the first time she saw it with her own eyes. We told her the story of the king on the other side of the river of death. And she said she will save us from him. We asked her how and she simply healed this wound on my finger. She admitted that she was the prodigy. The one everyone... including the king of darkness is searching for. She told us to locate the ce of his next attack but then... when we went to her tent. She wasn''t there. Son are you listening? Is she really the prodigy? Will she help us get our daughters back? And who are you all? Are you the Alpha of some pack- I turned towards her and my next words had her gasp Tam Xavier King. Your werewolf King and the woman that suggested to help you.... Was none other than your Luna/ Queen Sierra King. ---- ee = Her eyes widen in shock and all the vige people step back to bow down at me. Your highness... you? We are sorry we had no idea. What have we done.... What if she... Iclench my fists. Fearing the worst. I searched everywhere she is not on no mansnd. This means she has entered my territory, the royal territory and there is just one ce she must have gone afier hearing to these people. Rebs grave. Fuck! She is going to try to revive her! Dammit! You have to chose between them brother. Because if Sier tries to revive Reb, there are chances her body may not bear it! Damn you doll! Ican do anything for your forgiveness Xav. ---- Anything. Treally love you. No. I cant let her do this. T have to stop her. Turning back from the people, I shift in mid air and sprint towards the graveyard. The gnawing in my chest continues to worsen with each passing second. She doesn''t even know she will kill herself in the process. Damn you doll. Damn. Fuck! Why do you have to be so stupid? So selfless. Why do you even love a twisted man like me so much? You are too good for this world doll. I don''t deserve you. Stop. Please don''t do this. Iaming Please! ---- eee = Chapter 95 Each second passed like a decade. My wolves thudding footsteps backed by thousands of others belonging to my guards, seem to upheaval the very ground. I could feel the tremors. The force. The purpose. Those innocent brown orbs And I push my legs harder. Come on! Just a little more. I am almost there. As soon as I reach the old building, T shift back. A deadly silence surrounds the ce. The huge structure stood in the middle while thousands of gravestonesid behind it. Extending for almost a kilometre Corpses get 7 fect of space in the ground , while for her? I had restored this very building where gods and goddesses used to worship. She was my world. Chapter 184 ---- And I made sure her funeral was the best ever known. And this was the least I could have done for her. I take hasty steps towards the building when my guards also shift back and stand behind me. I had barely covered half way when the door suddenly creaked open and my steps faltered. They slower down ande to a halt. A figure A silhouette. Steps out of the door and my chest fills with relief. She is fine. Thank moon goddess. I am on time: She didn''t do anything stupid. Doll I take a step forward. With my body begging to have her in my arms. I swear I will never push her away from me. Instant relief filly my insides and I could finally breathe again. ---- ee = We will be having a happily ever after with our beautiful kids running around us. A boy and girl. Both will have her beautiful innocent eyes. I will preserve their innocence and I would never let this world taint them. She is mine And I will treasure her till myst breath. My doll. A smile stretches on my lips and I had barely taken another step forward when the clouds veiling the full moon clear out and it''s light fell on the silhouette. Blue. Deep blue like the depths of the ocean. Not brown. Not that brown warm as the first rays of the sun. Not those brown I looked into when I entered her. Not those brown who cried and begged me to forgive her as they proimed their love for me. Xav..... ter ---- That sweet shrill voice wasnt hers And thats when recognition floods in and the reality hit me like a sledgehammer into my very heart. Reba? Xavier! I was frozen. My body unable to move. The silhouette steps into the light. Those golden locks, those blue eyes. That pale skin flushing red with blood Blood that was long dried from her every cell, every organ, every inch. Blood that was now flushing, running, making her once still heart beat again. The next thing I know she runs towards me and her body crashes into mine. I stumble back, my hands still in the air as she wrapped her arms around me, pulling me into her tight embrace. You are here! You were waiting for me! I cant believe this! I am alive baby... 1am breathing. ---- eee = She cries, sobs and whispers in my ear. I feel her trembling lips next to my ear but I stay frozen. T was waiting for her ....I was not. I didn''t even know she had been brought back. T thought it was impossible. One doesn''te back from death. Death is something we have to ept, to move on from. But she is here. Right in front of me. Breathing. Looking the same as [left her. Her scent was the same. Resembling a garden of Jasmines. A scent T had almost forgot. Almost lost. The scent I had reced with that sweet cherry blossoms. Tt feels just like yesterday. I waited for you Xav... why did you take so much time? they tortured me... their men raped me...that man David... he asked me to scream for you as he tortured me.. I cried for you Chapter 185 ---- every night Xav... but you never came. Twas so scared Xav. I didn''t wanted to die... Twas so scared... Her cries worsen, her entire body trembles. As shees undone in my arms. There was a time when I begged moon goddess for Why did it feel like there is a hollow in my chest? I should be happy, celebrating. She is back. My wishes and prayers came true.And before I know my arms were wrapping around her on their own. this to be real. But now that it was My palms rub circles on her back. Shh its alright. I am here. T sounded like my old self. But was it even me? What was all this? A dream or a nightmare? T expected to wake up any second. To see those brown eyes shaking me awake and telling me it''s fine... this is just a dream But they were no where. ---- ee = Why am I not waking up? ---- Chapter 96 She pulls back from me, and I see those teary blue eyes again. Her fingers cup my face and her rugged breath fans my lips. Please don''t leave me alone again baby. Please... promise me you will never leave me. I don''t want to be away from you for even a second. I love you so much Xav. Her fingers brush my lips and that''s when my eyes snap to the ring on her finger. And right there my entire world copsed and took me inside with it Our wedding ring. It was the same ring. But it was in wrong hands. Or rather... No. ---- eee = T fucking love you Xay- Before I could ask her anything her lips crash on mine and I stood frozen. While the old me would have kissed her back, wrapped hands around her waist and pulled her closer, I failed to do any of it Rather... [remember the feel of her lips. Those naive lips asking me how to kiss back. Her soft nibbles. Her innocent moans Sierra! A familiar voice screams from behind and it felt like a bucked of cold water is thrown on me. I pull back from the kiss and that s when I look at Dom, standing there looking at something behind me How did he came here? Who opened him up? A list of questions were going on in my mind but they were not umportant. Her face was pale and his eyes screamed fear as he looked at someone. Chapter 186 ---- I follow his stare and that''s where I found those eyes. The eyes this wanderer has been searching for. The eyes that left me sleepless and mind restless Doll? She was leaning against the door frame of the same building. Her eyes were alreadytched on me.But something seemed missing in them. Those shining bright orbs were dull, tired. Did she saw Reb kissing me? Is this the reason. Her face was awfully pale and her lips were slightly parted. Like she could barely breathe. Her head. rested back on the wooden door and I see her clutching her stomach... as if it was hurting her.And a sick feeling twisted inside me. Something wasnt wrong. Something is terribly wrong. This dark aura. This air of emptiness. ---- eee I can feel it to my bones. Doll? Thank moon goddess you are fine or... Or I would have never forgiven myself. Stepping aside from Reb I was going to step towards her when she suddenly showed me her hand. Stopping me. My brows furrow. A sad smile forms on her lips. And I see a traitorous teardrop slide down her eyes. Followed by another and then another. You... you both lo-ok beautiful together. It was supposed to be aplement but it ripped my very soul from my body and set it on fire. What is she saying? Has she lost it? If she thinks I am going to push her away just because Reb is here? She is mistaken. We will sit and decide upon something. ---- Tam not letting her go away from me. She is my fucking sanity. Doll I She shakes her head again and then takes a staggering step forward. She was going to fall and I step forward when she catches herself holding the pir. T Ho-pe you forgive me n-ow Xavier. I am so... sorry. Thad forgiven her a long time ago. I was just punishing her so that shees back to me. That she never thinks of leaving me again. Tt''s not like that Doll I- She lurches forward and I feel my entire world stop when I see blood dripping down from the corner of her lips and down her nose. No... No... ---- os This can''t happen. She cant leave me. This is not what I wanted Good... bye Xav...Dom.. She gave us a soft smile filled with so much pain that it felt like someone just rooted a dagger into my chest. Ta-ke me...Ad... What is she saying? T couldn''t hear thest words she said. Choosing her or not is my decision. How can she chose for herself? She cant go away from me. I will not let her.Dammit No Sierra listen to me I - I was toote. She was too far. Her body drops down on the floor with a loud thud and just like that I see her beautiful innocent brown eyes closing down on me. As her lips open to mouth Chapter 187 ---- herst words. The words I heard yet decided to ignore earlier. The words I yearned to hear and answer one more time. Tlove you Xav... Thest tears dribble down her cheek to fall on the ground of the dead. And just like that her extended hand drops down and her bodies go still. Sierrraaaaaaaaaaaa! ---- eee Chapter 97 An eerie silence fills the graveyard with thousands of men standing there, staring at the scene unfolding in front of them. Prodigy. The name which has been thought to be a mere folklore, too powerful to be true wasying there in front of them. And the very proof of her powers stood there, standing, breathing and crying in happiness. However the Kings and everyones eyes were not on her. They were fixated on the figureid on the ground with blood dripping down from her mouth. Sierrraaaa! The Kings voice reverberates through the entire forest. He rushes forward to hold her, touch her and. embrace her away from this worlds dangers. But it was toote. ---- She had sacrificed herself for none other than him. For his happiness. For his love. Which she thought was with his first love, Reb. Xavier almost stumbles forward to reach her with Dom following behind when suddenly they both crash into something... something invisible and drop back with a thud What the hell! Xavier and Dom look up to see nothing. Its like there was an invisible wall. And that''s when it happens. The moon above gets shrouded by dark clouds, winds start blowing out of no where and the dried leaves in the graveyard start crashing into everyone''s eyes: The guards stumble back. Everyone lifts their hands to protect their eyes while Xavier continues to push forward ---- eee = Crawling, slithering, moving All he could see was her. His doll Her eyes closed. No! Doll! Look at me. Open your eyes Sierra! Sierra! Sheid there oblivious, her body limp and head lolled to a side. Xavier felt sick to his stomach. He just wanted to touch her once. To kiss her. To give every drop of blood in his veins to help her heal. But an invisible force was stopping him. Aghhh dammit! He bangs his palms on the floor. Frustrated but that invisible wall seemed to me made of iron. He couldn''t sneak one finger in. He looks up through his hazy vision and he suddenly Chapter 188 ---- feels his entire body go stilff. The leaves... they were circling around her... as if wrapping around her in an embrace. Aggh no... noooo!! Screams suddenly echo from behind and both Dom and Xavier look back to see their guards looking at something on the ground with fear dripping from their eyes. Xavier felt something move past him on the ground and he freezes. Shadows. Shadows were getting separated from bodies of his men and slithering towards the circle... towards her. And the men were falling down, unconscious. What is happening? He looks up ahead and thousands of simr shadows wereing towards the circle from behind the building... from the graves. The shadows all surround her and a patch of pitch ---- eee darkness surrounds the ce sheid on Fuck what the hell is this! Dom screams from behind and Xavier''s heart thuds when he sees Dons shadow.. Pulling to separate itself from his body. Dom! Tt''s ripping something in... inside me. And then with a snap, the shadow separates from his body and he drops back. Unconscious. Dom! Dom!! Fuck! Xavier look back to find everyone having a simr fate. Reb, all the guards and even Dom. Xavier''s pov The simr ripping feeling starts entering my chest and I knew I was going to be the next. Clenching my fists I look up and I feel my vision going hazy. ---- Do-ll The winds suddenly lift up her unconscious body and that''s when I see a shadow, bigger than I have ever seen forming behind her. No... this is impossible. Nooo Doll! I feel my own shadow separating from me, my consciousness drifting yet I had to look at her... I can t leave her no... Breathing heavily, I try to take deep breaths but it was inevitable. I barely have a few seconds left before this darkness takes over. I blink my tears, and I see the shadow take the shape of a hand resting on her naval. An arm that wraps around my dolls slender waist. The shadow forms a figure triple a normal werewolves size and he stood behind her. His face dips into her neck from behind. ---- os Sierra! Eyes dark as night look up at me and that''s when I see those shadows form a face. A face I had not known yet which looked familiar. My mind freezes and I go numb. No. This can''t be happening. How... how could it be him. He... he died years ago. I must be hallucinating. This is not real... But these shadows, the darkness. Nice seeing you again...... Z He whispers and all my senses freeze. It felt like someone just rooted a knife into my chest. Z.... That''s what he used to call me. Is it him really? Andrew... Adrian. King Adrian. That''s what I am for you Z. You really thought you got rid of me, huh? You took away my everything from me and now I will take away all that belongs to you.. Chapter 189 ---- Including your little... Doll The bastard rubs his nose down her jawline and I feelva boil inside me. Don''t you dare touch her! Stop! No! Leave her dammit! Let her goooooooo! It was a mistake! I didn''t do- T dare you to take her back from me, Z. I will be waiting. Noooooo! Darkness enters my vision and just like that my body drifis into oblivion. ---- eee Chapter 98 Sierras Pov Sierra! Doll! Don''t you dare touch her! Noo! I could hear Xaviers screams but it sounded like it wasing from deep down a well and I was getting dragged away from it. I don''t know why he was screaming for me. I made this choice myself. He shouldn''t be sad. Rather he should be happy. I brought him back his lover. They can have a happily ever after even though I will no longer be a part of their story. Sacrifices are needed for great endings. ---- And I just happened to be that sacrifice. He shouldn''t waste it, rather he should cherish it. I could feel something wet drop down my cheeks and I knew they were my tears. But why can''t I move or open my eyes. Its like my body has shut down but my brain was working. I could hear sounds and I could also feel a touch. A warm touch around my torso like someone was holding onto me and a horses neighing. Who is holding me? I thought I was dead? Why can I still sense everything? Xavier''s screams have long gone, silenced in the distance and there was a deadly silence I was floating in. I tried to concentrate but all I heard were the thudding of feet, crickets making sounds at night and the sound of water. Could it... could it be the river of death. ---- eee = Was I getting taken to the other part of thend. Where the sun never rises? Dread settles in my chest. I struggle to open my eyes, to move. But I couldn''t rather I feel that warm hand moving up my waist and suddenly I feel warm fingers wrap around my neck. This is not my hallucination. Someone is really holding me. With a yank my back is pressed on something hard but that grip on my neck doesnt listen. Slowly warmth start creeping up my back and I realised T was flushed on someones chest with their hand on my neck keeping me pressed to them. The grip... it wasnt hurting But it was rough carnal and almost animalistic. Like it hasn''t touched a human form before: Where is this person taking me? Who is he? I should be worried right... 1am unconscious. I can''t move and this man is touching me. What if he tries something? Chapter 190 ---- No! Siere on try! I try to open my mouth to say something, to ask him who he was? To ask him to leave me and I think I seeded in it. I feel my lips starting to part slowly. Icould feel cold wind enter my mouth... as if we were moving. And then suddenly it was gone. My mind froze as I feel something warm.. A finger. No thumb thrust into my mouth. What the fuc- Tt moves slowly. Tracing my tongue, the insides of my cheek. I wanted to bloody bite him. To ask him what the fuck he is doing when he suddenly thrusts it even further and I feel my gag reflexesing in. Agghhh! Gag out that shit for me, my little rabbit. Come on. What is he talking about? And why did his voice sent a shiver down my spine. I haven''t even seen this man ---- eee but I feel my bones rattle in his presence Who is he? My gag reflexes set in again but nothinges out. I wanted to move, to thrash but all my body could do was toy lifeless in his arms. T know you can hear me little rabbit. His voice was impatient, his thumb persistent and my tears continue to dribble down my cheeks. Be a good girl now. Come on. His thumb presses deeper and just like that I feel all my stomach muscles spasm and its contents vomit out of my mouth. That wretched witch must have a death wish trying to poison you. He whispers to himself but I heard him. What? Was he talking about that old witchdy I met? The one who offered me an apple to regain my energy ---- before I tried healing Reba. But why would she try to poison me It wasnt making sense. Nothing was making sense right now. Once done I feel those fingers back on my lips. This time thankfully he didn''t insert them rather he was cleaning my lips with something wet. Water perhaps. His touch was gentler this time. My] Lord. You can settle the captive in the carriage. We have enough space. Someone speaks and it took me few seconds to intercept that I was the captive they were talking about. Thankfully I will be away from this strange man. Ican finally breathe away from his suffocating aura. But then I feel my front body getting pressed against a warm hard chest. A huge chest. And I am hit by a ---- eee = scent of mint and something darker... like sin. That grip return around my waist again and I feel my cheek pressing against his chest. No it rides with me. He groans, his entire chest moves and fear strikes me again. Trust me when I say I have lived with dangerous and powerful people. My dad. Anthony. And then Xavier. But him? He was different league entirely. It was like he wasnt even a werewolf in the first ce. And I am saying this when I haven''t even seen him. Mie Wait a second. He referred to me as an it. As i thing. Not a breathing being. What was wrong with him? Thad so many questions in my mind. Who was he? Chapter 191 ---- Where is he taking me? Am [in thend of darkness? Will I live. But all of them stay unanswered right now. Surrounded by that mint scent, I dont know when slowly all my senses start getting faded and soon I feel myself drift deeper into the darkness that was already enveloping me. ---- eee Chapter 99 I wake up to my body protesting with even the slightest of movement. My brows furrow and I blink open my eyes to only find darkness. Have I even opened my eyes? Why is it so dark around here? T tap my fingers on my eyes.... There was no blindfold on my eyes. Yet still so dark. Gulping I press my palms on the bed to push myself up when I feel something soft like silk under my fingers. I lift my fingers to touch my body and I realised I was also wearing a strange satin cloth was more like a cape,open from front. I press my hands on my chest to find some strange bandage material wrapped around my chest and my hips....what the hell? Are these clothes? In what era have IJ transferred to? Was the magic I wielded some kind of time travel of what? ---- -_ Last I checked I helped Rebae back to life, then I fainted after bidding my farewell to Xavier. I thought I was dead unless.... That touch... the gagging, ... The warmth Shit! They all were real. Does this mean I could be in the Kingdom of. darkness? Pushing myself up from the bed. I stagger to find something. Anything. Door, water, light when my foot hits something and a cry leaves my lips. Fuck dammit! I drop back on the bed to hold my toe in my hands. Pressing it tightly I blow air on it. What was it even? A tock? Hello! Can someone hear me! I am awake now It may be the most stupid thing to say right now. But Thad to try. ---- eee = Hello! Someone! Help mee! I must have screamed for almost ten minutes when. finally I saw the door opening and a burning torch lights the room. Aghh finally some light. Or I thought I was going to have depression. Thank y- ahbhhhhhhhh I literally scream scrambling back to the wall as I saw the figure standing at the door holding the torch. Aghhhhhbhh! And it seemed I was not the only one who screamed. He screamed too. He.... Or I don''t know what to call it. [have never seen someone like this before His... his body was of human yet his head...it looked like that of a deer. His eyes pitch dark just like the animal. I couldn''t believe my ears. I blink once twice. And he does the same as if mimicking me. What''s got you pussy pants in a twistie Robertia. Chapter 192 ---- Lower your bleat. I have a pounding headache alreadia. " Aghhhhhh I scream again seeing the other man or animal or whatever. He had ears of what looked like a cow, face of somewhat a human and body covered in brown fur. o Holy mother jam! Who is it?. She! Tam a she not it and who all are you? Where am T and why have you brought me here? She? They tilt their heads to a side as if they are hearing it for the first time and then they end up cracking up like it was a joke You meanie you gotta a pussy? What the hell is wrong with these people. And what kind ofnguage are they speaking? And whats with their body. ---- eee T mean I am a woman. They tilt their head to the other side this time, staring at me and it felt like I am talking to toddlers. Wooooo..... Man. You area a man but you said you have a pussy. Are they stupid? Or are they pretending to be? Letting out a frustrated sigh I rake my fingers through my hair and cross my legs on the bed to get back their attention. Just drop this for now. Now tell me who brought me here. Why do you need me here. They again look at each other and I see them wink one another. You are Lordies pussy. Your pussy is his. I grab the first thing my hands could grab... a pillow and [ toss it at them. Shut up you creeps! Get out of my way. ---- Pushing past them I snatch the burning torch from their hands and make my way outside. Waitia... . They scream,ing after me but I don''t stop. I was determined to get out of here. There were corridors on all sides, and I take the first turn. I continue to walk... and walk and walk... for what felt like hours. And then finally I could feel mud under my feet. T look up and find it to be an an open area.... bonfires were lit but that''s not what made my footsteps freeze Eyes... different kinds of eyes were stating at me. Like I am an alien in their world. Tf one had legs of humans, their hands was like the legs of a horse. Face of human, body of lion. Some were very pale... with horns on their heads. Even children... Some had tails others had lions canines. There were woman. But not human. My eyes caught a beautiful woman''s face... the most beautiful face I had ever seen in my life but her legs... they were.. ---- She was a mermaid. And she slithers on the floor instead of walking. Another one had wings, toorge to be hidden, fluttering with the wind. And then there was one you would definitely call a human unless you will see her huge ears and webbed feet. No one wore much clothes. They were only covered in pearls and translucent clothes... giving a full view of their assets. And I feel my cheeks burn. Men also just had clothes around their waist. Their chests were naked, decorated with neck pieces of shells and horns. They all stopped whatever they were doing and I hear them talking about me but I couldn''t understand anything Their eyes. Some had awe, some jealousy, yet the mostmon was intrigue. I feel their eyes scanning my body from top to bottom, men as well as woman and IT immediately wrap my arms around my chest. Chapter 193 ---- They starting closer and my fear intensifies. Stop... donte near me.. T turn to run back in when I see the people surround me from even behind. I had no where to go. I was trapped. ---- eee Chapter 100 My heart was thudding rapidly in my chest and any second it could leap out its rib cage. My throat was dry as a bone and the cold outside, made me shiver, providing little respite in my situation. Lordie... Prettia Wolfial? They were talking in some strangenguage. These were the only words I could make out. Prettia could be pretty and Wolfial... maybe they knew I was from the werewolfnds. My mind was frying while my body stood frozen. They all were too close. Almost touching me when T see one with a pig like nose sniff me. I tried to move back when another nudged his muzzled head into my rear making me almost shriek. No.. Stop please. ---- I was scared Shit scared. Staring at them seemed like they would devour me an second. One was going to lick my face with his sticky tongue when suddenly something climbs up my shoulders. Bubbles! He shows his cute teeth to the person and they all step back for a second. That was the exact distraction I needed. Pushing past them I enter into a sprint back to the castle when suddenly I hear a ripping sound and T drop down with the pull My knee scrapes in the process. Shit! I look back to find one of them had pinned my long silk shawl like thing with his w feet, ripping it in the process. They again start approaching me and I tug the fabric. ---- eee = A tug of war goes on between us. And then snap. The shawl drops down from my body leaving me in barely in those bandages. And I stumble forward to fall. My limbs frail in all directions as I wait for my face to smash and crack on kissing the floor. But it never happened. Rather my face presses into a hard chest and two string arms immediately wrap around my waist. Steadying me. I stand frozen. As then that familiar scent hits me. Mint and sin. He was the same man. I was not hallucinating. I recognise his touch. He held me... he brought me here He was the one who fucking kidnapped me. Chapter 194 ---- You bastar- My profanities died down in midway as I pulled back to look at him. No not look, crane up my neck to get a glimpse of him. I was not short... my height was average but this man? He can engulf three bodies simr to mine and still even one won''t be visible. His body was huge... like that of a gori yet it was beautiful, sculpted, toned. I could almost feel his muscles through the ck cloth he was wearing. T gulp to look up and I wished I hadn''t haven''t seen someone so rugged, so raw, so dangerous yet so beautiful. He was the Adonis God What was he doing here? He doesn''t look down at me. Yet I could clearly see the colour of his eyes. Brown.. Dark brown simmering with the reflection of the burning torches. ---- But they weren''t soft. No. They were whole, consuming, enveloping everything that came in its way to be lost in a dark abyss. I realised my mouth was still hanging open and I immediately close. Whats wrong with me? My eyes drop back down when suddenly I feel something warm wrapping around me and I freeze. He... he has removed his fur coat and wrapped it around me. Now that I look at him... I realise he was the only one with human appearance like me. Is he human? Werewolf perhaps? Or a beast like these people. If he is a werewolf, what is he doing here? Vroox! Tyyny xypBor Ou annuit nyruitr acyyryii aa! He speaks something to the people. Not once looking ---- ee down at me and the very next instant I feel a thump. I look back scared to find everyone dropping on their knees, submitting to this man. Was he the king here or something? Vnrsex! He repeats again and I feel my insides trembling. My ego.. Self respect... Honour went out to take a stroll as I feel this urge to do the same thing. His voice.. Hismand had some power that I could feel in my very bones. T drop down on my knees and I was going to bow my head when suddenly I feel a stick getting ced under my chin. Stopping me. Not you. He grunts and T gulp to look up. He was still not looking down at me. Not even once. Stand up. T get up in a heartbeat and fumble with my hands. No one has dared to lift their heads let alone look at me again. They were still in the same position, their heads were touching the floor as if they were ---- eee = worshipping someone. Him. Was he really their God or what? Follow me. With thisstmand he turns around to leave and T look behind me. Was he talking to me.But he didn''t even look at me. The very man from earlier... the one with human face and cow ears steps forward to tell me Followae... go.. But who.. Who is he? And that''s when he whispers in my ear and I feel the very floor slip from under my feet. Adrian Volkoy. The Lord of darkness... Our Lordie. Fuck! Kill me now. Chapter 195 ---- Chapter 101 I strode behind hum on small unsteady clumsy steps while his were long, confident and screaming authority. Finding myselfgging behind I jog up to reach him, breathing heavily with even the slightest of exertion. He suddenly stops and it took all the muscles in my body to not crash into his huge back. My extended palms clench and heartt leaps into my throat. Te moves his head to a side. But doesn''t say anything And then he starts walking again. Strange He is kinda weird But what do I have to do with that. I just have to request him to release all the woman he had taken over. And then ask him to let me go. ---- eee But then where will I go after that? Can I return to the werewolf territory? Can I see them together with my own eyes? The scene from earlier shes in my mind where she kissed him right after wrapping herself on his arms and I couldn''t even see. Thad to look away. The very lips that imed and touched every inch of my skin weretched onto hers. Tt broke something inside me Did he ever felt something for me or was it all just a lie. A lie to stop me from leaving and abiding him without any question like that little doll he made me to me. Yet there was still a stupid part of me that believed that it wasnt all a lie. There had to be something real between us Something that made my heart flutter. His eyes... they couldn''t have lied right. ---- He loved Reva a lot. She was his world... but in this one year I was able to secure a small corner in his heart for myself right? If not his whole heart. I wasntpletely worthless to him right? I got so lost in my thoughts that I didn''t realise we had stopped and I was standing in the middle of a room. Using my palms I rub my tears to look around. The floor under my feet was covered in soft fur. The walls decorated with that looked like animal skins and in the centre was a chair... no something simr to a throne. He lifts his cloak to settle on it and lean back. What are y- A show of his hand made me stop. My nerves were a wreck. I bite my lip to fumble with my mmy hands. There is a tea pot on your left. Pour me a cup. The word tea leaving his rough sinful lips felt like humour. A man like him must chug goblets of rum and whiskey. Was he seriously drinking tea? ---- eee = Deciding not to question his drinking preferences I moved towards the table on the left and surprisingly there was a table there. As he said there was a pot. And cups. Pouring the liquid into the cup I beeline towards him, with the cup shaking in my hands. ttering. Damn Sier. Control. What would he think? You are not some scared damsel in distress. You are a strong woman. Shoulders square, eyes upe on. Where should I keep it? Closer. And just like that my resolve wavers. Damn him and his aura. I was trying to be away from it and he is only making it difficult. T take one step and he groans under his breath. Closer. Chapter 196 ---- The cup start cluttering more as I ampletely swallowed by his aura How huge is this man? I feel like an ant in front of him. Someone negligible in his presence. His shadow has engulfed mepletely. Like if he wished he could crush me with a mere finger. I take another step forward and lift up the cup. But he doesn''t take it. Hey man! I am talking to you! Take the bloody cup my arms are aching. Sir... Alpha.. Lord... What do I call him now? I remember some of the men were calling him Master. Does he prefer that- Master- I couldn''tplete. In an instant his hand snaps out and grip the fur shawl from front. I am tugged towards him and I gasp as my front touches against his. My heart leaps out of my chest as I see my bandaged ---- eee chest pressed against his sold front: Adrian... His name rolls out of his tongue like silk and I nkly stare up at his face. The stubble on his chin touches my forehead and I couldn''t breathe The mint and sin scent was too overpowering. My lungs felt like they would choke. And his tight grip on the front of the shawl right above my chest wasnt helping That''s what you call me, little rabbit. Ad... Adrian. The name rolls out of my tongue and I cant help remember Xavier. The way he asked me to call him Sir. To never take his name when we initially met yet this man... Before I know he hmms. Something darkens in his eyes which weren''t even looking at me. Wait a second.... Till now he didn''t once look at me. ---- His gaze was fixed on the wall behind me. Is this some rule here? Or am I too low of a werewolf to be seen by his eyes. Oh shit. Lam so sorry - I look down to find the tea soiled on his clothes. It was burning hot but he didnt even flinch. Worry fills my insides while he sat there like a rock, unaffected by a tide Tdidn''t - Shhhh. His thumb found my lips and my body freezes. Eyes widen. He grazes them in a slow tantalising action and I feel my body betraying me Say it again little Rabbit. Say my name. I felt like I was cheating. Who is this man? I don''t even know him. Officially I am still Xavier''s wife despite the fact that he may have chosen Reb. ---- eee = Letting another man touch me is a sin. Tam married. Please stop this- T couldn''tplete as a growl leaves his lips and the next thing I know his one hand wraps around my waist and with his other hand, his fingers start tracing my face. My forehead, my eyes, my nose, my lips down to my chest and my waist. Tneed to touch something once to recognize it. He whispers in my ear and just like that. His hand drops from me. I crawl back immediately from him. Looking at him in shock and that''s when I look into his dark brown eyes to realize. Te cant see He is blind Chapter 197 ---- Chapter 102 My fingertips are my eyes. Lub Dub. Lub. Dub. Thear my heart thudding in my chest as I nkly stare at the huge man in front of me.Blind? No how could he blind. He is the Lord of all these people. How can he lead everyone when he is blind? So no. I won''t stop from touching you or rather seeing you. And as far as your so called married tag is concerned. He presses his elbows on his knees and leans in. For the first tume I see his eyes shift down....like he was actually looking at me. ---- eee And I shiver. I literally shiver. Werewolfw means shit here. And no book ofw exists in thend of darkness. I am the Lord of this ce and whatever I say besw here. My mouth opens and closes but I couldn''t utter anything. You would have died there if I hadnt saved you. So from this day hence consider it as a rebirth. Forget that ce and forget him. You will start serving me and my people from now. I want you to help out every injured man in my pack diligently. And in return you will be rewarded with warm food, a room and all basic necessaries you require. Understand? Something wretches in my stomach. A storm brewing. ---- My fists clench and he raises a brow. Wanna say something, little Rabbit? Yes -I- Don''t. I hate useless gabbing because my hearing senses are too sensitive. You may leave now. The door is to your left. I blink. Is this man serious? Why did he ask them Loading and unloading my fists. I take deep breaths As I see him pick up a paper from the pile beside him. His fingertips start moving on the paper and I find the text to be slightly risen. Were there special books for those who can''t see. I have not seen these in the werewolfnds. The people may seem backward and century old but in some regards they were way ahead of us He ignores me presencepletely and I just stand there. No way am T leaving without stating my point. ---- eee = Where are those woman? I am the prodigy. You have found me, now release all of them. His fingers stop and I feel my body trembling in rage and apprehension. While he sat unbothered. Too rigid. Woman... hmm I see. He tilts his head to a side and rests his hand under his chin. Twill give the orders tomorrow. However I forgot to ask you something. Do you know how to read? T-Ido Perfect. When you are not healing you will start making braille books in the factory tomorrow and at night, you will be here. Reciting me the book that I want. But why me? No answer. Chapter 198 ---- Nothing. He goes back to reading the paper in his hand and I realise he will not be saying anything else. He speaks whenever he wants to. He shuts you up when he wishes. This man may be the most infuriating man I have ever met. What an arrogant prick! I was going to turn around and leave when suddenly I see two woman entering. I thought they were here to throw me out but rather they walk past me. One was that beautiful fairy and another one was a short one with long golden hair touching the floor. They both stand on the either side of his seat and bow. As if he could see them bowing. Lordie its time. Again that strange way of speaking. However now do ---- T realise it, he was talking to me normally. He even had an ent. Is he the only one here who can speak like that? He suddenly gets up and I opens his arms. I see the fairy fluttering her wings to go higher while the other one pulled out a stool from behind and got ontop of it to reach his height. Next I know, they remove the cloak covering his body like he was some God. Leaving his torso naked and I suck in a breath. Damm. He was sculpted. There were muscles everywhere. Not even a single cell of fat. My cheeks taint and the woman on his either side barely wearing anything. Didn''t help. T lower my eyes. And that''s when I see him getting up and approaching me I stagger back ---- -_ His mint scent hits me and then he walks past me, with the woman trailing behind him. One was struggling to pick up his clothes, while the other was opening doors for him. I stay squandered to a corner. And only when he vanished from my vision, could I actually breathe. Irun my palms on my forehead and I found myself sweating profoundly. Taking deep breaths. I sigh. What mess have I been entangled in? I thought I will surrender to him and he will leave the woman and let me go But his ns were different. What does he want from me in the first ce? He could have asked me to heal his eyes. But no he is asking me to help others. ---- eee = Is he really blind? Or is he pretending? Chapter 199 ---- Chapter 103 Xavier''s POV Sierra wasn''t a choice. She was an obligation. T didn''t want to marry her by will, she was put as a recement in my life. The only reason I married her was to avenge Reb, degrade her to filth, fucking break her and toss her aside after she gives me a heir. But it was clear, things didn''t go as nned. Sierra Winters became more than just a recement. The light in her eyes I wanted to choke became my only source of direction in darkness. Her body which I wanted to use and discard became a ce of my worship. Her face which I initially dislike seeing and ---- ee = considered a bad omen, became a reason of me opening my eyes everyday. And her innocence which I took? Didn''t taint her, rather it made me an addict for her. Tf you ask me when it happened I would say I don''t know. Maybe it was when I saw her smile for the first time. Or perhaps when I saw her sleep with the animals, rather than the pack house. Or when she daringly stood in front of bolt, trying to save me while everyone was running saving their lives. Or perhaps when she rooted that knife into my chest. Sick. Right? But just imagine if she could kill me for the sake of avenging her mother and brothers. The ones she loved. Imagine what she could do for me if she loved me. And why imagine. It was right in front of my eyes. ---- -_ She reincarnated Reb, putting her own life on sake just to have me forgive her. She didn''t care if T will never love her as much as I loved my first wife. She didn''t care that by bringing her back she will be destroying her own life. She didn''t care if Reb will reim her position as the Queen and she will be tossed aside. She just did it because she was selfless She knew I missed Reb and she didnt needed any more reason. My happiness. That''s all she thought about, not caring about destroying herself in the process Doll... Why? Why are so nice? So selfless... if only you hadn''t been this good. You would be still beside me. ---- eee = My chest felt heavy as I lean my head back on the chair. Her thoughts keep me preupied. It been a week. I know nothing about her. And there are no traces. Where he took her. Tf she is even breathing? Was she hurt? Has she eaten something? What is he going to make her do? And the more I think about her? I am lefi helpless and frustrated. The kingdom of darkness is no joke No man or woman that has been taken there has ever returned. It''s like a dark abyss which consumes everything. I still remember when it was first made and make chills travel down my spine. That night. It changed everything. Chapter 200 ---- And I was a mere kid back then. I couldn''t have done anything. I was helpless. A lot of lives were lost that night... And of them was his Yet I saw him with my own eyes. He has there... as a shadow bigger than anything I have ever seen. Tis face was that of a man now. But those eyes. They were the same. I could recognise them from anywhere. Especially what he called me..... Z Only he called me that Tam sucked out of my thoughts when I look up to find Reba''s back towards me. She was discarding the flimsy lingerie she wore at a taunting slow pace. Her fingers traced her naked skin and soon her clothes pool around her feet She opens her long hair next and flips them to a side. Her golden hair almost glow With the same slowness she turns, showing me her ---- eee naked body and I nkly stare at it: Those full blossoms. Thighs. Hourss figure. Huge pelvic floor. It was the same. Just like Ist remember her but unlike before my body stays unmoved. My eyes steer up to her face and I find her lips painted in a dark blood red colour. Her cheeks had a blush on and her blue eyes looked at me with desire. Reba was every mans dream. Men would die to take a face like that home. But all I could think of was those hollow cheeks, that scar running down a certain face, those innocent brown orbs looking at me clueless. That sunken body. That blossoms which weren''t heavy but enough to be perfectly fit in my palms. Those short legs, shifting weight from one to another. ---- Quivering as I entered them Fuck! I was scared of seeing, thinking about andparing Sierra with Ren when I first entered her. Everytime I had this fear. Yet it never happened once. It''s like we were in our own different world where no third person existed. But right now. Seeing Reb, why am Iparing Reb with Sierra instead. Reba was my first wife. My first love. When she left me I upturned the world to have her back, and now that my wish is fulfilled? Tamparing her with doll? Why? Maybe because the cost of having her back was not what I was willing to pay. I was not willing to have ---- eee = my doll go. Yet she went. Far... far away to and. Which has no return. Baby. Did you miss me? I cant think I can live a day without you. Reb whispers, settling her ass on my parted thigh and T look up into her eyes. The truth was. T lived. I learned to live without her. How. I don''t know. Dont we all eventually? But this one week without doll... it was feeling like a century. I thought it will get better, but its only getting worse with time. When I lost Reb I killed ten thousand men in barely few hours, but now that I have lost my doll.... The Chapter 201 ---- only difference is that I want to kill myself. Tam her used I pushed her too far. The only person to be med for her loss is me: This time the storm is not external, its internal and I have this feeling its going to implode. You look stressed after loosing that girl... my recement. Your doll right? Let me help you. Doll Hearing that word from Rebs lips made me see red. Destructive tendencies. I know. It sounds stupid but only I had the right to call her that. Iclench my fists. To control my rage. Whats wrong with me? Reb drops down to her knees between my open legs and her long fingers trace up my thigh. ---- eee Just rx baby. ---- Chapter 104 Just let me take care of you. Her eyes stay fixated on me as she proceeds further and I just keep sitting there. We had done this countless times. She had satisfied me like none other. This isnt something new. It was used to be like this. She used to be the only woman who could satisfy me. The only body which could take my beast yet... She bites her lip seductively to open them up. She moves closer and before I could stop myself, my fingers wrap around her neck. She only giggles and moans. Enjoying this. When I wasn''t. ---- os Tocan''t That''s all I said before I got up and walk past her. Leaving. Not sparing a nce at the woman desiring me, down on her knees, naked Fuck Storming out I rake my fingers through my hair and. before I know my steps stop outside that old alley room. Her old room. Pushing open the door [am met with just an old mattress and a tetteredforter. Dropping on it, I take deep breaths to calm myself. Why Doll... why did you do this? Why did you made this decision on my behalf? You had no fucking right to choose for me. What if I wanted you? L loved Reb right. I could do anything for her at a time. Then what is wrong with me now? There is just one exnation for it. Just one logic. Chapter 202 ---- And I am scared to even admit it to myself. Maybe... I was never in love with Reba. I lusted for her, liked her. She was exactly what I ever wanted. Her submissive nature satisfied me But she wasnt what I needed. Those rebellious eyes of my doll. That bratty mouth of hers. The way she smiled, took care of others. How she took a stand for herself, her dignity, her ego yet that innocence. Her selflessness I was obsessed with her like darkness is obsessed with the moon. mes with fire. And fishes need water. And I can not imagine a life without her. Touching Reb, having her touch me, pleasure me. Doesn''t excite me. Rather all I remember is her. ---- eee Those soft brown eyes. And its not just Reb. If even the most beautiful woman in the world is sent to pleasure me. I am going to reject her. This feeling will not change. My di*k has taken a im on her. Just like my mind. And no matter what happens, Its not something that can be changed. A heir. My kingdom needs a heir. Thave a Queen. Thave an obligation. Yet all I think about is her. I chuckle, looking at the broken mirror in front of me. See what you have done to me doll. A man like me who could do anything for power, for ---- Reb. Had been stripped bare. You have taken away everything from me. I desire nothing else except you. And the possibility of you never returning. Somehow doesn''t change anything. If there is even one percent probability of you returning. Tam going to wait for you. Lam going to find you. ek Third person pov Reba was still down on her knees, naked. Her fists clenched and eyes fuming as she stared at the empty seat in front of her. Her...Xavier. He had just rejected her and walked away. His eyes, they weren''t the same. They no longer stared at her with the carnal desires of an animal, rather there was a coldness, an aloofness in them which she had never seen before ---- eee = What changed while she was not here? What happened with him? He could burn the entire world for her, he had said to her once but now. He couldn''t even look at her? There was only one person who can tell this now. Hot blood gushes inside her and she picks up her silk robe to wrap it around her body. Storming out of the room she bangs her palms on the second door to her left. Hold on. m- The heavy voice speaks from inside but Reb didn''t give two shits. Pushing open the door she storms in to be only weed by a males defined muscr naked back. He cranes to look back over his shoulder and his eyes held surprise, but he covers it up. What do you want? He groans lowly and she steps closer to fold her arms on her chest. Not bothered by his nakedness as if she had seen it countless times before. What the fuck is wrong with him? What happened Chapter 203 ---- while I was not here. A smile morphs on his lips and he turns around to speak in a quiet voiceced with mockery. What happened? Did you just tasted the bitter taste of rejection. It was high time for it. Dont you think... mate? Especially after how many times you rejected me. The word mate was a mockery from his lips. And her fists clench. Staring into his grey eyes, she just tilts her head up to step even closer. You are messing with the wrong person, Dom. I am the Queen- Tsk. You are not, Reba. Not any longer. The title has been given to the one who truly deserves it. And she is the only person I will ever bow to. Sierra King. My Queen. Reba''s eyes widen and that one name gave her all ---- eee the answers as she staggers back. Her eyes hold disbelief. ---- Chapter 105 Dom steps closer to her and it was time for her to stagger back. He has been the good man all this tume, a gentleman but with this woman, he had to drop the veil Goodness is for those who deserve it. And this woman? Didn''t deserve any of it You can fool the entire world for being that sweet innocent girl. You fooled Xavier for being that loving wife who fulfilled at his needs. You fooled me... by making me believe we could have a future.... Unless the second you came to know Xavier will take over the throne and not me. Your real colours became visible that day Reba. You made me think I was less in front of my brother. That I was not deserving for you. You rejected me and opened your legs for my brother. At first I thought you really loved him. That I was the fucking third wheel between you two. I left these ---- eee =nds... I sacrificed everything. You, my kingdom, mynd so that you both can have a happily ever after. But it seemed you only loved his power. Not him. Her eyes burn red and the next thing Dom knows, she smacks his face. Her hands burning. How dare youy these baseless usations on me. I love Xavier and I will only love him. A nerve ticks in his forehead and a smile form on his lips. Cracking his head to a side, Dom continues to step closer till he had her pinned to the wall Stoping closer or I will scream... T swear I will scream.. "Xay.. Dom''s palms m on her lips, muffling her scream and her eyes widen. She thrashed when he only gripped her wrists to pin them over her head. Easy mate.... Oops ex mate. Rx. The more you Chapter 204 ---- the thrash the tighter this hold gets. Nowing to why you are breathing. He moves closer to inhale her scent. Do you really think Xavier was the one who visited your corpse everyday. The one who paid beautiful jasmine flowers on you? Do you think he is the one who found out the prodigy for you? She stills. And he smirks. Wrong, I did all that. Her thrashing seizes and her eyes widen to the size of saucers But wait a second. Don''t think that I love you and that''s why I reincarnated you. No baby... Do you really think you could just die without me allowing it ---- eee Without me seeking revenge from you? Every tear, every cry, every sleepless night I spent waiting for you. Hoping you will love me back. Hoping you will honour our matebond will be avenged. And even your death couldn''t stop it. Standing in front of you is not that innocent boy who could do anything for you... Wrapping his hand around her neck, he puts pressure and tears pool in her blue eyes. No you killed that boy. And this man can do anything to destroy you. Anything, With this he lets her go and she literally runs away from me. You- You are doing a mistake. Xavier loves me. I am going to tell him- Dom chuckles again to lean back on the wall, his hands delve into his pocket. ---- -_ Tell him what? That I manhaled you? Showed you a mirror and gave you a reality check. Go ahead. Even I will tell him that you were my mate. That woman for which I left everything. The woman who I fucked for 5 years but the day she came to know I was not going to be the king. She rejected me, left me in the dirt, left me begging and said if I truly loved my brother... I will not interfere. You never loved my brother or me, Reb. You just loved the title of the Queen. And you used us for it. But in the end. See what happened. Karma is a really bitch. Isnt it. You have been revived, the world will love you. You have everything. But behind closed doors? You will be never loved again. You will have nothing. You will be all alone. Abandonment. ---- eee = You will now know the meaning of this world. She shakes her head in a no. Clenching her fists. So you are saying that Xavier loves that pathetic toything of his... That doll. You are delusional. Plus she is dead. No one has ever returned from the kingdom of darkness. See your reality Reb. Your chips are finally falling. This is how you talk about the woman who sacrificed her life for you. She was just a recement. What do you want me to do? Worship her. Indeed do that. And maybe your sins can be pardoned. She is the prodigy. One born in a million years. Her blood is purer than ever known being. And her soul? She is the true image of divinity. From the time I spent with her. She opened my eyes. Her one line was enough to break the shackles of self doubt I had been living in for years. Chapter 205 ---- She transformed whosover she touched. And Xavier was no exception. To be honest I am happy for him. He deserved her. He deserved to be loved for who he is and not for his power. She may be dead. She may be alive somewhere. I don''t know but she is eternal in our hearts. And no one can take her away from us. Long hail the Queen. And yes... Dom stops to look down at her body. That old tricks of yours to use your body to make me dance on your fingers is over. Close that robe from front. Hide the little dignity that you have... Or it wouldn''t take me a second to rip this fake honour of yours in front of my brother with just one line of truth. With this Dom ms the door and leaves while Reb drops down on the floor. Not able to believe what she heard. ---- eee Everything has changed now. That one woman ruined all her ns But she won''t let this continue. She will get back everything she had. Whether it be the title of the Queen or Xavier himself. Sierra is dead. And the little she is left inside all of them? She is going to murder it. This kingdom was hers, Xavier was hers and it will stay that way. She will make sure of it. ---- Chapter 106 Sierras pov The Kingdom of Darkness. The name sounds crazy but it is not as bad as it sounds. I mean of course I am not used to the darkness here, the sun never rises. I wake up to darkness and sleep to darkness. But what covers it up Are the people. Yes, you heard me right. Unless what I expected on first nce, the people here are love. The first day I got to work.... People kepting to me with different gifts and dishes in their hands. They wanted me to try their food. They wanted me to wear my ornaments. And there was a kid who stood in front of me and ---- eee = ced a beautiful crown my head: Youaie a angel. That''s what he had said, blushed and then ran away. To be honest it was overwhelming. Tnparison to how people in Xavier''s pack treated me? This ce felt tooforting, to homely. And the best thing is the energy here. Every night people have bonfires, feasts and gatherings. Pleasie can you make the hurt go awayie? One of the kids with a twisted knee asks, holding my shirt in a death grip and I sofily smile at him to ce my hand on his head. His parents. A man with Giraffe body and human head and a woman with scales on her body and face stood behind. Worried for their 7 year old who was a replica of his bother. His face was human while his body was covered with Chapter 206 ---- scales. His knee was twisted backward, he got hurt while ying. Look at me little one. His innocent blue eyes were brimming with tears. Tam going to do my magic. Now close your eyes and count till three. But just do it. Te closes his eyes and I ce my palm on his knee. ye I feel my energy flowing. Entering his knee and healing the torn tissue. 9 It was almost done and I pull back. oy ---- eee But nothingie happeneda Mrs Angel. Are you sure? Try getting up. He bites his lip to get up. Closing his eyes, expecting pain but it never came. His eyes snap open and he smiles. He takes a step forward And then another. Momma! Daddy! I walkie! It doesn''t hurt! The very next second the boy jumped on me and I wrap my arms back around him. Thank... you... thank you. Shhhh its fine. His parents thank me and soon they all walk out of my room with smiles on their faces. To be honest this was what I always wanted to do. Helping others gives me the most purest form of happiness. ---- And I am living this life. Could it be that I was always meant to be here? Almong these people. These creatures of darkness as they call them. People do gave me weird looks here for the first few days but I got used to it. Plus the looks aren''t if disgust or judgement like in the Royal Kingdom. But thatced with curiosity. Like they are curios to see what I am. They even refrain from touching me. Not because they think I am filth. Rather the opposite. They think that 1am some goddess and magic will happen if they touch me. Its kind of cute yet silly. And to be honest I don''t me them. Maybe they have not seen the human form before. After all, in this entire ce there are just two people ---- eee = with human body. And those are me and their blind King or Lordie as they refer to him as. Adrian... Taking his name sends a shiver down my spine. Trust me when I say thest part of my every day with him are the most difficult part of my routine. Why? You will understand soon. Timie up Si! Lets goe! Dordara, or the man with deer face and human body I first met enters, and I sigh to get up. My body staggers slightly and I grab my head. Shit. What was it? It was like a wave of dizziness had hit me. And then it vanished Chapter 207 ---- Oie okay? Inod. Softly smiling at him. Its a side effect. I have healed 23 patients since morning and my body takes a toll. No matter howrge or small the injuries are my body gets tired easily. 9 Sure He was really concerned and I smacked his arm to tug him along. Rx Dordara. I am fine. He shook his head with his sensitive hearing and I smirk. Lowlie Si... you will makie me deaf one dayie. I chuckle. Petting his head. His fur is really soft. Trust me. Unlike how scary he looks, he is a softy at heart. 1am grown really close to him in just a week. He seemed just like my younger brothers. ---- eee More innocent if possible. Lordie said no factorie today. You are to reported to his chambers directlie. I stiffen. And my hand drops from his neck. Damn. T was trying to avoid that man. Te calling ne early. Means 4 hours instead of 2 Great. The real torture begins now. Whats with that facie. Lordie isnt bad. He just speaks lessie. I sigh. Of course Dorsara. He doesnt speak much... But he tortures me by asking me to continuously read for hours. The man thinks I am a machine. A non living thing. ---- He doesn''t even let me breathe. And lets not talk about the other ways he has invented to press my buttons. Here goes nothing. I just hope this night gets over soon. ---- eee = Chapter 107 Tenter his chambers and I find him sitting on his chair as usual. His eyes were closed and it looked like he was meditating. Rubbing my neck. I stood there awkwardly. Sould I say something? But will I be disturbing him them. What if he got angry. Thave never in thest seven days seen even a single line of anger or irritation on his forehead. But still. You never know. Do you need me to remind you where the books are kept, little rabbit. He knew I was here? But how. I didn''t even make any mistake. N-o Adrian. [remember. Chapter 208 ---- Begin. I pick up the book at the top and settle down on the carpet to begin reading. Flipping open the first page. Tread mindlessly as I do every night. The stars were shining bright yet the moon stand absent, leaving those twinkling distant bodies to be the only testament to what was happening tonight. We were naked yet enveloped by the darkness of the forest. Our bodies were one, touching with warmth getting shared. I needed him. No. I wanted him to fuc- Lalmost gasp reading the lines. What the hell is this book. I flip through the pages and the title made my throat run dry. The fire on the darkest night: Thave only read official documents and storied till now. Is this a mistake?? Tlook up at Adrian and his face was impassive. ---- eee Rather, lifting the ss of tea, he sips from it Unaffected. Umm Sir I think I have the wrong- Continue. Was all he says and my lips open and close. My cheeks burn red as I read whats written further. [ want him to fuc. K me. Take me raw and im me as his. I want him inside me, taking all my openings and filling me with his... Dammit! What shit is this. Just reading it out load was making me press my thighs together and I could feel a wetness pool between them. T couldn''t wait and he was- You missed a word. He deres and I blink. I didn''t miss, I omitted it deliberately. How could I say it? Think Sier. There has to be a better word Se-ed. ---- Are you sure that''s written there? Why are you stuttering. He fucking knew it. I just know. He is bloody enjoying my difort. Y- Yes. Tnteresting. Continue little rabbit. T couldn''t wait and he wanted me to beg. To ask for it. To scream it. Wrapping his one hand around my neck, enough to support my body. He lifted up my skirt with another and traced my thighs with a possessive touch. My naked back presses against the rough bark. T... Steve... please... And that''s when his fingers found my heat. My archillies heel. My soft spot which can have me beg for him. Aggeghe no please...no. He starts rubbing it and I feel my entire body be a live wire. I was so alive. I felt like a real woman. ---- eee = No or yes my Rose. Tell me do you want me to stop? No... And that''s when his fingers enter- I couldn''t read this. No this was too lewd. This was not what I agreed for. Getting up on my feet I speak breathless. Tcan''t. This is not what I am supposed to read to san? Ts it not text Tt is but- So read it. Your eyes and voice now belong to be little rabbit. No stopping till I ask you to. This man is insane. He has to be. Why can''t he have anyone else read it? Cleaning the sweat running down my forehead. I Chapter 209 ---- begrudgingly open the book again. My walls were squeezing around him. Begging him. And he only moved his digits faster. My head rolls back and he bit my neck, to whisper. Come on. Open them up like the good girl you are. Do you want me or no? Yes. Yes I want you. Please. Take me. Who do you belong to? To you Steve. I am all yours. Take me. Please. It''s getting too much. I cant. And that''s when he rather pulls back. His touch is gone and she slides down the tree bark to look at him in betrayal. Her eyes widen, as if asking him what wrong she did when he settles on a rock to look at her shivering body. Why- Why- ---- eee She asks when he starts putting on his clothes. Leaving her a mess on the floor. Why... why did you stop? And that''s when he looks back at her over his: shoulder to speak in a cold voice she didn''t recognise. T don''t like to lick others spit. I was your mate yet you gave yourself to someone else before me. ---- Chapter 108 She stares at him in shock. She had no idea he knew You never waited for me, Rose. And Tam under no obligation to fill what I never broke. No Steve... Wait. She gets up to run after him but her thighs quiver and she drops down. His steps dont slower. Steve wait! Listen to me once! Please. He doesn''t wait. He doesn''t even turn back. Her tears continue to drip down on the forest ground. Pooling in her pains and fears. Yet he walked away. Leaving her alone. ---- eee = Once upon a time a female pigeonid eggs.the male counterpart protected them with his everything. He gave them all his time, warmth, patience. Yet one day when it came back, he sniffed foreign touch on these eggs. Do you know what he did? He pushed them down the nest. Her murderer them before they were even born. Those eggs were his. Only he had the right to touch them. Yet someone else touched them.... Defiled them. And now they mean nothing. Steve believed the same thing. Rose was his but now someone else had touched her. Taken her. And he was going to repay her with just one thing Destruction. The story ended and I sat there frozen. The paper in my hand was trembling. A thousand thoughts were running in my mind. Chapter 210 ---- I try to adjust when suddenly I feel the wetness between my legs and my face burns red. What is wrong with me? How can I feel like this? I didn''t dare look up when I knew he couldn''t even see me. A deadly silence follows and my heart stops when I see him get up. I was sitting on the carpeted floor and his huge form towered over me. That''s the end... Sir. He just hmms to suddenly walk around me. I can feel his presence behind me. I can see his huge shadow in front of me Ready to devour me. So little rabbit. Did you liked the story? Is he really asking me this? Gulping. I settle with the truth. ---- eee Tdon''t.. I don''t read this kind of stuff. That''s not what I asked. He is fucking too clever. I can almost feel his hot breath behind my ear. No. Ate you sure? Because the only scent I can sniff in this room is that of your arousal. My mouth drops open and I immediately press my legs together. But it was of no use. It was everywhere. And his senses are hundred times more highlighted TAL... T bite my lip to shut my trap. Its better if] don''t say anything further to embarrass myself. Minutes pass and he walks around me again to stop in front of me. He was too close: With me sitting and him standing. All I could see ---- were his long legs. Can- Can I go now? T stutter and that''s when I see him removing his ck gloves. The gloves he has always worn. Now that I look at them I wonder why he never removes them. I also remember the taste leather when they were inside my mouth. What is he up to? Why is he removing them now? Twill answer you just one question little rabbit. And [need you to answer it truthfully. Inod. nkly staring at his huge hands. Corded blue veins were running up from his fingers to his wrist. There were soft male hair on his fist and his nails were clear. Speckles. His palms were so huge that when I look at my petite fingers I feel three hands of my size can fit in his. To be honest he had the most beautiful and manliest ---- eee = hands I had ever seen And I could not take my eyes away from them. How would they feel wrapped? Shit! What am I thinking! Whats wrong with me! How can I even think about another man? It must be the book.. It has to be: Have you found your mate? He questions and my eyes snap up to only face his manhood. Shit. No - [haven t I couldn''tplete. He didn''t let me. His huge hands wrap around my neck and for a second everything froze. Sparks. Lightning. Fire. They hit me together as he forces me to look into his nk eyes. His grip tight enough tomand but not to hair. Rather I could feel his thumb caress my throat. As if feeling my pulse under it. Chapter 211 ---- Lies. Was all he says and that''s when the realisation hits me like a truck. He was my mate. Adrian Volkon. The King of darkness. This beast of a man. Is my mate. ---- eee Chapter 109 Mate. Thave thought about that imaginary face a countless times. When my dad locked me up in the castle, I expected him toe and sweep me off my feet. To take me away from the castle walls. To save me. When I was getting married to Xavier in exchange of the barter, I had looked at the empty door, hoping for a miracle. Hoping for him toe and protect me from getting exchanged as a meremodity. When Xavier punished me at first. When I was left tied in the jungle for people to throw their shit at me, to spit, to dispose their garbage at me. When those rats fed on my body. When that murderer was running after me. Somewhere in my heart, a little corner of it hoped maybe he wille. He will protect me. Love me and say I never have to fear anything again. That he was there. To cherish me, protect me and love me. ---- But sadly everytime I kept waiting but he didn''t came. Gradually I realised Royal pack was my life, its my future, no one is going toe: eptance was the only way. I slowly started seeing Xavier as my mate. I gave a face to that umaginary face on my own. I even felt slightest of sparks at times I settled with the truth that no one wasing to save me or love me Xavier was my everything. My present, my future, my husband. So I gave myself to him. I surrendered my body and mind to him. I never thought there was anyone made for me........ Untill now. I look up at those cold nk eyes and my throat felt stifled. [had no words. What was I expected to say? If I knew what sparks were I was mistaken. ---- os With Xavier it was a mere flicker. Once in a hundred tumes he touched me I felt a spark or two. But this. These sparks lighting up my neck continuously, not stopping for even a second, slithering down my spine to my very core,shaking from inside: It was another league, another level of madness. I was hit by a storm of sparks, it was bing too overwhelming. I wanted to move back but his grip stayed firm. Keeping me in ce. Right at his feet. At his mercy. This... this is impossi-ble. I hall whisper gasp and his hand moves up to grab my jaw. He tilts up my face further, till my neck was craning and his other hand moves through my hair. His long fingers threading through my hair to grab them. My face was burning, the sparks too much to bear and I feel my core throb. Tears gather in my eyes. Chapter 212 ---- Why now? Why now of all times? Why do [have to find him now when I had started living without him. When I had stopped hoping. What is so difficult to believe little rabbit? He scoffs crouching down on his knees toe face to face with me. And I feel my bones rattle seeing the look in his eyes. This that a blind man like me is your mate or this that you are now at the mercy of the very man you betrayed? Betrayal I... [never betrayed him He has no idea what I have been through. Marrying Xavier wasn''t my choice. And neither loving him was. T-never betrayer you. He smirks. And that smile made me shudder ---- eee internally. Evil. It was pure evil Oh really? The next second I know I am pushed back. And his body hovers on top of me. His hands pin my hands above my head and I am left vulnerable under him. He doesn''t move. His face stays right above mine. His hot breath fans my lips. Prove it little rabbit. Prove it to me... His hand slides down my body and I feel my entire bodye alive as his hand cups my womanhood. Prove it that you are not defiled... Tt was suddenly making so much sense. Why he made me read that story. Defiled. How the man left that woman desperate. He rejected her. He was insinuating it for me. He considers me to be that woman. ---- Tt was my first heat after marr-iage. He was my husband. I did... what I had to do. His hand cupping clench into fists. His jaw hardens and I see a nerve throbbing in his forehead. Every inch of his skin that was touching me made me feel alive like I never felt before. Tt was a feeling of euphoria I felt alive, more than I ever did. T wanted this. My body, my mind wanted this. But it was toote now. 1 am some other mans wife now This is nothing more than a sin now. Very well then. So you have no shame admitting it in front of your mate that you offered your body to another man. I close my eyes to move my head to a side. My words will ruin this forever but I have to do this. As I said. Its toote now. ---- eee = Tlove Xavi- I couldn''tplete. He grabbed my jaw and before I could understand anything. His lip mmed down on me. Muffling my words. Chapter 213 ---- Chapter 110 I was too frozen to do anything. My arms were still pinned above me, and my clenched fists slowly open up.My heart leaps in my chest and my body starts burning up like I had fever. Fire scorched my mouth, my throat, and ears. My eyes snap open to find his closed. Creases apparent on his forehead. Like it was hurting him kissing me like that Tle was stealing my breaths, I couldn''t breathe. But unlike Xavier''s his tongue was not exploring, not entering territories he had no permission to. His lips nibble on mine like I am a forbidden fruit he had been dying to taste. And just like that. He pulls back. I could feel his saliva dripping on my lips It was wet, sloppy and carnal. ---- eee As if we were animals not humans. And then his thumb lifts up to smudge the saliva on my lip. My heart stops. And a flood unleashes between my thighs. My fingers are my eyes. Iremember his words. You make me sick. A look of disgust covers his features and I feel something drop inside my chest. He was going to move back from me when I stop him by grabbing his cor. Rage and agony were burning inside me. You have no right! You know nothing! It wasnt like there was some hero who was going to save me from my fathers torment or everyones hatred! I did what I had to survive. He scoffs like I have cracked a joke. His hands move up to wrap around my wrist that was holding his ---- cor. You want me to pity you now? Tsk Tsk.. Little rabbit. You fell in love with a man who tied you like an animal and made people throw their shit at you. The man who sold you to a whorehouse for a night, just to teach you some fucked up lesson. When you told him someone was trying to kill you? He tied you to a bed in dungeon and released mice to feed on your flesh. He hired a woman to teach you how to seduce aman and be a whore. Ie dishonoured you, treated you like shit, fucked you using your heat as an excuse and you tell me what? You fell in love with him. T fail to understand if he is more sick or you? Who fell for his bullshit. No... this man is gaslighting me. Manipting me Icant listen to him. I shouldn''t. Xavier loved me. ---- eee = Thave seen in his eyes. This man knows nothing. Love is not not just fuck, little rabbit. Before anything, to love someone is to take care of them, to respect them. And Iam sorry to burst your bubble, but that man never respected you..... Until you were tied there, covered in blood, almost naked waiting to be hanged for a crime you didn''t evenmit. He was the one who never gave you respect in public.... How do you expect people to respect you when he didn''t? He encouraged them to talk shit about you, to mock you, degrade you. If he hadn''t given them that power in the first ce? 4 He didn''t had toe and save you that day. Why? Why is he saying all this? Why is he even here? How... how do you know all this? You were seeing everything... His expression hardens and he leaves my wrist to get up. Chapter 214 ---- Darkness is my ve. All the shadows report to me. Yet, there are times when I can see yet do nothing. Tle is a sadist. In order to ease the pain of losing his , he inflicted this pain on others. wil Yet you are the one who somehow enjoyed this pain, little rabbit. Pain and pleasure. Isn''t that what they say? Thate him but... He looks at me, somehow knowing where I was and my body directly plunged into ice. T detest you more for it. You turned out to be just like those other woman who sell their body- T couldn''t. I couldn''t hear anymore of his shit. Before he couldplete. I lift my hand to smack him. Tears streaming down my eyes when he grabbed ahold of my hand. Stopping me mid air. ---- eee He is blind. Yet how could he. Shocked at his reflexes. I just stood there. Staring at him nkly when he suddenly lifts up my fingers. I try to pull back but his grip was iron. Aghh let go. Careful little rabbit. These hands... Thold back a gasp as he suddenly lowers his head to take one of my fingers in his lip. Biting it rather softly. \ Have a bigger life purpose, countless more lives to save. And just like that, he literally pushes my hand aside to walk away. Iwas burning. In rage, frustration and agony. While my body was burning in somethingpletely else. ---- ee The weight of his words fell on me and I find my legs turn jelly. I drop down on the carpet, to stare nkly at the wall No one has ever talked to me like that. Never med me for what all that happened in my life. Was it my fault. No. I couldn''t have done anything. Right? ---- eee = Chapter 111 A month passed. And then another. I have started to love it here. The people are so loving here that you have no option but to love them back. I wish I forgot that night. Or it never happened. But then I would be lying. That night in Adrian''s chamber. It still leaves me restless at nights. He never called me again into the chambers again. I was no longer reading him his books And to adjust my free time hours, he only doubled my factory hours. He is sending more and more books to be tranted into braille now. Machines do help but most of the work is to be done with pins and needles. And as a result [have my fingers wrapped in bandages. He may have done it intentionally, he despises me remember but when ites to him? Chapter 215 ---- Logic defies me He does whatever maye in his mind. And thinking what''s going in his mind is above my rationale. " Qui Si drink up. Where youie lost?" Doldara speaks and I look up to find everyone in the circle staring at me. It was an off today, some lunar festival as they all call it and everyone nned to enjoy the night A bonfire was lit in the centre and we were sitting around it. I had a ss of what they call brutos in my hands, it was a sparkling yellow coloured drink and it didn''t tasted that bad. I smile back at everyone , lifting my ss. And they lift their''s in returns. " Cheers to a beautiful night and a wonderfulpany!" " Cheers!" ---- ee = Few males gulped their drinks in one go while some burped. The woman fairies giggle. I couldn''t hide my smile either. " So Si. We heardie people on the other side are very beautiful. Is it truei? The one with fairy wings, Tixie asks and I bite my lip. Not knowing what to say. To be honest externally werewolves are very beautiful and attractive. But when ites to the inside? These people are pure. They don''t know what lies are. They don''t know jealousy, envy or even anger. Thave not once seen anyone misbehave with another person. They all respect each other and live in harmony. Thave lived with werewolves all my life. Even I am one. I have seen their deceits, their two faces, jealously, hunger for power, greed, murders. You name it. "Yes. They are beautiful." ---- " Everyonie is? Just like you?" My cheeks flush. As I look at Tixie''s widened eyes with a smile. "Yes. But outside beauty is not everything. Many evils live within them. Like greed, envy, jealousy..." "Thave not seen it any one of you." They all look at me like I am talking in a differentnguage but I know they understand me. "Tt''s not like we don''t feel all those. But we have been trained to keep them in." "Train?" One of them, I think his name is Roxie. Speaks. He was the first one I saw with Doldara " What do you mean train?" Roxie looks at others and they nod. " Lordie has taught us to keep them in. 5 evils is whatie he called them.Lust, wrath , greed , attachment and egoity." ---- eee = "Tf you are free from themie? You are free. Closer to the creator. The Goddess who made this world." Thad no words. I nkly stare at them and suddenly things were bing clear. " A little of it is fine. It''s what makie us who we are But he had set limits. Anyone who crosses? Gets punished." " Punished?" Tixie suddenly leans in to whisper in my ear. "Punishments vary. Oncie a creature tried to force anotherie... female creature....he just touched her...Lordie dragged him out. Murderer him in open. Tt was gruesome... all blood... no mercy." My heart churns in my stomach. For merely touching? " And once a creature tried to steal food from anotherie, he was starved in the dungeons for 3 full moons." " He begged mercie but was not shown." Chapter 216 ---- " One man lied... his tongue was cut." With every story that she was telling me. My heart continues to drop lower and lower. If I thought I had seen brutality, I guess it was nothing in front of what this man was capable. " Another was jealous of anotherie. He killed him. And in returnie the man was tied, hanged upside down, his body roasted on fire like he was kebabie." " Kebabie?" Task in confusion and that''s when she picked up the meat pieces sticking to a rods, held over the fire. To only bite from it " This is kebabie... yum. Try it." I gulp to take a bite of it and it was really good. " But that day I saw you and another girl take him somewhere. You... you were removing his cloak.." She looked at me like I have grown two heads and then she drops back her head. Laughing. " Silly. Me and Foxie help Lordie with the bath. But ---- ee = surprisingly sincest two months. He makes us step outside. He even slipped once... we rushed to help him." " Two months?" A strange heaviness settled in my chest. That''s the exact time since I came here. Could it be... " Qui yes! It''s exactly since the dayie you camie. 4 full moons." Gulping the drink in my hand I shake my head in a no, It must be a co incidence. " He is what 32? It''s impossible to not do it with any- Shhh I knowie its difficult to believei. But Lordie is Parthenos. I blink. What is this word now? Parthe.. what? She giggles. ---- You really silly. Means he has not done it. Everie. He is a little traditional in that sense. He is still waiting for his mate. Te is a virgin ---- eee = Chapter 112 T dont know what I should feel on knowing this. Should I be happy or should T curse my destiny. He was still... waiting for me? But why? He must find someone else. He must move on or he is going to ruin his life. Everyone deserves love. Even he did. And [am not the one who can give it to him. Feelings are not a joke. You cant just love someone one day and few dayster say you love someone else. I miss Xavier everyday, the thoughts of him being with Reb, them doing it. Kills me from the inside. His eyes.... 1am no longer the one who wakes up to them. His embrace... am starting to forget how the warmth of his body felt like. Chapter 217 ---- T miss him. Every fucking second. And when Adrian touches me, my mind warns me that it is a sin. Like I am betraying Xavier. Just like how I felt when I got close to Dom. However, there is one big difference. Adrian isnt just any man. He is my mate. My body rejoices with his touch to an extent that I forget about this world. Those sparks numb my mind. My body wants him like a dying man needs water. But my mind, it keeps telling me it''s not water but poison. Matebond. I may be underestimating the power of that word. But I want to fight it Adrian wasnt there when I needed him... now many yearster I dont even want to believe the possibility of it.He cant juste into my life and expect me to change everything for him. Istare at my empty ring finger and bite my lip. ---- eee Even if I never go back to the werewolfnds. Even if I never see Xavier again and he is happy with Reb. Even if I don''t get to have him love me back. I cant just kill these feelings. My heart is closed. Its not open for love. I... I just cant do this Adrian has to understand this. He has to move on. And I think it won''t be that difficult now that he considers me as a betrayer. A defiled woman as he called me. Fuck. That name hurts. Qui slow down. Doaradora speaks looking at me in concern and I just realised I had emptied the beer jug that was ced in front of me. Are you-" ---- Miss Tixie! Marina.One of the female creatures with big blue eyes and mermaid body. Speaks, slithering towards us. Yes Marina. Lordie called for one. He needs to takie a bathie. Oh my goodness. He agreed for assistance. That''s good news. Tixie exims to jump up on her feet in excitement. And next I know they start filling a bucket with different shampoos, towels and creams. Here take it. The bucket is dropped in my hands while T look at them with mouth open. What... I dont know... Why me? You are new. He will not be rude to you. ---- eee = This was there reason, seriously? But Here. Start with the message. Spread this oil on palm and spreadie. Okay? Next, washie, put this soap, scrub and again washie. Use gloves to do all this, no physical contact, he hates it and dont touch his hair. He never lets any one of us touchie it. Done. Now go! Hurrie! Before I know they were pushing me towards the huge bath area. Or the Ham-am as they call it. But listen... T Tam pushed in through the doors and I hear the door close behind them. Gulping, I look ahead at the huge space let with torches on the wall. The mes were on simmer, enough to make out things yet not bright enough to light up. My eyes stop on the huge silhouette of a man sitting there in the marble pool with his elbows resting on Chapter 218 ---- the edge. His back was to me, flower petals were strewed all over the water and steam was rising. My feet stagger back on their own. Ican''t do this. Before I know my hands were shaking and I had barely turned to run out when his cold voice sliced through. Hurry up. I don''t have much time. I wish to rest. He can''t see its me. What are the chances he will know. Tjust have to put some oil and water on him and done. Taking slow dreaded steps closer I look at the countless bottles to take out the one with oil But if I touch him, the sparks will reveal it. Think! There has to be something. Gloves. Yes there were gloves. He doesnt like being touched. I slip on the stic rubbery material and fumble with the bottles. ---- eee What''s taking you so long? God. I just realised how scary he is to others. Somehow when he talks to me, its different. Lend up dropping a bottle and I curse. Shit! I see his fists clench. Tlurrying up I emptied the bottle on my palms and stand behind him. Where should I begin now? Biting my lip I slip into the pool ande face to face with him. His eyes were closed. He was rxing but his forehead was still covered in creases Ate you new? Just do it- And thats when I do the must stupid mistake of my life. Not knowing which ce to begin with I m my oily palms right on his chest, pressing on his... You know what. The word that starts with N. I dont know what the make version of it is called though. ---- Te stiffens And I freeze. Shit. ] am dead. ---- eee = Chapter 113 He doesnt move. And not doT. A list of apologies were right on the edge of my tongue but they don''t slip. He will recognise my voice. I can''t say a word Gulping I slowly start moving my hands. Knowing I was walking on shallow waters. Thave a feeling he can snap any second. I continue. My hands move in a circr motion and I can feel every contour of his chest. Every muscle. Damn. What is he made up of? Stone? Its like I am touching a rock. My trembling hands start gettingfortable and I slowly extend my hands to his neck and shoulders. Corded veins peep back at me and I bite my lip. Chapter 219 ---- Its like steel runs in his veins and not blood. Before I know I was crouching too close to him, my half dress dripping in water and I see his brows furrow. Shit! What if he recognises my scent? Gosh. Why didnt I think of it before. Anxiety hits me and I hurriedly pick up the oil bottle. And dump. I literally half empty the bottle on me. Covering myself with it. My breathing turns shallow and I smell like a rose garden. But it didnt matter. I could do anything to escape this situation. To escape him. He ces his arms on the marble and edge and I root my knees into the water to massage them. The muscles of his biceps flex under my touch. ---- Lifting his weight on his elbows he makes his naked torso drip out of water and I knew where I have missed. He waits. His eyes still closed and I gather more oil in my palms to rub them together. I move closer to him. My facees in direct view of his pair of abs. And J gulp to run my oily palms on them We were too close. My breasts were inches away from touching his. A loose red cloth was tied around his waist and with it being drenched. I could almost see... No ... No! Look up. Don''t look there Sierra. My face was burning and the hot water I was dipped in and the steam surrounding me didnt help. Letting out a shaky breath I get up. Thanking I was done when he groans under his breath. You missed here. I hate ipetence. He motions to his stiff back and I get out of the pool to settle behind him. I press my palms behind his neck, and my hands start moving on their own. ---- Lused to massage mamas stiff shoulders like this sometimes. She used to say my hands had magic And I couldn''t help smile realising how true her words turned out to be. My thumbs slide up and down in a calcted motion and I hear a strange sound leave his lips. Was he enjoying this. He leaned more back towards me, his head rests on the marble edge. My heart thuds. His face was right under mine. My hand continues to move , not daring to stop , moving towards his stiff shoulders. Umm you are good. What is your name again? My name. For a second there I forgot my own name. Biting my lip. I debate my chances. If I speak he will know its me. ---- os If I dont, he may punish me for offending him. Think Sierra think! My heart leaps in my chest,palms turn sweaty, my mouth went dry and suddenly a strange dizziness hits me. Damn. What''s wrong with me now? Why do I feel so light headed all of a sudden? Shaking my head. I try to push away this wave of dizziness. When the sweat pooling on my forehead drips down to fall on his eyes Fuck! Another and then another. His eyes snap open and for a second I felt like he was looking right into my soul. My heart stops. Run. Just run! Chapter 220 ---- My instincts were screaming at me I decided to follow them. Pressing my palms on the marble I was going to get up, when I forgot that my palms were covered in oil. My hand slips body drops forward and before I could befriend gravity again. My hands reach out to grip his shoulders for support and my face almost drops on top of his. My lips brush again his own Fuck dammit! The sparks light up for a micro second. But it was enough for the expression on his face to change. My attempt to pull back turns futile when his huge palm grips my neck from behind. Keeping me in ce. And I could feel my trembling lips inches away from his soft ones pulled in a thin line. Little rabbit. He whispers and all my thrashing drops. ---- eee It''s no use. He knows. I didnt even know how it happened next. One second I was behind hum and the next, he flips over my body to drop it into the pool. I thrash, my limbs failing in the water. Water gushes into my mouth when I am yanked out of water the next second. My legs were on his either side, and I was literally straddling him. His grip stays behind my neck , while my thrashing hands are gripped by his other hand and pinned behind my back. He tugs me towards him, my drenched chest presses against his front and our faces were barely an inch away when he seethes. What are you doing here? ---- Chapter 114 "T... Tixie she..." Words divorced me. And so did my tongue. This was all too overbearing.Us touching, these sparks. My tits pecking through my drenched shirt and touching his chest. Oil covering our bodies, making our burning skins to grind against each other. The steam surrounding us. His naked torso. And those deep vulture eyes. Which couldn''t see me yet had the power to peek into my very soul. I try to wriggle my hands in his grip , which were pinned behind me but he only tugs harder. His breath fans my lips. And his brows furrow. " What did you drink?" He groans, looking angry and suddenly the lightheadedness and numbness made sense. ---- eee = I was intoxicated "Tjust ... everyone was having a little celebration... I had that thing called brutos." " How many sses?" The dizziness hits me again and I feel my body going numb and my vision hazy. I blink to see clearer, but I couldn''t. "T donno... I drowned the entire jug." " What the-" Rage covers his beautiful rugged features and I feel my head lolling to a side. Why is the ceiling moving. " That''s alcohol." He states, gripping my jaw to keep my head steady and I just groan. Too lost to care. "So ... what?" "Why do you drink when you can''t handle it? What a nuisance. Go." Tle lets go of me pushing me slightly and I drop back Chapter 221 ---- into the water. Fluttering my hands in it like a wounded bird. Gripping the edge, I try to push myself out when I feel the world spinning again. It''s like a storm had hit me altogether. Few minutes ago. There was nothing. And now suddenly it feels like the very floor is moving under my feet. Lifting up my leg. I try to get out of water, to only have my knee slip. And I drop back. Aghhh! This is so embarrassing. Thankfully he can''t see my struggles. I try again. To only fail. The world was moving. My body was giving up. I just wanted to sleep Can I sleep here? Darkness starts clouding my vision. Sleep. I just want to sleep. Before I know my body was dropping, sliding down under water when suddenly a band of arms wrapped around my waist and I am plunked and ---- eee settled in ap. " Little rabbit. Hey?" His fingers were tracing my lips, up to my eyes. "Fmm" Thalf moan whisper. As he taps my eyes. T hear him curse under his breath and next I know I feel wet fingers running down on my face. Sliding to wipe across my eyes. "You are really drunk out of your wits." Tle runs his wet fingers on my face again, down to my neck. Almost so gently that my body shivers. My vision was switching on and off. His face. Tt was getting blurred and clear again and again. Something wasing up. Breaking through my chest. Gagging me and J literally try to jump out of hisp. I don''t know how he knows. ---- He can''t see yet he seems to know more about me than I know myself. Turning me over on my stomach. He ces his one palm on my forehead and wraps his other arm around my waist. Bending me over on the edge of the pool, he whispers in my ear in amanding whisper. Gag it out. My body abides his words and I feel my body lurch forward, as my stomach protests and the gag reflexes hits me in full force. I vomit out the shit. And he continues to hold me. His voice calmer than the ocean. Go on. Its fine. And just like that I gag out again , my mind spirals and I was going to drop forward in my own shit when he pulls me back and presses my head back on his chest. Sparks light up on every inch of my skin he was ---- os touching. We continue to sit there for I dont know how long. I expected him to push me aside, call me defiled and impure yet he didnt let go. Understand Xavier was a task at first, even he hated me but this mans hatred is very much different from his. If anything, maybe I am considering it all wrong. He is disappointed in me. The way he touches me? It s like a beasts wrapping itself around a little wounded sparrow. I can feel his need to protect me in his very touch. His huge hand continues to rest against my forehead and I unintentionally felt safe. It seems like an irony Safety in the arms of the King of darkness. But this is my reality now. The truth from which I cant escape. Chapter 222 ---- Chapter 115 A woman slept on the fur sheets of a king size bed, candles were lit and a bon fire was set in theer. A figure sat on a chair. And a jaguar was sitting wrapped up near his feet. Like she was his pet. The amber mes highlighted his face, showing that razor jawline and the stubble. His jaw clenches and unclenches every second, mirroring his fists. As he hears a name leaving the womans lips. Xav.... Aghh Xav! He wanted to do a lot of things to that mouth. Yet hearing his name from her lips was not one of them. 32 years Thirty two human years. 768 full moons is how long he has waited for his chosen one ---- eee To see this day. But now that sheid in front of him. When he could touch her , feel her face with the eyes of his fingers, she was not his to touch. He didnt believe in the werewolfws. Thatnd was dead to him the day he and all these creatures in the kingdom of darkness were thrown out of it. Werewolf marriage was of zero relevance to him. Yet she believed in them. And that was something he couldn''t ignore Her body, her mind, her heart were marked with the name of the man he has detested all his life. Xavier King didnt deserve her. Yet he got her. And still he let her go There is no fucking way he will let him have her ---- back again, But what if she wants to be with him? A voice whispers in his mind. His beast/ Lycans voice and the wood of the hand rest, cracked under his grip. You cant expect a moth not to be attracted to the me. Self destruction. Is her salvation. Yet still there is one thing you can do. Trap her in a ss jar and take her so far away from the me that she forgets what mes and its warmth feels like. Keep her locked in a ce of darkness Make her so used to the dark, that the next time it approaches light? It hurts her vision. That''s exactly what he was doing. Keeping her trapped in his kingdom of darkness Away from him. The fucking light which will burn ---- eee = her. He doesnt care if she never loves him. He has spent 32 years of his life without love. He can spent the rest as well. But he cant watch her burn. He can''t just sit and do nothing. He has done enough of it for thest 22 years. Through the eyes of his shadows, he had seen everything. He had seen how scared she was when her father locked her in the dark room for the first time. She was 12 years old and 132 tears had left her eyes that day. His shadows had followed her on that stormy night , on the day of her marriage with him, when he left her on the road. All alone Her white dress had sharply contrasted with his darkness. He wanted to touch her. Chapter 223 ---- Console her. Tell her he was there. Right behind her. Yet he couldn''t do anything except watch. 87 tears had left her eyes that day. Until she dropped unconscious on his door and he didnt evene down to pick her up. He had seen her tied like an animal in the forest. Ter beautiful form dumped with garbage and shit. She was shivering. begging for mercy yet none was shown by any of those stupid werewolves. If he hadn''t sent her... Adrian looks down at the jaguar sitting near his feet and he softly pats her head. She closes her eyes. His N... She could have died that day. The jaguar purrs and Adrian pulls back . 121 tears. Are what she had shed the whole night. ---- eee That torture with those rats 76 That woman Mauve torturing her behind closed doors. 69 teardrops. 8B at man trying to kill her. Running de all over er beautiful skin. = 143 The day Xavier fucked her. Took her. Yes. He was there. Watching. Through the eyes of his shadows again. He doesnt care if those were tears of ecstasy or her wall breaking. 12 tears. He had caused her pain and they will be counted Xavier murdering her family in front of her. Or rather lying. He didnt trust her enough, she wasnt an outsider. ---- He should have told her his n Yet he made her think he killed her mother and brothers. 132 tears Sierra regretted killing him when it was never her fault. Xavier was wrong for not telling her everything from the beginning. Trust is the basic of love. And he didnt trust her. How could he me her for trying to kill him when he gave her every reason to. 79 tears. Andst night. The day she thought her own life was nothing in front of that bitch Reba. The night she decided to give away her precious life in exchange of her. 98 tears. Tt was the day he could finally touch her. The day he could embrace her. And that was because the darkness of death had encroached on her. ---- eee = Ifhe hadn''t taken , death would have. Chapter 224 ---- Chapter 116 That was the day when he stepped in and fought with the very darkness of death to have her. She wasn''t dead But she wasn''t alive either. Just like all of them. She was somewhere in between. Thend which separates the heaven and hell. The river of death is not just a river. It''s a portal to this world and once someone enters it, no one can go back. Except on certain conditions. Adrian Volkov is blind. They are right. He cant see with his eyes. Yet he can see everything of the werewolf world through the eyes of the shadows. Shadows are everywhere. Living or dead , every ---- eee ce that has light, will have a shadow. And those shadows are his vision. His loyal servants His eyes may be closed in this world. But they are open there. He can be anywhere, any corner of the werewolf world he wishes to be with the power of the eyes of the shadows. Yet, Tn his ownnd, in his kingdom of darkness. Te is blind. Because there are no shadows here as there is no light. She may be wondering , why he brought her here, why he asked her to heal everyone but not him. How could he? Through the eyes of these shadows he has seen her all his life. He had followed her on every path she ever found herself alone. ---- He had asked for this. He had stuck a deal with the Demons of darkness just to see her.And there was no going back. She can''t heal him. His blindness is not natural It''s self induced. A price paid to see her everyday in the werewolf world for thest 22 years. And he was alright with it As long as he can touch her, he can see her. Vision is just an addition. She is safe here, on hisnds. No one will ever hurt her here, she will never shed a tear again, she is the Queen here, the only thing is that she doesnt know it yet Somewhere deep in his heart, he knows she will not move on from Xavier easily. And its his duty to make sure he gives her every reason to move on. ---- eee = Xavier King doesnt deserve her. 587 is the exact number of tears that she has shed because of him. And Adrian will make sure he makes him pay back double of those Karma is said to take a soul to heaven or hell after death. Yet Adrian Volkov will make sure , Xavier King experiences hell before death. He hears the sheets in the bed crumble. She was moving. And N confirmed. She leaves his side to go and rub her fur against Sierra''s warm skin. Climbing on the bed beside her. N out. The animal purrs lowly. But doesnt argue. N was special. Some call her a defect but Adrian prefer special She is one of millions born who can cross the river of death without a single scratch. Chapter 225 ---- She is neither a creature nor a werewolf. It could be owing to her being a hybrid. Her father was a creature and mother a werewolf. So she has mixed blood. Most mixed bloods die. The probability is one in a million. But she lived. The animal tucked her tail between her legs and strides out. As soon as she leaves, the bed creaks and Adrian knew she was up. Aghh fuck it hurts. Picking up a ss and pouring water into it, Adrian extends it to her. Drink. Her breathing bes uneven. Her heart starts to thud faster and Adrian could hear it quite clearly. She has this reaction every time he is near her. Could it be that she is scared of him? ---- ee = What... what are you doing here? Where am I and who changed my clothes. She bombards him with questions and he only moves the ss closer to her. First drink up. Next he knows, her hand smacks the ss away and it slips from his hand to drop down and shatter into pieces Tam asking you something dammit! How dare you touch me! Listen you psychopath! ] love Xavier and he will be thest man I will love till myst fucking breath! Tam sick of staying here! I want to go back! I dont fit in these people! This is not my home! T chose death! But I was not even given that! I dont have any idea where I am or what is this ce! Just either kill me or take me b ack! His fists clench on his sides. Disrespect is not something he can bear from anyone. But then again, she wasnt just anyone. ---- Picking up another ss of water, he again pours water into it and extends it to her. Ate you sick? Dont you understand? I dont want you. Any anyways you already said you hate defiled woman like me. Just fucking reject me then! Get this over with! His grip on the ss lightens. Letting go is easy. Holding on is difficult. And he has held on her for 22 years. She was angry, frustrated even. She is wording her pent up emotions. Letting loose the storms hoarding inside her. And he could understand. The world of darkness is not for everyone. Do you want to see him? Silence. ---- eee = She was too stunned to speak. When he rified. Do you want to see Xavier? Yes! Her answer was an instant yes. And it hurts when it shouldn''t Ttes with some condition- T dont care. Just one. Please. She was pleading for a man who wasnt him and it deepened the dagger in Adrian''s chest. Yet, pushing it aside. Adrian ces the ss on the side table and nods Fine. Get ready. And with this. He is gone. Chapter 226 ---- Chapter 117 Sierras pov I couldn''t believe him. I will be going back. I am excited yet afraid at the same time. Excited to see him, to see the light, the sun, the grass, all the things which were there but I never valued. And afraid to see Xavier with Reba. Afraid of no one waiting for me. Afraid of being alone once again, surrounded by faces familiar yet not known. Everyone here is too nice. I will be missing them. I didn''t meant to scream at Adrian like that. But I dont know just what got over me. I just wanted to go back, was it too much to ask. And not to forget he still hasn''t told me who changed my dress [haven''t met mom and my brothers in a while. Even if not with Xavier, I wish a peaceful life back with momma and my brothers. ---- eee They would never turn their back on me. Right? That''s where my home is. With my people. Not here. Ican spend a vacation here. Not a lifetime. I knock on his door and he grunts a looke in. I push open the door to step in and my steps halt as I find him leaning back on his desk. His arms folded on his chest and leg crossed. Like he was waiting for someone. Perhaps me. Are you dressed appropriately? Is the first question he asks and I blink. Confused. I look down at my loose pants and worn out shirt. What do you mean-" Come here. I roll my eyes. Seriously. What issue does he have with my clothes now? I drag my body towards him to ---- stand in front of him What? Closer. I take a step forward. Clos- T take one step more and I will crash into- His handes out of no where, grabs my shirts cor and yank. I am literally on my toes as he had me flushed against his chest. My cheeks burn red This man and his capriciousness. Seriously. You never know what he will do next. His brows furrow and I see his hands moving all over my shirts buttons, shoulders. My pants hem. To stop before they reached my bum. He has stopped himself. I could see. Why are you dressed as a man? ---- eee = T gave him a duh look You should be thankful T am dressed. The woman here are promoting nudity. Most of their tits are visible and you know the strangest thing? No one minds. Rather they unt it. Like seriously. They are justfortable in their bodies. And have full freedom to choose what they wish to. I never set dressing standards on mynd. Her body. Her choice. I scoff. Seriously strangeing from a man who called me defiled just because I fucked-" That''s enough. A nerve on his forehead was ticking and I decided not to test his waters. He is setting me free, ] am sure he going to reject me and send me back. Okay. So when am I leaving. There are some things that have to be discussed. Conditions as I said earlier. Chapter 227 ---- On clue Tixie walks in and she had a big box in her hand. She urged me to take it. I held it and she left What is this? A dress. T open the box and indeed it was a ck dress, darker than the night. Tt was off shoulder and deep V stretched behind almost till the waist. A little revealing but beautiful This was the best one out of the human clothes we have in stock. Dont expect much. I wasn''t expecting in the first ce. But why do I have to wear it-" Tonight. The werewolfnd is going to celebrate the full moon festival. In honour of it, a ball is being held and you are going to attend it in this dress. Thave heard of it,but never attended before. It is the very festival in which people leaventerns in the sky at night. ---- ee = Thave seen the lit sky and asked mom countless times while staring out through the window. Talways wished to attend it but not like this. What do you mean. Am I not going there permanently? He sighs and then takes a sip from the ss in his hands. The stories are not a lie little rabbit. Ones who enter the kingdom of darkness never leaves. However there is one thing they are wrong about. Beyond the river of death is no suchnd. Rather the river itself is a portal to this world. My heart beat fastens in my chest T don''t understand-" Your soul is in your body but you are neither alive nor dead. Land of darkness is the portal between your world and the gates of heaven or hell. We all are stuck here since years.Not by choice. But bypulsions. We couldn''t die and nor could we ---- live. This is a form of punishment. Yet also our only hope of being revived one day. No... He is lying. This couldn''t be. ---- eee = Chapter 118 This couldn''t be. Everything seemed normal. Just like on werewolf Jands... Don''t believe me. Here. He takes out a small box out of his pocket and offers it to me on his open palm. I open it to only find it to be a small looking mirror. Why is he giving me a mirror? Texpected to catch my reflection in it but... Nothing. Tt was dark. Pitch dark. And before I know the ss drops from my hands There are no reflections here. Because there is no body. And hence no shadows. How... how could this be.... But you said I can go back. How can you lie to me-" Chapter 228 ---- [never lied. I never go back on my word. You will be visiting the werewolf world tonight. Yet on my conditions. What conditions. Condition one. You will wear this dress. He pushes the dress back into my hands and I bite my lip. He needs me to change right now. I had barely opened the top button of my shirt when I voice my awkwardness. Can you turn? T can''t see little rabbit. But still. He sighs but thankfully turns his back on me. And I hurry up to get into the dress. I was able to slip into it but my hands struggled with the zip. Minute passed and then another. Agh damn this zip! Need help? Tcan already imagine his smirk. ---- eee No thanks. Another minute passed. Are you sure? I just stomp my foot to rush towards him. Turning my back on him T groan. Just hurry up. His fingers slide down my naked back, trying to find where the zip was when I feel my body getting lit on fire again. My feet in my sneakers curl and I bite my lip.Just hurry up. I cant His movement was painfully slow, like he was enjoying this. With his other hand he moves my hair to the other side and dips his face in my naked shoulder. Agh A gasp leaves my lip as he suddenly pulls up the zip in one go. Pulling my back to his front with a tug. His calmposed voice near the shell of my ear sent a shiver down my spine. ---- There is no turning back from this. Tknow. His lips leave a warm fan of air on my shoulder and then he moves back. His voice returns to that emotionless steel tone. Condition two. 2 hours. That''s all I can afford for you.See whoever you want to . Visit wherever you please. Do what you want... no one will be stopping you. And condition three.. He walks back to his desk, pulls open the drawer and takes out a strange ck thing. Before I could understand much, he stands in front of me and pushes a strange ck mask on my face. Before T could ask him something, there was a strange diamond studded plug in the mask, right where a persons lips are supposed to be. And it plunges right into my mouth. Taking away my speech. I muffled through it, my hands lift to push it out ---- eee = when he sways them away. His eyes harden You can''t speak to anyone.This mask stays on. And if you dare remove it before exactly two hours, you won''te back here. You will die. My eyes widen in fear. The huge plug was ufortable in my mouth. Even if I tried to speak, not even a whisper left my lips. What was this thing? Tt was almost scary.And I was reconsidering my choice. Was it really worth it? Can''t I adjust to my life here But Xavier, mom... my brothers. They must be waiting for me right. Ready? He asks. And I somehow gathered the courage to do this. It''s now or never. Inod. Chapter 229 ---- Don''t do anything stupid. If you get caught in any trouble I cante there to save you. I wanted to again roll my eyes at that. Him and save me? Please. As if I will need his help. Tt won''t be needed. Little rabbit. 1 am serious. Fine. Tlis eyes softened for a second. Even though he couldn''t see. And I knew somewhere he did care for me. His fingers move down from the mask to wrap around my neck, his thumb caresses my skin and I could feel him feeling my pulse. Then in an instant. His fingers curl back, those sparks retreat and I immediately miss them. I shouldnt I know. I chose this. T should be happy. ---- eee Good luck , little rabbit. Isee his lips moving through the two eye slots in the mask. And just like that. I feel the very floor open under me , a strange darkness circles me. And then Plung. I drop into the abyss. ---- Chapter 119 Distant chatter echoes around along with the low hum of piano music. I flutter open my eyes open to find myself standing in the corridor of a huge building. Red carpetid under me. I look up at the sky high arched ceiling decorated with sculptures and I somehow recognised this ce. The Royal Hall. This was the ce where all the parties were usually held. IT hosted one or two parties here so T know. Rubbing my mmy palms on my dress, I take a hesitant step forward. And then another. Slowly the yellow lights around me start to dim and I find a huge door between me and the werewolf world I try to bite my lip out of anxiousness but the plug stopped me. Its been barely few minutes and I was already feeling my jaw stiffen because of it cing my palms on the huge doors. I push it open and I am weed to a dark ballroom lighted up by ---- eee = neon lights. Everyone was wearing masks and this looked like a masquerade party. Suddenly the mask I was wearing didn''t look out of ce. And the ck dress matched everyone''s colour palette Dark blue, Red and ck were the only coulours men and woman were wearing here. I step in and the door closes behind me. My eyes look around for familiar faces but all I see were masks. Thousands of masks. People drinking. some dancing, others chatting and enjoying the night. It''s been two months since I left and everyone was celebrating already. But again why would they not? They got their old queen back. I was just a recement anyways. My anxious eyes were moving from one person to another. I see some people staring at me and it fryed Chapter 230 ---- my nerves. It seems I wasnt as invisible as I thought. Suddenly a man stopped near me. A tray of sparkling drinks in his hand. He offered it to me and I was going to take it quench this scorching in my throat. But then I remembered his words. You can''t speak to anyone. This mask stays on. And if you dare remove it before exactly two hours, you won''te back here. You will die. My extended hand retreats. I press my lips around the plug and the server looked at me strangely for a few seconds to walk away. Now that I look around I realise something People were wearing masks. But no woman had a mask like mine. Theirs were merely eye masks, covering their eyes. But mine was full, covering my entire face. Leaving just my brown eyes for their eyes. The only way to identify me were my eyes. ---- ee = Everything was making sense now. This mask, this plug, these clothes. No one can know its me, dead people donte back to life. And I cant tell them it''s me because of the plug. I could just watch. And do nothing else. Hey there beautiful. Lost? A voice creeps up from behind me to speak. His hot breath fans my naked shoulder and I immediately turn around to look back. A man stood there, a ss of drink in his hand and eyes looking down at me. My heart thuds in my chest. Easy there. m Wellingdton. Alpha of the golden province. Nice meeting you. And you are? Golden Province. The same sounded familiar. Like I have read it somewhere. But at the moment, I couldn''t care less. ---- Hey. Don''t be scared. I don''t bite.... Its just that you looked so alluring standing there alone. Mind somepany? Fuck of bastard. I wanted to scream. But sad I can''t. Turning around I was going to leave when his hand wrapped around my wrist. Tley don''t be offended now- T look at him with all the hate I could muster. Warning him to back off. And he got the signal. His eyes harden for a second and then in lifts his hand in in fake surrender. Apologies. Mydy. He sounded anything but sincere. The tone with which he called me mydy. I could feel a sinister intent behind it. Ignoring this unknown man, I turn around to walk away when suddenly the lights go out and a man steps onto the stage. ---- os Wee! Ladies and gentlemen. Its so good to have you here! First of all a very happy lunar festival to you all! Its an auspicious day today and we all going to have fun and enjoy the night. Just like every year, The Royal pack arranges this event. And with your clippings and enthusiasm, I would like you to wee the Royal couple. Our Alpha King and Queen! Xavier King and Queen Reba! Something drops in my stomach as broad light falls on the two figures walking down the grant staircase. Hand in hand. My legs suddenly feel jelly as I see those cold grey eyes sweeping across the crowd. Xavier... Chapter 231 ---- Chapter 120 Somewhere in my heart I had already prepared myself for this night. I knew I was going to see this. Him standing there with her, smiling at the people with her waving her hand at everyone. But as I said. Preparing and actually seeing with your own eyes. It hits different. The people cheered for her and I was rather surprised to see everyone so excited for her wee. When I was the Queen they always gave me those hateful and judgemental looks but with her? They had admiration in their eyes. They adored Reba. While they loathed me. I could see the difference already. How could I have made ce in the peoples hearts when she had already booked her own. Iw just the temperory recement. ---- eee And now the real Queen was back My purpose was served. Xavier and Reb step down to meet some of the guests, her hand stays wrapped around his arm. And I gulp. Another presence descends the stairs behind them. And my eyes sparkle. Dom! He barely waves his hand. His eyes sweep across the crowd until they stop at me. And my heart thuds. Did... did he recognise me? Walking down the stairs he startsing towards me, with a small smile on his lips and T hear my hearts frantic beat in my chest. At least someone recognises me, someone remembers me here. I just wanted to give him a warm hug and tell him how much I missed him. I take a step forward when suddenly he doesn''teven look at me and walks passed me. ---- ee T turn around and that''s when I see him meeting the guests who stood right behind me. A man and a woman. He was smiling at them. Not me. I drop my eyes in embarrassment.If course how would he recognise me. I have a mask on. My mmy hands clench my dress. When I feel a certain pair of eyes burning holes on my back. T look back over my shoulder and I see that same Alpha who approached me first. Looking at me. And not just him, a group of 3 other men stood beside him. With sses of drinks in their hands .all their eyes locked at me. A shiver travels down my spine as I see them looking at me from top to bottom. I felt disgusted. Tlugging myself I just walk away from there, determined to find a deserted corner for the night. The night progresses and it was time for a toast. ---- eee = Reba stood in the centre with a flute ss in her hands. Thope you all are having a wonderful night, beautiful people. Yes! The cheer was palpable. Giving everyone one if those elegant smiles of hers, she flips her golden hair over her shoulder to lift her head. She was very different from the woman in my fathers dungeons. This woman was confident, bold, fearless Her blue eyes sparkling with light. Oh my gosh. Look at her. She is shining. And its no surprise that she looks so happy. All credit goes to our Alpha King. He must love her a lot. One of the women standing ahead of me whispers to another. Eavesdropping is not best of dependences, I know but I couldn''t stop myself. Chapter 232 ---- At once I thought he started falling for that tramp of a woman. When he saved her from execution. I swear I thought that bitch had him in her trap. But then she was gone for good. I couldn''t be more happy. I never liked her. Oh moon goddess same! I feel the same. Her filthy blood was going to ruin the Royal bloodline. I am so happy that Queen Reba is back. Just look at them. They look so beautiful together. My eyes flicker up to Xavier and Reb standing there and I couldn''t deny. Unlike my introverted self who used to just stand beside him in functions lost and clueless. Reba was lifting up the spirits, men were kissing her hands and bowing at her. She even managed to crack a joke or two. He deserved better. He deserved her. They indeed look beautiful. She looked beautiful beside him, adding to his grace and not tarnishing it wless. ---- While when I used to stand beside him, the scar on my face made people cringe. I was skinny and curveless while she was voluptuous. Damn. Why am I belittling myself? Am I really insecure? And that too over a woman I cant take the ce of? [have limited time here. I have to put it to use. But what am I even supposed to do? Tam an intruder in this ce. There is no ce for me in this kingdom. Neither in the hearts of the people nor beside him. Then why did I even wanted to return? For mom... for my brothers. But I don''t have enough time. Do they even remember me or even they have moved on? But isnt that what I wanted. Why do I want them to remember me now. Lam being selfish. ---- Tam thinking just about myself. Before I know the time passed by in a blur. Call me pathetic but my eyes kept following just one man the entire night... Xavier. He seems just like I left him... rather he looked more happy than he was with me He was smiling at people. Greeting them, however when the host asked him to say something and I was waiting to hear his voice after so long. He refused to say anything. If only I could here his voice once. Suddenly he excused himself and started walking out of the hall. This was my chance. I need to see him closer. I rush after him, struggling with the dress when I see him enter the balcony. Gulping. I prepare myself. I need to do this. ---- eee = Chapter 121 I pushed open the door, a cold breeze hits my but the view wasn''t what I was expecting. All the courage I gathered to be here, decipated in thin air and I am left breathless. He wasn''t alone As I thought. He wasn''t here to catch a breath fresh air. He was here for her. Rebas lips were pressed on his. Her naked back was visible to me and his hands were resting on her waist. As they seemed engaged in a passionate kiss. His brows were furrowed.eyes closed and my feet stagger back as if I am hit by a sledgehammer right into my chest. A swirl of a thousand emotions hit me together like a storm. Yet one emotion was prominent enough to inundate all others. Chapter 233 ---- Pain Invisible yet powerful enough to make you forget your very existence. Before I know a teardrop slides down my eyes onto the matt ck mask. A sane me would look away. He wasn''t mine anymore. I may still think we were still married, he was my husband but it seems he and the entire werewolf kingdom don''t think so. And why would they? They think I am dead or rather never returning back. What relevance does our marriage hold anyway? Go away. Run! He is happy. Can''t so you see? Don''t ruin it for him. You wanted this and now it''s right in front of your eyes. Why are you regretting it now? My conscience questions me. And it was right. But T never knew it would hurt so much ---- eee His lips... the first kiss... I had it with him... but now his lips seemed preupied with her. He was my first in everything But I was not his... And nor was I going to be thest. Reality hits like a bolder. The second you realise that you were not the female lead in the other person''s life. He was the hero, the man lead but I was just a side woman. Never the heroine. It took every bit of strength in my body to turn around and leave but the second I looked up again, his grey eyes opened and they were staring right into mine. My heart drops the second time. No! This cant be happening He can''t see me Ina state of panic I turn around to sprint away when ---- -_ his cold authoritative voice cuts through me deeper than the chill of the night: Stop right there. My palms turn mmy, eyes widen and heart thumps in my chest. I hear his shoes heel clicking closer. He was walking towards me Closer. More closer. He was right behind me. Turn around. Thad no option. This was the only chance I would get to look at him closely. Maybe I should use it Gulping I slowly turn around, but make sure to keep my eyes lowered. Tlis speckles shoes enter my vision and he was right in front of me. A little closer and I will be able to inhale his scent. He doesn''t say anything and nor do I. ---- eee = Not that I could anyways, all thanks to this weird mask and this diamond studded in my mouth. Who are you and what are you doing here? This area is restricted for the guests. My fists load and load beside me. His voice had no warmth. It was so cold and emotionless that I am taken back to that night when he banished me from his kingdom. The day I pleaded near his feet yet he walked away. Giving no regard to my tears and begging If he had not banished me that day, if I had not tried to kill him. Maybe the future would have been different. Maybe I would have been in Rebs ce today... he would have been kissing me and not her. Tasked you something. Speak Impatience was dripping from his voice and for a second I flinch hearing his tone. Chapter 234 ---- He doesn''t know its me. It''s alright. Tt shouldn''t hurt Calm down baby. She may be lost- Reba steps forward, trying toe at my defence. But he cuts her in. His tone sharper than a de. No Reb. These people dont understand the meaning of priv They cant just barge in wherever you wish. This is not a yground. Its a private property. My property. Can''t I have one minute of time with my wife here? My wife. My wife. His words were echoing in my mind like a broken record. And next 1 know another teardrop dribbles down the dark mask. Tlis hands were shaking slightly in anger and I see her hands moving up and interlocking with his. ---- ee = The very hands that have caressed each and every inch of my skin, were seeking sce in hers? No... Tt hurts so much. Heartbreak. Is it what it feels like? I couldn''t breathe. I couldn''t stay here. I need to go away. Who are you even. And whats with that mask. Reveal your identity. Tcouldn''t He cant know its me I lift up my eyes to look at him onest time. To see him from up close. To look into his eyes. And the second his grey eyes sh with my brown ones. I see something shift in his orbs. ---- His eyes immediately soften and I see recognition flood in them He knows its me. I just know it. Of all the people here, he is the only one who recognises me by my mere eyes. His lips open up to say something but I didn''t wanted. to hear anything. [ turn around to sprint from there. Away from this ce which had no space for me. Away from these people who will always hate me. Away from those grey eyes that once made me feel the most loved person. But now.... T don''t know anymore. ---- eee = Chapter 122 I was running. Blindly. I didn''t know anymore where I was going. My direction was lost just like my life What am I supposed to do? Where do I even belong now? Tam stuck between life and death. There is no ce for me in this werewolf world. And in the world of darkness. I may have a meaningful existence but it doesn''t feel like my own. Adrian tules it and he hates me already. Mates. Xavier was the man I was bound with. Married to. He was my chosen mate. Not the one I was given. While Adrian. He was the one chosen for me by the Chapter 235 ---- moon goddess. My soul was bound to him in a soulmate bond. He was my destined mate. Thad given up on my destined mate the day I got married. I thought he would nevere. And gave my everything to the mate I chose. To Xavier. And then he came. On the worst time possible. T was tired. Tired of begging for love from people. Tired of being selfless and keeping others before me. I was tired of giving. When I got nothing in return. I was tired of being a nice person. This pain... this feeling of emptiness. This pain of not belonging anywhere. I want to be free of it Doll! Doll wait! Is that you! ---- eee Sierra! His heavy footsteps were running afler me. Yet I don''t stop. I just cant. What will he even say? That he was sorry for moving on from me. For epting Reba when I was the one who chose to revive her and bring her back to his life? He isnt at fault here. Tam. It''s all my fault. This is my doing. Iread it somewhere. Sometimes love is not keeping that person, binding them in chains, its the will to let go. To release them. And to release yourself from the pain. Pushing open a door to my left I close the door ---- behind and lean my back on it. Doll! Doll! I could hear him screaming for me. His voice was going distant and the dam of tears flood in. I wanted to sob, to cry. But even that was a luxury for me. The plug was making it difficult to breathe. My eyes drop to the watch like thing on my wrist and it read 8 minutes 56 seconds. Ijust have to wait a little longer. Hide a little longer and I will be back to the kingdom of darkness. But now that I think about it. Do I really want to go back there? If maybe I don''t go. If... I... ---- eee = My hand moves up to the mask and Adrians words repeat in my mind. This mask stays on. And if you dare remove it before exactly two hours, you won''te back here. You will die. Wouldn''t it be better? For Xavier I am already dead. He is doing just fine Kissing his wife And even Adrian would get a second chance. A second chance mate as they call it. He doesn''t even have to bear the pain of rejection. He will be free of it. Free of me. He can find someone who will love him, even a virgin and not someone like me who has given her body and heart to another man. Tt would be the right thing to do. It''s better to let go. Chapter 236 ---- Keeping a stone on my heart I close my eyes to affirm my decision. The time was ticking. 6 minutes 15 seconds. I have to take this decision fast. My body and soul both will be free. No more darkness. No more pains. No more hope. Just peace. Never ending peace and calm. Gulping I slowly start withdrawing my lips from around the plug. While pulling out the mask. All the memories hit me all together. shing in front of my eyes. Xavier''s eyes. Tim kissing me. Telling me I was beautiful. And then him kissing her. The hate in his eyes for me ---- eee Adrian pushing me away. Calling me defiled. The people. That tramp. It''s a good thing she is dead I never liked her. I was seconds away from removing it when suddenly bang. The door pushes open and my eyes snap up to freeze. No. This couldn''t be happening. A group of three man enter the door and they lock the door behind. The one in the centre... he was the same man. Wellington Fear fills my chest as I watch them approaching me T saw you enter here alone beautiful. We thought why not give you somepany? The men... they were the same ones who stood beside him earlier. ---- The ones giving me those debauched stares. Like I was some object for their pleasure and not a person. My eyes widen and I decided to make a dash for the door when suddenly strong iron d arms wrap around my torso and I am mmed down on the floor with one of the men pinning my hands above my head and the others pinning down my legs. No This is not happening. Isee those men surrounding me, smiling down at me wickedly through the hole in the mask. I tried to move, to thrash and scream but I couldn''t. The mouth plug. No voice was leaving my lips except a gagged sound. I couldn''t even scream. Just look at her. She isn''t even making a sound Could it be that she is enjoying it? ---- eee = What a submissive bitch. Its gonna be fun. And just like that I hear the rip of my dress and I freeze. Maybe death was a better option than this. Why moon goddess. Why? Chapter 237 ---- Chapter 123 Xavier''s POV Tam sick of pretending. Of smiling, of acting like its all alright when it isnt. This stupid party was not my n, neither wasing here and greeting these guests like everything was merry and T was having a st in my life. She is missing. She is goddamn missing but no one seems to give a shit. Queen Reba Queen Reba. That''s all these people have been chanting and Reb seems to love it. Enjoying their fucked up attention. The bubble of dread inside me has been only growing bigger with every passing day. When they say your past never leaves you? ---- eee They are right However karma has it all wrong. Losing Reb to David was my karma, not my dolls. Bearing Adrians hatred was a result of my past mistakes and cowardiness not dolls yet she is paying the price of everything that I had to pay. I cant even imagine what he may be doing to her. That bastard. Lam his punitive. He should punish me. Why her? Raking my fingers through my hair I look around at the grand party. Its been just two months and look at all these people... they are so happy. Like they didn''t lose their Queen. While when Reb was gone. They protested and cried for ages Tt''s so good to have you back my Queen. You have only seem to glow brighter returning from dead. The bastard was flirting with Reb, kissing her hand and she giggled to thank him. ---- -_ Thats so sweet of you Alpha Jaz. I guess its true when they say. Real beauty is eternal. Indeed. At least that woman was able to do one good thing before she was gone for good. That woman. My eyes snap up to him and seeing the look in my eyes, his smile vanishes What did you say? Blood boils in my veins. Tow dare he say that about my doll. How fucking dare he! I grab him from his neck and lift him up in the air. Tam... That woman.. She has fuvking name. Speak. Sie I tighten my hold. Making his legs thrash in the air. Queen Sierra King. ---- eee = Good. Now speak what were you saying about her. T didn''t- mean Baby calm down. The people are staring. Please don''t create a scene here. T didn''t give two shits about that. Tle was disrespecting my doll. My Sierra. How dare he. Doesn''t he know Reb is standing here because of her. That fucking glow he is talking about? It has costed my dolls life for her? She is the fucking prodigy. If they don''t know how to respect her, I am going to engrave it into their heads. Aghh please... You dare to speak anything about her and I swear T will find you and dig you 6 feet down. Alive. Do you hear me? Y-es your highn.. less. Letting him go I see him drop down and crawling Chapter 238 ---- back from me in fear. Reb looks at me in disappointment and motions for me to follow her. She was gone. And soon the people returned to drinking and dancing. A few minutester 1 gulp another ss and beeline after her. Reaching the balcony I push open the door and she was standing there at the railing What was that Xav? She demands looking exasperated. You know I am doing all of this for you. Right? Being powerful isnt enough. You have to learn to hold it. Master it. Power is a very powerful weapon which if not wielded properly can be taken away from you. Your people are your everything. T organised this party for them to enjoy. For you to mingle with them. Keeping them happy should be your first priority. ---- ee = They treat you as your God yet what do you do? She sighs as I ignore her and look down at the widespread gardens. "Tam not saying they dont love you. Its just that after you saved her and Dom going against the council. I got news that they dont follow your orders blindly. Aliances have been formed to overthrow you. They no longer blindly trust you. My grip on the railing tightens as I look at her. You have changed Reb. Her sparkling green eyes flicker for a second. Her hand resting on my shoulder drops. I hate to say this but I have no regard when I speak the truth. Her keen interest in politics, in administration and how I rule. Are some really nerving hobbies she has recently cultivated. Hobbies I am starting to detest. What- what do you mean? ---- Chapter 124 What- what do you mean? Since when did you care so much about the kingdom. Power. You liked following me even when I jumped down a cliff. But now it seems you have found your own way. Tts.. Its not like that Xav baby. I am just concerned- And what were you doing hearing that man talk shit about Sierra. Do you realise that she has given away her life for you. Sierra. Sierra. Sierra! You know what I do realize what she did. And I will forever be indebted to her. But what can I do if she is not with us. It was her choice. She decided to revive me... I didn''t say her to do it. Tf you are so unhappy with me being back. It would have been better if [ had not been revived. ---- eee = This is not what I mean Reb. Of course I am happy. She cradles my face in her palms and looks at me with those teary eyes Then please can we live in the present? Please stop loathing yourself for things you didn''t do. Tt is not your fault she is not with us. Please. She chose it. Not your fault. I was frustrated. Caught in a trap where I don''t know what to do. How to feel. Look at me Xav. I am here. Right beside you. Why don''t you value the things that you have with you. Tlove you so much Xav... so much. Before I could understand, her lips crash on me. And while I was trying to convince myself that she was right. That everything was fine.... Nothing felt right. This kiss... her lips on mine. Chapter 239 ---- No... It doesn''t feel the same. Tt never could. Thold her waist to push her back when suddenly I feel a pair of eyes on me. A woman stood there in a ck sequin dress. A strange mask covered her entire face and she was looking at us. Rage floods my insides. Wherever I go these shameless woman don''t stop following me. I shrugged of a dozen woman at the party yet this one still managed to follow. They really have no shame, first flirting with a married man and then following. Tam sick of this Of this party, of these people, these feelings. And T didn''t intend but all my frustration came to crash on that intruder. ---- ee = The woman was trying to reach you n away didn''t help either. Stop right there. My voicees harsher than intended and her footsteps stop. Atlesst she knows not to disobey her King. Turn around. She turns around at a snails pace and my patience cracked further. Dropping her head, she refuses to meet my eyes. What she was ashamed now of intruding? Toote. Who are you and what are you doing here? This area is restricted for the guests. The audacious woman doesnt speak and my hands clench. Tasked you something. Speak! ---- Reb speaks,ing beside me. Worried of offending a guest. But I didn''t give two shits. She can be an Alphas daughter for all T care. She should learn to bloody respect privacy. Calm down baby. She may be lost- No Reb. These people dont understand the meaning of privacy. They cant just barge in wherever you wish. This is not a yground. Its a private property. My property. Can''t I have one minute of time with my wife here? Isee a teardrop slide down the mask. What? She was crying now? I am sure they are nothing but fake tears. Just like her fake longshes. Who are you even. And whats with that mask. Reveal your identity. I swear if she doesnt I will rip that mask out of her face. Before I could move my hand forward, she looks up ---- eee = and my hand freezes right there along with my entire body. Those eyes. Those innocence orbs of brown. My doll. Ican recognize those eyes anywhere. She was her. I couldn''t believe it. T expected her to throw herself in my arms. Gosh. T cant believe this. I felt like the happiest man alive But she shatters my hopes to suddenly turn around. and run. I stood there frozen for a second. Why... why is she running from me. And that''s when I remember her watching us. She saw Reb kiss me. Fuck. She thought I was kissing her back. No...No... this is not happening The tears in her eyes suddenly made sense. Chapter 240 ---- Damnit! Irun after her, screaming her name but she was no where. The hall was empty, like she just vanished. Doll! Sierra! I was searching for her like a mad man. My eyes were tearing. The happiness I felt on seeing her morphs into dread. Tam sure it was her. T cant loose her. Not again dammit! Sierraaaaaaa!!! ---- eee Chapter 125 Sierras POV Wet tears dribble down my cheeks. My thrashing body seizes. 2 minutes. The timer read. But each second felt like forever. T could hear them talk filth. Talk filth about me and it only made me hate myself more. Like I don''t hate myself enough. Come on beautiful. Open those pretty eyes. Look at us. Thad no interest in staring at monsters. Who had nothing except the vilest intent in their eyes. Icould feel there hands. Touching me. And I feel something breaking inside me. My will ---- My struggle. My honour. One of them wraps his hand around my neck, forcing me to look at him and I wanted him to tighten his grip. To just end me forever. It''s no use. Living this life is if no use Sorry momma. Anthony. Kale. Your sister is weak. I don''t wanna live any longer. Which one will go first. Let me do the honours. One of them steps forward and I just pay there limp. Waiting for this to get over with. Maybe this was my karma. Some ancient beliefs say that parents karmaes on their children. Maybe this was dads karmaing on me. ---- eee = What he did with Reba. Wasing on me: Three Three men. Even the number was same. Would I look like her when they are done? Broken? Ttold you to look at me. He growls gripping my jaw. And I feel an excruciating pain hit my jaw. I refuse to open my eyes. Maybe if I don''t open my eyes and he breaks or tips out the mask. Iwill die. Yes. Hold on T said open your eyes bitch. My jaw was hurting like shit. It could break any moment. Yes. A little more. Go on. Chapter 241 ---- I could hear the crack developing in the mask. But then all of a sudden a loud crash echoed and I hear the men curse. The touch was gone in an instant What the fuck! From where did it came! Did it just barge in through the ss window? I don''t know who they were talking about. I furrow my brows to open my eyes and that''s when I see a blur of a dark fur. Fur? I blink to clean my vision of tears when I see a huge jaguar standing in front of my body. That dark fur. I... know it. N... Using the little strength in me I lower my hand to ---- eee look at the timer. 54 seconds. Almost over. Gulping I lower my hand to remove it when suddenly N growls at me. As if asking me not to do this. S Tam sorry Nal Tcan''t But then I see one of the wolves shifting behind her, ready to attack her. And without a thought I push myself up. Shielding her with my body. The huge wolf ms into me and my body is thrown into the air. Thit a wall or something and my body drops down on the floor. Something wet drops down from my forehead and I lift my shaking hand to touch it. Blood. My vision starts going hazy. ---- 15 seconds. I struggle to look up and I watch the three wolves surrounding N from all the directions. They had scratches and cuts but N looked worse. She was limping. One of them had managed to take hold of her hind leg. 5 seconds. T watch them attack her altogether. Her sharp scream echoes in my mind as I watch the horrifying scene of one gripping her neck. The other pinning her under his ws and the third one tearing skin off her belly. It was brutal. Cruel. Her face was morphed in fear. And I struggled to reach her. To crawl towards her. She isying her life for me. Is she stupid? Why? I don''t want her to die... no please. But it was toote. ---- os The wolves rip her to drop her on the floor and I hear her whines. Blood was pooling around her. She was bleeding from everywhere. Yet her eyes... they were fixated on me. As if the king me for saving her life that one time when she was still pup. Her fear filled eyes are thest thing I saw before the shadows start surrounding me. I struggle harder. A little closer. A little longer dammit. Please. I just need to touch her, I can heal her. She can live. She canty her life for me But nothing happened ording to me. I wasn''t the one controlling these shadows. I couldn''t prolong this for even a second. And just like that I plunge into the darkness I came from. The scream caught in my throat. Naaaa! Chapter 242 ---- Chapter 126 I gasp. Opening my eyes to be weed by a pair of dark brown ones. I wasying in someonesp. The mask had been ripped out of my face and I could hear his heavy voice screaming orders. What is taking you so much time. Hurry up dammit! Something cold was ced on my forehead. The liquid was no longer dripping down my neck and my breathing was heavy. I was feeling so many emotions at the same time. And then Ns face covered in blood, her eyes filled with so much pain shed in front of my eyes and I feel a flood of tears slip down my eyes. She.. Sheid her life for me. To protect me. Why... why did she? ---- Warm fingers slide down my face. There were sparks everywhere.His thumb pad cleaned the trail of my tears as fresh trails keep on building. He doesn''t say anything. No words of constion are offered. And to be honest I expected none from him. I see worried faces surrounding me and I realised Tixie, Doadora, and Marina. Everyone was here. Lordie its is bleeding non-stopie. Verydeep. Not goingie to stop on ownie. Thear them speak and I feel my vision switching on and off from blurred to clear. My head was going to loll to one side when I feel a grip behind my neck. Tt will need stitches. I just need one of you here. All others go out. But. ---- Tsaid out. Stitches? No.. No.. He cant see. How can he stitch? Anxiety hits my insides but then I didn''t have it in me to protest. Somehow I trusted him with this. T feel his fingers tracing my wound so softly that it fucking hurts me emotionally rather than physically. He hates me right? Then why is he doing this. He should just let me bleed to death He will be free of me. Free of these sparks, this torture. This trap of matebond J-ust let me be I manage to whisper and I thought he didn''t hear me when suddenly he lifts me towards him from his grip behind my neck and I gasp as his hot breath fans my own. His stubble jaw rubs my cheek and the fireworks of sparks explode as he whispers in the shell of my ear. ---- eee = You will keep your trap shut unless you want me to double your punishment when youe into your fucking senses. Do you understand, little rabbit? I gulp. My lips seal and he hmms in acknowledgement. Now sleep. You don''t need to see or bear with this. Iwas confused. Why would I sleep? But then I feel his fingers tracing my neck, as if searching for something and then prick. He just injected me with something. " But His fingers brush over my lips as if asking me to not say anything else, tears continue to slide down my eyes to dampen my hairline. And his brown eyes were thest thing I saw before I gave up this fight. Sleep Maybe he is right. I should just let it go. And sleep Chapter 243 ---- I wake up to a heaviness in my head. I try to move when I realise I amying cradled in someonesp As ifm a baby. I was barely wearing anything except those bandages wrapped around my torso and thighs. T gulp to look up and my heart betrays me. He was sitting on his bed, with his eyes closed. Head leaning back. And I was in hisp, my head ced. on his left thigh. Will he wake up if ] move. What do I do? Biting my lip I look around and I realise I was in his room. Sighing I just drop back my head and watch his face. Tlis brows were concentrated. Like he was in a dream. His fists were clenching And his lips were pressed in a thin line. ---- And then with a gasp he wakes up and his arms immediately wrap around mine. Like I am going to fall His hand brushes over my chest, neck, up to my eyes and I immediately close them. He doesn''t know I am awake: Not yet. He rxes and I open up my eyes again. Trying to keep my heartbeat steady. My pulse is what tells me I am awake or near everytime. Not this time. He leans his head back on the headrest of the bed and I swear I saw a smile on his lips as he just tightens his arms around me and presses my face to his chest. A guttural roar of satisfaction leaves his lips. Next he nuzzled his face into my neck. Rubbing his nose up and down my corbone. Sniffing my scent and I swear it took every bit of control in my body to stop my heart from racing. ---- What is this man doing? If he cares for me so much why does he say he hates me? Things weren''t making sense. Could it be that he was hiding his feelings from me? And then before I know his lips started moving. Kissing my neck, chest. My earlobe. Up my forehead, my nose stopped right in front of my lips. Fuck! T cant pretend this anymore. My body was on fire and I could feel my entire insides melting. A gasp-sh moan leaves my lip and he suddenly stills. Busted! ---- eee = Chapter 127 Pretending will not get you anywhere little Rabbit. If you love my touch so much. You could have simply asked. He whispers on my lips and I ce my palms on his chest to push him back. Resting my hand on his thighs I struggle to pull myself up but it felt nothing less than a task. It felt like I was in a pit hole. And he was standing like high colossal mountains around me. He rests his arms behind his neck and leaned back,enjoying my struggle and I curse under my breath to roll over from hisp onto the bed. What is the meaning of this. Wasnt there enough space on the bed. Why were you cradling me like that. T spit in anger. And he lifts his one leg to ce his elbow on its knee. Chapter 244 ---- His posemanding nothing except authority as he leaned in closer to me. Tntra cranial injuries require a patients head to be kept elevated at the angel of roughly thirty degrees. If not there were chances of your pea brain getting a permanent dent. My eyes widen. How does he know so much? It was the most sensical thing that had ever left his mouth. He leaned even closer and I could inhale his manly forest scent. T have been nothing but generous enough to lend you myp for thest four hours and I see this is how you show your gencrosity. Intriguing. This man! I swear he- wait. He did what? I have been resting on hisp for thest four hours? I was out for four hours. N... wait N. Where is she? I need to go back- I need to find- ---- My words die down when suddenly his palm ms on my mouth and I am pushed back into hisp. Right in the position I got up from. My eyes widen as I stare up at him in shock. His brows were furrowed and eyes closed. Shh. I like you more when you are asleep. This bbering mouth of yours never knows when to shut up. Unmm Tis hand doesn''t retreat. N is safe. Now stay still. My drumming heart rxed like a stone had been lifted from it. She is safe... she didn''t die. Thank moon goddess. A tear drop slides down my eyes and I could feel nally breathing. She didn''t die saving me. She is alive. But how? And stop with this waterfall. I swear they don''t stop ---- even when you are asleep. His hand retreats from my lips and I lift my own hand to clean my tears. I was smudging my eyes. Trying to breathe again. How d-o you even know? You can''t even sce. T don''t need my eyes to see you. Lub. Dub. Lub. Dub. What''s with my stupid heart Now stay like this. You cant raise your hear for at least next two hours. T blink staring at him in disbelief. You cant expect me to justy here and do nothing- ---- eee = Do you see meining? That shut me up. He wasnt. With eyes closed he seemed lost in something which looked like meditation. I bit my lip to stare at his stone cold face and then out of no where hemands. Open your lips. I swear he makes the most weirdest of requests in the world. Crazy enough to freeze your mind and douse your body into the mes of a fire. Tam not doing any stupid thing- Aghhhh His thumb was into my mouth. My tongue fought to push it out but he only pushed it aside with his thumb pad and rather moved along the inside of my cheek. What is this man doing? Is he mentally sick or what? Chapter 245 ---- I grab his hand''s wrist. Trying to pull it out but it felt like I was jostling with a rock. After long excruciating seconds of ourbat or rather my futile one sided battle, he takes out his finger to groan something under his breath. The swelling has only worsened. T blink. What say? Swelling? And that''s when the memories ofst night but me and I freeze. Those men. One of them grabbing me Jaw, trying to crush it. Could it be... He taps the bedside table. Pulls open the drawer and takes out a tube kind of a thing. What.... What is that? I am fine.. I swear.. Open again. Not that feeling again dammit! I cant bear with it. My body was already enjoying betraying me ---- eee whenever he is around. Isee him sputtering out a transparent liquid on his finger and I literally squeak in desperation. T- Iwill do it myself His hand stills. Please. ---- Chapter 128 Next I know he holds my wrist, crawls his fingers up to extend my middle finger and smudges it on it. Do it softly and dont leave a corner. You will feel the inmmation. Oh- okay. I do exactly as he said and I immediately feel a cool sensation easing my burning cheek. D- Done. He nods and tosses aside the tube to return to his meditation. He is a really strange man. J am telling you. No wait. A handsomely beautiful strange man. Time seemed to pass awfully slow.My mind was back to the night. To Xavier and Reba. Them kissing. Those mening after me. ---- eee = I wonder if Xavier searched for me: Or did he consider it as a hallucination, a mistake and forgot about it. Forgot about me It is the worst feeling. I swear. Maybe I was better off without love. If I hadnt fallen for Xavier, all this pain... these feelings wouldn''t have happened. It would have been so much better. Love is the best feeling in the world They are right when they say that. Yet they never tell you what happens when it is taken. away from you. It''s an addiction And when you cant have it? It paves the way for self destruction. You get so used to living with that person that you cant live without them. You forget that you came alone into this world and you die alone. Chapter 246 ---- Tf you want to indulge in self pity. Why don''t you do it after you heal the patients who are waiting for your return since thest one day. T swear the goddess chose the worst person to be the prodigy. You never deserved it. His words were like a knife, and I was wounded. My frustration bubbled up in rage. Healing. That''s the only fucking thing you seemed to care about right. That''s the only reason I am here.T spent two months day and night serving your people like a machine. My body was drained... my own healing waspromised yet I neverined. And you couldn''t even give me few more seconds more in the werewolf world. TI just wanted to save N.. I cleaned my tears to continue. You are no different from them. You are also just like them. You will use me and then when I am no longer useful. You will toss me aside.. ---- eee Probably let me die in peace. No lines be visible on his face. He stays impassive and it only frustrated me more. Tam sick of his coldness. Of everyones indifference. You are right. He admits and it cracked something inside me. He is not even denying. However you said one thing wrong. His hand moves up to wrap around my waist and the next second. Plunk. I am dropped onto the mattress and he moves two pillows under my head His body hovers on top of me. And I feel my chest heaving. Moving up in down. Touching his. My mouth went dry as he inhales my scent to pin my arms on my either side. ---- Twill not let you did peacefully. You will wither with age, my little rabbit. This beautiful soft skin of yours... He brushes his lips across my cheek and I hear own. heart thumping in my ears. Tt will be covered with wrinkles and fine lines. His lips move up to my hair and he sniffs them deeply and my thighs press together in desire These tussles or yours? Will be white like the moonlight. These beautiful hands of yours... He stretches my hands further up and my back arches. When a soft petal like kiss is rewarded on my knuckles. Will be trembling. Struggling to hold a stick. Covered in veins of blue and lines of age. His lips continue to descend lower and my mind goes numb. He should stop... he always stops. But then why isnt he stopping now. ---- eee = And this beautiful cunt of yours? I look down at him in anxiousness and his eyes lift up to meet mine before he settles a soft kiss right above my womanhood. The muslin cloth was the only thing separating my pussy and his soft lips. Dammit! Twill use it. He doesn''t stop. He kisses each and every inch, his eyes not leaving mine and I couldn''t look at him any longer. My head drops back on the pillow and my back arches. I feel my thighs quivering with need. Shit! Dammit! Ihave never been aroused so much by mere words What is he doing to me? Tt will be pushed to the limit to bring out two beautiful children of mine. Chapter 247 ---- A boy and a girl. With both of them having your mesmerising eyes. And your beautiful smile. ---- eee Chapter 129 My heart forgot to beat and my body goes stiff. Tt will be taken and imed everyday by me. Filled Satisfied. Like you quench your thirst for water. His lips trail lower and I struggle to close my thighs when he grabs my thighs and rather pushes them open. I swear I have never been so embarrassed before. Tam soaking wet down. Tam sure he can see the dampness there. Yet he says nothing regarding it. His fingers are busy trailing each inch of my skin and lips kissing it. These legs of yours? They will loosen their strength. They will tremble. They will need support with time and then I will be there... cing kisses down my calf, he reaches my feet. ---- To pick you up. To take you wherever you want. will let you make me your ride, little rabbit. He grabs my ankles next and I try to pull them away. But his grip was iron. His fingers brush over my feet. My every finger, the curve of foot, the sensitive skin on my sole. I quiver with his every slow brush and I bite my lip to stop any sound from leaving my lips. My body burns red, embaressed of him touching my feet like that when he suddenly looks back into my eyes as if he could really see me. These feet is yours. When their ligaments and tendons will tear with age. They will be thin and these heels of yours will be chapped. I promise... Te lifts up my right feet in the air, moves it closer to his face and while staring into my eyes, he ces His soft lips on my foots heel Twill continue to kiss them just like this. And even then my little rabbit... He drops my feet back on the bed and moves back up to leans closer to me. Hovering over me. His chest ---- eee = aligns with my peeking nipples. T will not grant you the permission to die. Ever. There are times when I feel like he isnt blind. And right now, as he stares into my eyes I feel it again. His eyes are sopelling, so intense that even if he asks a woman for her heart? I am sure any woman. will rip open her chest, wrap it in ribbons and gift it to him. But again. Tam not just any woman. The heart he is seeking for? Hoping to make his own. T have burried it where no one can find it His eyes are raging storms inside me... his actions are begging me to do the same mistake again. Tomit this sin. To try and fall in love again But I just couldn''t. Chapter 248 ---- Mate or not... it changes nothing. Iam closed on love forever. It coated me more than it gave me and I couldn''t bear it any longer. Tam not yours. I could never be. I dere. Finding my voice and looking up at him. His eyes harden immediately, his fists clench beside my sides. He will be very angry, I know. He may not be able to bear the truth, he will hate me ten times more, this ce may not be safe for me anymore. But I just cant keep it in now. Tt was time. He knows everything. T wasn''t asking- You need to! You have to ask me dammit! We are mates not lovers. And neither are we ever going to be! Thave not given up on us little rabbit. Despite everything, I still have hope but it seems you are nothing but a coward. You don''t even want to give ---- ee = yourself a chance. You just want to die. End this because it is the easy way out. Tt''s not easy! It is never easy! I was screaming on top of my lungs. Tears were streaming down my eyes but I just wanted to let it out. It has been killing me from the inside Then why are you doing it! He questions, sounding exasperated. His hands cup my face and I feel my chin quiver. As I slowly whisper avoiding looking up at him. Because I cant destroy any more lives Adrian! I can''t! What do you mean? You have only saved lives little Rabbit. What lives are you talking about- Gathering all the strength of my body and mind. I dere the truth I have been running from for thest two months The truth that would not let me move on. The truth that has made me regret reviving Reba ---- back to life. The truth that still bound me to Xavier despite everything. The truth that will make me an enemy to the man in front of me, holding my face and kissing me. Tam pregnant. ---- eee = Chapter 130 Sierra expected him to scream. To shout profanities at her, call her names and push her aside. Yet he did nothing Hees to know she, his mate was carrying his enemies child yet he did nothing. He didn''t even say her a word. Sierra was never able to understand what was going on in his mind yet just this time, she wanted to know. She wanted Adrian to say something. Maybe he will kill her and her child himself. Moving back from her. He stands beside her bed for barely ten seconds. And then turning his back on her, he was gone. As soon as the door closes, she finally allows those Chapter 249 ---- restrained tears to flow. Her vision of the ceiling gets hazy and she lowers her hands to wrap them around her stomach. Mother. What kind of a mother she was who was nning to kill her child and herself before they are even born. But she didn''t have a choice. If she cant give him or her a good life? What use was their existence anyways? Enemies heir cant be brought up in the kingdom of darkness. Everyone hated Xavier....here. And they will hate his child too While for the werewolf kingdom? They already have their real Queen. The Queen who will give their King a child and their kingdom a heir. Reba Sierra was married to Xavier.... But seeing the hate ---- ee = everyone there has for her.She knew in the werewolf world her child will be treated no better than a bastards child. Tainted blood. Impure And she? A second wife. A burden forced upon. Merely a mistress. And she refused to live a life like that. Nor will she let her child bear with it. Life or Death. She has ced her decision in his hand now. And whatever he decides, she will ept it with open hands. He walks out of the room towards his office room but unlike usual, his footsteps stagger. He couldn''t see yet he has memorized each and everyer of this ce in the back of his head. His ---- footsteps never hesitated or took a wrong turn. His blindness has never interfered in his navigation skills until now. His foot smacks against a tables corner and he curses under his breath. His mind was clouded, thinking ability hindered as he could hear just one thing leaving her lips. Tam not yours. I will never be. Tam pregnant. His hands clench into fists and he mmed his knuckles on the mirror ced on top of the table The ss shatters and its pointed shards pierce into his hand yet not a single hiss left his lips. The wound healed as fast as it came and he ms his fist again. And again. Raking his fingers through his hair, he tries to hold the reins of his madness. Taking deep breaths. ---- os Without another word he walked back into his office to only find a presence already there. Lord Adrian. Putting on a nk face Adrian takes long confident steps to reach his chair. Settling down on it, he demands. Speak. Your n worked Lord. He did exactly as you said. The man was grinning, excited to share the news. Yet his masters face stands nk. Not a single line on his face moved. Sending Miss Sierra was the final blow. He is searching for her like crazy and I have inside news that he has called upon the oldest witches for their guidance. He is nning to break the seal on the river of death and open the portal forever. Tndeed that man has gone insane. Chapter 250 ---- He will go to any extent to have her back. He must really love- Adrians fists m on the table. Cracking it into two and the man staggers back in fear. Answer only whats asked. Stop speaking non-sense! Tam sor-ry Lord. A deadly silence stretches and few momentster the man conti will be ab! exchange ofnd to inues to speak. there are chances once the portal opens all of us le to go back to the werewolf world. And in of Ms Sierra, he will give all of us a piece settle in. This way all of us will be able to live in harmony just like al Twill be doesnt? But Lor 1 those years back- very happy if it happens. But what if it Do you think he will give us scrapes and we will ---- happily feed on them? We were equals and will stay equals. Creatures are not untouchables or outsiders. They were a part of the werewolf society before the werewolves even came into existence and they will get back their position. Tfhe understands this good. If not I will make him- But Lord. How will you do that. The time all of us have been waiting and preparing for is here. Send a message to each and every creature in the kingdom of darkness. Prepare themselves. Negotiations are starting. If they agree to our terms? Then good. If not? Tnot? Tell them to get ready for a war. ---- Chapter 131 The man gasps. Looking at Adrian in horror. But Adrian''s features dont soften. It''s time they know who holds the real power in this world. 20 years. All of the creatures have spent 20 years of their life here in captivity, in this ce of darkness. Its time they see the light and own it. They called us abnormalities. Untouchables. Animals rather than humans. It''s time to show them how much of an animal we can be. We have to be prepared for the worst. Everything they took away from us. If not given to us based on negotiations, will be snatched back and that too with interest. Xavier thinks he is the undefeated King? Adrian scoffed to get up and look out of the window. Tle hasn''t quite met his match yet. ---- eee = Tf timees. And if needed... Thend of the werewolves will be the same, the Sun will be the same, the moon will be the same. But the King is going to change. A spark lights up in Adrian''s eyes. The spark that has been shining for thest 20 years But... but what about Miss Sierra. Adrians clenched fists open up. His fearures soften but barely for a second. Will you just use her as a pawn in your barter? What of her? She still loves him? That''s where you are wrong counsellor.My little rabbit isnt just a pawn in this game. She is my kingpin. She is the ticket to the freedom and rights of all the creatures here. She is the one who is going to get everyone out of here. And if she doesn''t? A dark glint clouds Adrians eyes as he tightens his Chapter 251 ---- grip on the ss in his hand to seethe. She has to. She has to be on our side. And if she doesn''t? I will make her. Send for Doradora. Its time she knew the entire story. Make sure she knows about every detail, every torture, every cruelty done on our kind. Ri- right away Sir. But still I want to know Sir, if still she wants to return to him... what will you do? Twill leave her no choice. T will be the saviour in her life until she realis Shattering the ss in his grip he whispers to himself. She has seeked safety in the very arms of the monster who is going to destroy everything around her. Twill be her ruin... Yet her only salvation. ---- eee She is right when she said I am just like others. I am only using her. Yet what she doesn''t know is that... Tam worst of all of them. They used her and tossed her aside right? But I will use her and put her as a showpiece. A trophy for my victory. A sight for everyone to sec. Sierra... my little rabbit... You wanted to die right? T am afraid that''s not going to happen till I allow it. You are mine! Only mine. I can hunt a prey, rip it to shreds and toss it aside. But I never share. You will be either mine Sierra. Or no ones. The mans eyes widen listening to what he had nned for the Prodigy. Tf he thought XavierKing was dangerous. This man was the reincarnation of the devil himself. And he couldn''t help pity the little woman who is ---- -_ could between these two men. Fighting to root their ws into her , unaware of how they are ripping her as a whole. May I take your leave, My Lord. The man asks and Adrian nods. You may. The man turns around to leave when suddenly Adrian speaks up. His voice conveying a clear warning Thave told you to apany her, report her every action to me. If I ever again find your little shanks crawling into territory that is not allowed or your button eyes peeking inside her clothes. I swear I am going to rip you to shreds and disy you meat in the lunch for people to feed on....., bubbles. The mans eyes widen and he drops on his knees in front of Adrian. Tt was a mistake Lord. I swear. I was just trying to hide... it will not be repeated again, I swear! Better not. ---- The man turns around to shift into a little ball of white fur and two pointed ears.A rabbit or rather Bubbles as she likes to call him. Hopping out of the room, he leaves and Adrian settles back on his seat to lean his head back. His hands move to pull out a photo from the drawer and his fingers move over its surface, even when he couldn''t see it. His vision may be lost but he can imagine this photo like it was yesterday. A woman with beautiful white hair and sky blue eyes stares at the camera and beside her was a man with brown hair and deep brown eyes. They were smiling. It was one of the happy memories Adrian had of the werewolfnds. Memories he doesn''t even remember but has only imagined. His home from which he was thrown out just because he was not a full werewolf. Their happy family got ruined just because of one person. Chapter 252 ---- And it was time to give him back, hundred times worse of what he gave him. Karma isn''t a bitch. Karma is a monster. And it has only one name. Adrian Volkov. The King of darkness. ---- eee Chapter 132 Twenty two years ago the werewolf world wasnt how it looked today. There wasnt any river of death or the kingdom of darkness beyond it. Everyone was one. Ruled by Gerald King and Rosaline King with an iron fist, thesends were not just home to werewolves but also other mixed species. May it be hybrids, mermaids, Lycans, shifters ete. Together all these species had a special name... The Crets or Creatures as they are now called Cerets were special. But they were very different from werewolves. Children of hybrids and mixed races, their animalistic side was more dominant. More untamable and more impulsive. Unlike pure blood werewolves, their human and wolf side was not bnced. The beast in them stood more dominant and controlling. As a result they were the ones who were more famous for nefarious and illegal activities. ---- While werewolves married for alliances and chose their mates based on more power and status. Rejecting their soulmates chosen by moon goddess at times. Crests were bound by instinct. Their ways were primal. Raw Tf they found their mate, they would do anything to keep her close. Rejection was out of question. They kidnapped them if required. Giving no regard to status, ss or ettiquestes. Crests may seem barbaric but they were loyal For them power, status, wealth never mattered. They believed in living a simple life. But soon evils began to root in their peaceful world. Due to their special features and raw beauty crests started bing a tool in hands of the rich pureblood werewolves. The rich started locking them up, selling them up in ve trade. Woman and men cretes were forced into evils like prostitution, ve trading and cheapbour. ---- eee = Before anyone could realise. sses started getting formed in the society. At the top of the hierchy was The Royals The purebloods headed none other than by Gerald King, the king of werewolves. And Rosaline King his wife. They had two sons, Xavier King and Dominic King. Having blood of the King and Queens since centuries, their entire lineage has spent their lives leading and ruling thends. At the middle level were Friys. These were werewolves, yet they were not royals. Their blood was pure but they were not of royal blood And at thest came crets. The hybrid, the shifters, the unepted offspring which were considered anything but pure. Some considered them untouchables yet at the same time Chapter 253 ---- woman and men of even higher ranks wanted to spend nights with them. Tt was amon saying in those times. Ifyou want to be adored, poked and teased go to a royal pure blood and if you want to be fucked, imed and grinded like a real woman....find a Cret. With huge bodies and untamed desires, Cret men were beasts of men and Cret woman with their curvaceous bodies and huge racks? The true bodies of desires. The crets continues to live in this divided unjust society, getting treated as nothing more than toys and ves unless one day a leader Rose. Hunter The messiah. Ts what they called him. A mere low born who was brought up in the roguends decided to end this injustice gettingmitted on his people. ---- eee They all were equal Moon goddess made them different but it didn''t mean they were lower than anyone. He started forming a rebellion to overthrow the very culprit behind it, the king, Gerald King. And to do that, he knew he needed to enter their circle. He started working as a mere carriage driver to the throne. Tle observed and gathered information preparing for a war in the backdrop. But then one day he saw something in the rearview mirror of his carriage that made his resolve only harden. Those innocent blue eyes welled with tears. King Gerald assaulted his wife, Queen Rosaline and left her with teary eyes and marks all over her body. The golden couple had nothing golden. Her beautiful smile for the people was just a fascade to hide her ---- tears The most beautiful smiles hide the most ugly truth. The line has never felt so real Hunter wanted to ignore those teary eyes, to focus on his mission in hand. Yet he couldn''t. What started as merefort. Grew into something way more. And before they both knew it, the flower of love blossomed in waters it Was never even permitted to grow in. Queen Rosaline. The purest of pure blood fell in love with and slept with a low born, an untouchable, Cret, Hunter Volkov, aka the leader of Crets who was secking a rebellion to overthrow her very husband. And then in the worst of the times, when the country was preparing for a war. Rosaline King got pregnant for the third time. Gerald was happy. He was bing a father for the ---- eee = third time. But when the child took birth. Everything changed. With dusky skin, brown eyes and even darker brown hair. Just one look was enough to conclude that the boy was the offspring of a Cret. A hybrid. Aycan. Half werewolf half beast. And that was the day hell broke loose. The werewolves won the war, Rosaline King was charged with adultery and killed along with her lover, the leader of Crets, Hunter. Xavier King and Dominic Hunter had a step brother. Yet the only times they were allowed to see him was behind dungeon doors. Chained like an animal for 10 years. Chapter 254 ---- The killing of their leader rager a war amongst Crets, a war that continued for ten long years. Until one day Gerald came up with a solution. The curse of Darkness. Using the help of the strongest witches in the world. Gerald opened a portal, a door to a dark world and threw all the crets into the river of death No one was spared. Wherever a crets was seen, it was met with the same fate And just like that. The Cret King. The little boy of ten was taken to the river.....to be offered to the demon of death... The boy named... Adrian Volkov. ---- eee Chapter 133 22 years ago The banks of the river of death Arge crowd had gathered to witness the offering. People were murmuring, whispering. Waiting And that''s when the King came, dragging a boy of barely ten from a leash around his neck. His hands were tied behind him, he was struggling to catch up. He tried getting up but the king roars Down on your knees filth. You crawl. You don''t bloody walk like us werewolves you animal! The boy screamed as the guards start hitting his legs with rods. Forcing him to only crawl Gerald continued to drag him, the boy coughs as the leash got too tight. His face turns red and the king only seeker pleasure in it. Lifting him up from his leash, making the boy thrash ---- his legs in the air. The king only smirked. Bark filth. That''s what you are supposed to do when your master orders it. Scream! No one showed mercy. Rather the werewolves onlyughed, seeking mockery in the humiliation of a Cret kid. Except for two werewolves Or rather kids Xavier King and Dominic king, Xavier looked at his father, hoping for any signs to stop. But Gerald showed none. And even Adrian, out of all the people there looked at just one person. At Xavier. Hoping. Begging. ---- eee = Expecting. Of his entire ten years of existence. He has only gotten help and care only twice. From only two people. And Xavier was one of them. One sticks to even one speck of light in a dark room. And for Adrian, his elder half blood brother was that light, that hope to live. T said bark! Open that disgusting mouth of yours! Gerald opened Adrians mouth to pull on his tongue and the boy screamed. Tears stream down his eyes as the people around continued tough. Just look at this pathetic piece of shit. Damn my hands are covered in filth now. Gerald drops him and the boy coughs, trying to catch his breath. Crawling away he tries to run from there, to go far away from these evil people but then a weight gets ces on his face. Gerald had his foot on the boys face, while he cleaned his hand with a handkerchief. Chapter 255 ---- Come on. Lick them. Gerald pushes his shoe into the boys mouth and he gags. With hands tied. He couldn''t do anything except thrash. Clean them with your tongue you filth. It should be an honour for you. Adrians teary eyed sh with Geralds and before anyone could know, he spits on his shoe to hold up his head Theughter seizes. And Geralds fists clench. Guards. It seems he is need of a reality check. Pick him up. Men came forward, held up Adrian and took him near the flowing water. Gerald nods and the boys head is plunged into the freezing water. Bubbles leave his lips. He thrashes. ---- eee Begs for a mercy both nothing happens His tears were mingling with the water, his lungs were choking and just when he thought it was all over.He could join his parents. His head is pulled out. He gasps like a fish out of water. His vision was distorted. Mind numb when again his head is dipped in. He lost the count The men continue their torture. And finally after what felt like ages he is dropped back on Geralds feet So any vision of reality? Adrian gathers all the left strength in him and then he looks up at Gerald with all the hate he could muster. T... can see now... Why my mom never loved you. Y-ou are the-r real filth bastard. ---- My father... saved her from you. Gerald''s blood boils and he grabs Adrians jaw to almost crack it under his grip Your father was nothing but a lewd piece of shit and you are no better. Lower your fucking eyes. N- Never. Tsaid now! Asrians brown eyes only harden. Gerald nods. Fine. If this is what you want. Bring it here. Xavier looks at what his father was referring to and he shakes his head in a no. Fear roots inside his chest. Ten men bring forward a crucible and something was burning inside it Something red hot. No... Dad... no ---- eee = Xavier begs lowly but no one listens to him: Everyone was rather enjoying this sick sadistic game. Dominics grip on his hand tightens and he knew he was as scared as him. But they could do nothing When ites to their father. They are helpless. Hold his head. Adrian''s screams extend till hundreds of miles as men surround him, pin him and burningva is poured into his eyes Tlis body was hit by shocks. And only when they were done. Did they leave him. Seeing the sight. Derek only smirked and kicked Adrians half conscious body to turn around and look at his sons Xavier? Dominic? Which of you is going to do the honours. Chapter 256 ---- Throwing him into the river of death is only going to end his misery. Neither of them move And Gerald approached them. Doms grip on Xavier''s hand tightened Son''s? Xavier had to protect Dom. His brother from this sin. But at the same time even Adrian was his brother. How... how could he kill him? No? If you don''t do it? Someone else will. And whosoever of you is brave enough to do this. I will dere him the next King. Xavier''s eyes snap up to his father this time. And then without another thought, he spoke the words. Twill. ---- eee Chapter 134 No... Xav... Dom tugs on Xavier''s arm, trying to stop him. But Xav shakes his head in a no and pulls out his hand from his grip. If blood was going to be spilt on one of their hands. It better be his hand. Than Dom''s His innocence is too pure, he is too good to be tainted in their own half brothers blood. That''s like my boy. Iam so proud of you. Go ahead now. Release him from his pains... Gerald ces his hands on Xaviers shoulder and speaks in his ear from behind. Push him into the waters, Xav. Xavier takes slow reluctant steps closer to the boy ---- only a year younger than him,ying on the floor thrashing in pain. The ce where his brown eyes were once fixed was all burnt, and he almost gags at the sight. Tt was too cruel Too inhuman. Xavier closes his eyes, unable to see it. What are you looking at fools? Pick him up. Two guards hurry up and pick up Adrian''s half conscious body from either arm. Taking him on the edge, everyone waits for Xavier to do it. People were cheering, motivating him to do the biggest sin of his life To murder his brother. " Zi Zune please... Sa-ve me. I... I don''t... want to die... m scared Z... Adrian whispers, begging that one person who he trusted in this entire world. The boy who saved his ---- os food and brought it for him in the dungeons. The boy who talked to him for hours in the dungeon...telling him about the beautiful world outside. Tam so-rry- If Xavier will not do this. Someone else will. It was inevitable. And with this. Xavier ces his small palm on Adrians chest. He could hear his thumping heart and just like that, he pushed him into the merciless waters of the river of death. Tam So... SOIy.... That was thest thing Adrian heard before he fell into the waters from which there is said to be no way back. He would have died that day. If the demons of death hadn''te to save him. He wasn''t revived Yet neither did he die. Chapter 257 ---- Out of all the Crets who were thrown into the river of death, some died whereas some were saved and made to live in a world called thend of darkness. Your good karma has given you a chance... Adrian remembers the words of the demons of death just like yesterday. You are not dead but you can be revived again, provided the one with the royal blood lifts the curse his own blood has set. Only Xavier King could bring all of them back. Tle was their only hope. And that''s when Adrian knew what he had to do. Tell me your wish, Son of the leader of Cret. I will grant you one. Do you need me to heal these eyes to look at the world again? The demons of darkness had asked him and it sounded like a cruel joke. What could one see in darkness? ---- eee What use are eyes without light. No... Then what is it? T want the power to see in the werewolf world. I want to see light. Very well. This second hence I give you the powers to control the shadows in the world of werewolves. They will be your ve yet in return you won''t see anything in the kingdom of darkness. Deal. And just like that Adrian was brought into the world of darkness where everyone soon recognised him as their King The son of Hunter Volkov. The Leader of Crets. And the king of darkness. ---- Doadora finishes up, telling Sierra the entire story and Sierra touches her face to realise tears dripping down her cheeks. She had no idea. Having lived locked in the castle walls all her life. She had no idea what was going on in the outside world. The atrocities gettingmited on the Cretmunity. Or the very fact that all these people here in thend of darkness were once upants of the werewolf world The river of death being a curse. And Adrians eyes. He wasn''t blind. His eyes were burned. Xavier''s father did it to him. She thought the animosity between the silvermoon pack and red moon pack was one of the biggest rivalries in the werewolf world. Yet she had no idea about the sh between these twomunities which no one even dared to talk about. Gerald made sure the name of Crets gets erased from pages of history. Taking our name was ---- os considered a crime and whosoever did it was punished severely. Thisnd of darkness was the only ce we stayed confined to... And what about Gerald. What happened to him? Doadora sighs to speak. His voice low. People say it was suicide but I have a theory of my own. Sadistic men like him dont kill themselves. What theory? T believe Xavier killed his father to ascend the throne at the age of sixteen. Chapter 258 ---- Chapter 135 Sierra s Pov Murder! But he was his father - Shh Si don''tie tell anyonie. I just thinkie that way. No proofie. Oh. So you think Xavier did it. But why? Xavier and Dom loved their motherie alot. And they med Gerald for her death. In council when she told everyone... how Gerald used to hit her..no one believed her but the kids did. A strange gnawing was tearing my chest. Suddenly I remember the rage in Xavier''s eyes when I was going to get hanged. The day he saved me and Dom. I was charged of adultery. Just like his mother. Rosaline. Tle saw her getting hanged yet he couldn''t do ---- eee anything He couldn''t save her. Yet he saved me. Shit! All we Crets ever wanted was a peaceful life wherea everyone should be treated equally. We weren''t lower beings or untouchables or abnormalities... we were creations of the moon. goddessie just like all otherie werewolves. Lordie helped us controlie our beasts. He made us even better versions of ourselves. But living normal is nothing but a distant dream. We all are stuck here. All we wish for is to see the light again. To feel the grass, the flowers, the breeze. We all have almost forgotten how it felt like. There were tears in Doaradoras eyes. Its just been few months since I came here and I have been ---- missing the normal life a lot, I cant think how difficult it must be for all of them. 20 years Is a long time. Tf only once we could- Doradora! Si! Have you heard the news! Tixiees rushing towards us. A broad smile on her face. I haven''t seen her happy before but today? It waspletely different There was this spark in her eyes. The seal is lifting! We all are gonnie returnie homeie. The werewolf King is lifting the curse from the river of death. What! Really Tixie! I cant believe this- Yes! Lordie has also agree! It''s going to happen very soon. T look back to see all the creatures or rather Crets as they call them. Celebrating. They were holding hands ---- eee = and cheering, running in circles. Everyone was so happy. And even I was hit by their wave of euphoria Not able to stop myself, before I know I was rushing towards Adrian''s office. A broad smile on my lips. I didn''t bother to knock and directly barge in. Ts it true! Is everyone really returning back home? He sat there behind his desk as usual. As soon as he hears my voice he stops writing. His quill stops in the air. Oh my moon goddess everyone is so happy!0 You should have seen their faces. This is like a dreame true for everyone! His features hold no happiness. His face stays stoic as usual. Ignoring my words, he continues to write when I approach him and m my palms on the table. Trying to catch his attention again. Chapter 259 ---- What is this man? Can''t he express his happiness for once? Adrian are you even listening! I am so excited. I will be home. I cant wait to meet- Mom and my brothers. That was what I was going to say. Yet what he said next made the smile on my lips to wipe off. That bastard right? You cant wait to share the news with him that you are carrying his child. T expected better from you, little rabbit. Tlis words root a dagger right into my heart and T stood there frozen. All the happiness from earlier seemed to have murderer by the maliceced in his voice. No - 1. He gets up to approach me and my insides were screaming at me to run. Its not going to be good for my mind and body. ---- eee T know. His words will rip the imaginary bandages I have been struggling with since thest two months. Standing beside me, he gathers few strands of my hair and takes a deep inhale. A mistress or perhaps a bed warmer to the great Werewolf King, Xavier. That''s all you will be there once you return. Are you really that excited for that role? Or maybe... cing his hands on the table on either side of me, he leans in closer to whisper. You are so madly in love with him that you will even lick his bloody shoes if it meant you could touch him. Adrian! Before I know my palm meets his face. I smack him and while I expected him to be angry. He only smirks. ---- The truth hurts. Doesn''t it, little rabbit. No worries. You will get used to it. Our noses were touching. We were breathing heavily. But neither of us pulls back. You are right. The seal is opening. Everyone is returning to the werewolfnd but sadly... His arm wraps around my waist and I am pulled against his chest. Sparks light up and my hands clench into fists You my little rabbit. Will stay with me. You are not returning. cing his lips on my forehead. Te gives his final statement and I feel all the happiness bubbling inside me getting choked in a second Tears fill my eyes as I look up onto his cold eyes. Why? Why is he doing this to me? ---- eee = Chapter 136 You can''t keep me here against my will, Adrian. T seethe. He nkly stares and then he throughs back his head like I have cracked a joke of the millennium. Te moves back from me. Continuing tough like crazy. That little spark in you has lit back to life I see. So no more self pity little rabbit? Last I remember just yesterday you were nning to end your existence. May I know what caused this drastic transformation. Not that I am not liking it. Tt''s not like you will let me die even if I wanted to. Te stays silent for few seconds and again he throws back his head tough Chapter 260 ---- Reaching me in two long strides he ces his palm on my head to whisper huskily. All that I promised you little rabbit? Wasn''t a lie. You will grow old and that too only with me. A littleplication or should I say addition... His fingers slowly trails down... my nose, my lips, down between the valley of my blossoms to settle on my naval. And my heart thumps in my chest. My child. Te is talking about my child. Can''t stop me. Prepare for the farewell ceremony. The gates open tonight. And just like that he is gone and I stagger back to look at his retreating back. My arms wrap around my belly and I lean down the table to drop on the floor. ---- eee Tam not leaving this ce of darkness. He will keep me here with him. But why? Why isn''t he leaving here? Why chose darkness. When you have a choice to live in the light. Everyone was enjoying, singing songs and dancing Adrian sat on a chair like a king overlooking everything while I was seated in the shadows Not knowing how to feel I was happy for everyone else but at the same time I also wanted to go with them. This feeling of left out was eating me from the inside. But when I look up at Adrian. Its like it didn''t even matter to him. Tt was just another night for him. ---- -_ The song suddenly changes and I see everyone hold each others hands, their feet were tapping in syne and they were dancing around the hall in a circr wave. Tt was a beautiful sight. When out of the blue I see a hand getting extended towards me and T look up to see Doradora offering me his palm. T don''t know... I. Come on! Comie! Everyone started cheering and I nod to ce my hand in his. Everything after was nothing less than a dream. I was smiling. ughing, singing and cracking up at my own jokes. Their smiles were contagious And I was living getting infected. Slowly I catch the rhythm of their tapping feet and I was doing it wlessly. Sil Si! Sil ---- Everyone was cheering and soon the hands holding me retreat. I] was in centre stage with everyone pping for me. I was twirling, my feet tapping in their home dance. Arms open feeling the open space Alive. T felt so much alive, that for a moment I forgot everything. And then it all came crashing down. The realisation hits like a nightmare.And it wretched my entire world within a second. A mere thought was powerful enough to murder all this temporary happiness. What am I even celebrating? A life in a prison.. In thisnd of darkness with a man who is my mate yet not the father of the child in my womb. A man who promises to keep me bound to him till myst breath. Chapter 261 ---- The man who may murder my child... probably because its not his and belongs to his enemy? My tapping feet freeze and my entire body goes stiff. I stop twirling and the world around me suddenly started moving.. All these people are getting their freedom. Why not me? What sins did ] even do to be trapped like this? First at my parents house Then with Xavier. And now here. Will this ever stop? Will death be my only freedom. Is there no other way. I was going oblivious to all theughter and cheers around me. I couldn''t concentrate on any one face My mind was spiralling, clouds of darkness were ---- creeping in through my vision, my legs suddenly felt too heavy to carry my weight and I find myself falling back. No... 1am going to get hurt. My first instinct was to wrap my arms around my belly in protectiveness when suddenly two foreign arms Wrap around my own arms and my back is rested on a firm chest. Careful. You are going to hurt yourself. Xavier? Was it him? ---- Chapter 137 I look back with hope shining in my eyes to only have it killed. I am met with those nk brown eyes which were looking ahead rather than at me. Of course. What was I even imagining? These sparks told me it isnt him. Tam alright. You can let go. I whisper as my moving world started to settle in. It must be because of twirling. Not yet. Dont you wish to celebrate with me? His hand on my waist suddenly twirls me around to have me crash back on his chest. His other hand gently cates into my own. To be honest. T didn''t wanted to do this. A strange irritation has settled in my chest. ---- eee = Follow me little rabbit. Thad no choice. T started following him. nkly staring at his face aware of everyone staring at us. Within minutes, I was catching to his steps and surprisingly I was enjoying it. It was like we were twirling on snow. He is just too perfect in everything he does. Sometimes I admire hum for his perseverance. He never gives up despite the shoring if his vision. He never used his inability to see as an excuse. Could it be that therei is something going on betweenie them? heard someone say they are mates. They lookie so cute! hear the Crets eximing, I feel a bit ufortable. Yet he doesn''t loosen his grip on me. Rather, he fastens the pace to have me almost fly with him. Chapter 262 ---- T almost stumble when he bnces me and aligns our faces together. They... they are staring. He barely hmms to my words and next I know he drops back my body with my head thrown back, waist held in his arms and my one leg in the air. His face drops to my neck and Ie undone when I feel his lips press down on myrynx. Fuck! People aww in response and I feel all my bodies blood rushing to my head. His next kiss settles near my earlobe as he whispers. Let them Little rabbit. Iam only touching what has always been mine. My heart. It bloody went on a rampage. He continues to hold the position. I feel my leg aching a bit and I slightly shifted my weight from it, when he seemed to realise it. ---- eee Does it hurt somewhere- Just my leg. It can be a muscle pull- He doesn''teven let meplete. Grabbing my thighs, ina second he pulls me up, bridal style. I gasp staring at his face. What... what are you doing? Helping. Isnt that what a gentleman in yournds 9 does And I don''tknow why but my mind takes me down the memoryne. That night... the day I did that stunt with that tap dancer. How... how Xavier reacted to it Xavier its hurting... Please... Good doll. It should. You should know how you were making me feel just a few minutes ago. Why don''t you giggle now. Bloody smile for these people now. Why am I thinking about that right now? ---- I bite my lip to not say anything. But Adrian didn''t mind. He starts walking up the stage and gently settles me down on a seat In that second, the entire ce went dead silent. I look up not understand what was happening. When I stare at the velvet cushion seat under me. He has ced me on his throne. L try to get up when Adrian only pushes me down. Adrian. This is your seat. You- Shh little Rabbit. You do this mine yours a lot. Why don''t you roll your pretty tongue and try saying the word ours. But Just sit back. Let me take care of this. And then before I could understand what he meant, he drops down on his knees in front of me, removed. me heel and lifts my feet to ce it on hisp. IT was staring at all the crets gawking at us with ---- eee = mouths open. They were looking back at him. While he? He sat there oblivious, kneeling at my feet. Too lost in healing a minor muscle sprain that no one has ever bothered to even hear about. You... you are kneeling at my feet Adrian.. You are the King of Crets. This is considered lowly. T whisper. Hoping for him to get up and give this up. But then he lifts up his head and the words that next left his lips left me speechless Tam kneeling in front of my Goddess. And those who have a problem with it? Can go fuck themselves. And then everyone''s eyes drop down. And my heart stops when all the 10678 Crets upying the grand ce, drop down on their knees, bowing for me. Chapter 263 ---- There was only feeling I had at that moment. And I swear to you, that it was one the best feeling in the world. The feeling of Respect. ---- eee Chapter 138 Sierras POV T was turning and tossing around in the bed. Sleep was distant. Everytime I close my eyes, that scene shes in my mind. I still remember how I felt when Xavier left me alone on the floor of the ballroom with my ankle sprained. Those stares... how degrading it felt. Just because he was jealous of ne dancing with that man Raefel Yet Adrian... He is very different from him. He took care of my sprain. He dropped me to my room, carrying me in his arms. He bandaged my ankle. It wasnt a pretend. ---- Or for show. From the little I have known him. Adrian is direct, blunt too carefree to care what others say about him while Xavier was peculiar. He wanted me to be at my best behaviour in front of the council members or other guests. Gosh. What am I thinking? Comparing both of them. It''s just that their personalities are very different. And that''s because of who they are. Pure blooded werewolves.- Sophisticated, uptight, powerful,elegant and beautiful And mix blooded Crets- Wild, carnal, rough, rugged yet equally attractive in their own way. Pushing aside theforter, I sit up when I hear voices outside. It must be time: Slipping my feet into my Belles. I rush out to find everyone making way towards the borders. They had ---- os their clothes and essentials with them, their faces were filled with joy and excited voices echoed around I stop at the threshold. Not sure what to do. Can I watch them leave at the borders? Will he be there? Could he be waiting for me? But Adrian said I am not leaving. What if he gets angry- I flinch when out of the blue a shawl gets wrapped around my shoulders from behind and I see a huge shadow behind me. Come... That''s all Adrian says, stepping past me and J literally jump after him, excited. The knot of anxiety worsens in my stomach as the sound of wateres closer. The river of death was the boundary. The Crets stand in group right on the river banks. Chapter 264 ---- Waiting. And both me and Adrian stood at a distance. Trixie, Doradora, Mariana and otherse to bid there farewells. I hugged them, wishing them all the best while Adrian nods at them. No one dared to question him why he and I were staying back. Even I was yet to know the answer to it. We continue to stand there in awkward silence when he decides to break the ice. He never does that. How is your ankle. You shouldn''t havee. T wanted to see. Plus its fine now. He nods to speak after a minute. Sit down on the ground if it starts to hurt. I wanted to roll my eyes. Yet I only end the discussion with humour. Yes, Sir ---- eee He stiffens. His fists clench Adrian Iroll my eyes this time. This man cant take a joke. Yes Adrian. Happy? His shoulders finally rx. After half an hour of waiting, I could hear a wave of anxiety flood through the people. The excitement from earlier had started to dim, their hopes were fading. Thad adhered to Adrian''s advice and I was sitting cross legged on the ground. He stood beside me and I had to crane up my neck all the way to even see his face. Are you sure about the time? Maybe you made a mistake- Tdon''t err little rabbit. You should have known this much about me till now. So how do you know it. I suppose through your ---- shadows- No. It was confirmed by someone from the werewolfnds. And why would someone from there report to you. Because they work for me. The seal doesn''t apply to sone special crets. They can be in both the worlds. Wait what? You mean there are still some crets already living in the werewolfnd. T straighten up to look up at him and he sighs to peek down at me. T only know two till date. oY Two! Thear a chirping sound in my ear and I giggle to see Bubbles trying to snuggle out. Okay boy. T got you- Before I could help him out. He seemed stuck in my hair, a big handes from above me and I see Adrian grab bubbles from his nape. ---- eee = Hey! Leave him! Bubbles continues to thrash when Adrian gives him a hard look. Like he was warning him. I try to get him back but Adrian only lifts him higher and then he literally throws him on a branch and I see the animal barely manage to catch it Bubbles! Stop- Chapter 265 ---- Chapter 139 Bubbles didn''t wait, he ran away like his ass was on fire and I turn around to look at Adrian. What was that? Why are you so cruel? He was just stuck- Adrian whispers something under his breath. 1 am not sure I heard it right though. Stuck? More like trying to nibble on your chest. Bloody bastard. He was cursing at animals? Calling a rabbit bastard? Is he sick or what? I was going to ask him when I feel something move. Like an animal. I furrow my brows and that''s when I saw her... I can''t believe this N! ---- I drop on my knees and wrap my arms around her. Her fur brushes my face and I continue toy kisses on her. Tam so sorry N. Iam so happy to see you are fine! You got hurt because of me that day! I am so sorry! She only licks my face in reply and I start giggling. My fingers gently massage her head and I see her looking into my eyes. She always loved this. hear a throat getting cleared and I look up to see Adrian looking down at us with a nk look. What. Now just because N is female he has no problem with me hugging and kissing her. N suddenly shakes her fur and I pull back to see her turning towards Adrian. Their eyes connect and I blink in disbelief when I see her bow down at him What the hell- ---- She is mypanion. My friend. Why is she- Adrian just ces his hand on her head and I see the jaguar purr like it had been pet by her master. The very next second she upturns, and offers him her belly. I felt betrayed. She has never done that to me! This is cheating. They just met or- No... No... How is she here in thend of darkness? The reality hits me like a shocker and I feel my mind going numb for a second. N... Adrian..... He can control the shadows of the werewolf world... he can see through their eyes... Now that I think about it, whenever N came. Tt was at the time of some difficulty. Whenever I was in need of saving. That first time after so many years.... When Xavier ---- eee = tied me and left me in the forest, ordering no one to help me. She saved me from those rogues. Then again when those men tried to force me in that party. She again saved me. She never came on her own... Everytime she got orders. He ordered her. Adrian sent her. Don''t be jealous little Rabbit. She is neither mine nor your loyal. She is ours. You... you sent her everytime. It was always... You. His face hardens and he rakes his fingers through his hair. Now that you say it like that Little rabbit? He turns around to face me and I heart my heart Chapter 266 ---- fluttering like a broken winged butterfly in my chest Yes. It was always me. Through the eyes of the shadow there is only person I had observed for 22 years... And it was you. But why? You didn''t even knew it was me. You had no idea I was your mate- You ask too many questions little Rabbit. This is not the the time. He flicks his finger on my forehead, stopping my string of questions and I feel my mind exploding with the possibilities. He had seen me... followed me... What all did he see Father torturing me? Me lying to mom that I fell and got hurt by mistake when I did it to get fathers attention. Did he see the tears I shed under the veils when I was married to Xavier, or when I tried to stimte myself in the dark room for the first time. ---- ee = No. The list goes on. Those were my secrets. It is my life... how could he... why did he... Before I could ask him anything. I see him taking out some letter from his pocket and offering it to N. Give it to him. N takes the letter in her mouth, rubs herself along my leg onest time and then runs towards the river at a crazy speed. What is she doing? Is she going to jump into the river? Why isn''t anyone stopping her? She leaps into the air, right off the banks. But she never dropped into the waters. I stare stupefied as her furred frame vanishes in the thin air. Two special being. He said he had seen two special beings who could travel between both these worlds. The first is N... ---- And the second one... I look up at the branch and I see those two button sized eyes. Staring back at me. Why didn''t I realise it earlier? He was with me in the werewolf world and now he is here. Bubbles. I hear gasps and shouts and then when I look up to see a blinding white dot in the dark sky above the river. It was the same ce Naka went in through. The opening The seal was getting lifted. It''s time. ---- eee = Chapter 140 The bright spot of light continues to spread wider, bigger and engulfing and then boom. The light pierces into our sight and everyone flinched. Covering their eyes with their arms except for Adrian. He continues to look ahead nkly. Slowly that bright light starts receding. And T see my vision getting clearer. The area above the river was like a portal. A huge , Where everything of the other world was visible. I see thousands of werewolf men waiting there. Looking right back at us. And my heart thumps when I look at the three figures standing in the centre. My eyes stand transfixed on just one person. And I feel my legs suddenly losing their strength. Chapter 267 ---- His eyes were looking right back at all of us. He has grown a stubble and his face looked tired. Like he hadn''t slept for days. I lower my eyes and I see his arm interlocked with another one. Reba She was literallytching onto his arm as if she would fall without his support. And on his other side stood Dom. His eyes filled with anxiousness. T see all the Crets looking back at us or rather at Adrian and he suddenly lifts his clenched hand and opens it. It looked like some sort of message or signal. Cheers and a wave of excitement follows as everyone bows at him and then they all turn around to step closer to the opening. One Cret with horses legs and human upper body jumps into it and I look in surprise as he cringes, stepping into the light. He had sessfully trsporter through the portal. ---- Watching him all others start jumping in and I look at the Crets literally storming out of thend of darkness towards the light. I watch Xavier staring at the Crets as they entered The werewolf men clear the way for them. No one attacks or stops them. Half an hour passed... and then an hour passed. Almost all the Crets were in the light now. Only a bunch of kids who were too scared to jump were getting convinced by their parents Thends of darkness which had been so full of life.. Suddenly felt so empty The final ones step out and I see Xavier stepping closer to the portal. A letter was clenched in his hand and I realise it was the same letter Adrian had given to N. His features wereced with fear as he looked at us without any focus. Adrian. I know you are in there. We can talk this ---- out. Stop this... He look back at Adrian to find him looking ahead nkly. Revenge will not get you anywhere. Please. Give her back. I did all of this just because of her! And I know you know it! Her... Because of her... Could it be... My eyes snap back to Adrian. And I feel my heart beating faster in my chest. Give Sierra back to me Adrian. She has no fault in this. I will not harm your people in any way I swear. What? He did all this... For me? He lifted the curse his father ced for thest 20 ---- eee = years , just for me? To save me? But that day. I saw Xavier kissing Reba. He has clearly moved on. Then why would he need me? Why would he do so much for me? This ce is as much as your home as it is ours. I am not father, Adrian. Please believe me! I just want to make it all right! Adrians fists clench yet not a word leaves his lips. Tf Xavier has agreed for peace what is his problem? Why is he so difficult? Perhaps if he wished all the people, Creys and werewolves can live happily again. Doll! Can you listen to me! Iam so sorry Doll! Pleasee back to me...[ have missed you...Please Sierra! Xavier starts screaming on the other side and I feel tears pool my eyes. He missed me. Chapter 268 ---- Maybe he still loves me. He allowed all Crets to live with werewolves just for me. I was all wrong. That kiss with Reba... maybe it meant nothing to him. Plus [have his baby. What if... what if he wants us back. My child will have his or her father. They won''t be a bastards child. Maybe there can be a future The future T had been too blinded in my self pity to see. Xav... Doll! Iam so sorry for pushing you away and exiling you. I pulled back the orders! Juste back at once! Twill make everything alright! I promise. ---- ee = I pulls his hand out of Reba''s grip andes closer to the opening I wanted to believe him. To give him a chance. But the second I took a step towards him, an arm wraps around my waist and pulls me back. Adrian... please he loves me.. Let me go Adrian! ---- Chapter 141 L try to pull out of his grip but it was all invain. He was stronger, way stronger than me. I continue to thrash, trying to break free from his grip when. Adrian only tightens his grip.His face stays stoic. My begging makes no effect on him. Tears were falling down my eyes. He is searching for me. Lam right here. Xav- I try to scream when a palm muffles my voice. Desperation wed at my insides and I bite on Adrians palms in desperation The portal was closing down. No. I need to go there. Xavier needs to see me. ---- eee = He hase here to save me! My teeth root into Adrian''s palms. I could taste his blood on my lips yet his hand didn''t even move Tears were staining my face, my body was losing its strength and soon I see that light closing down. Xavier couldn''t see me We were in dark. In thend of darkness. But I could see him. Going away from me. Doll! Come out doll! Iam so sorry! DolllI1! He bangs his palms on the portal. It doesn''t open and soon he drops on his knees, holding his head in his hands. I feel my own legs giving up on their strength and my knees drop on the ground. Tle let you go once little rabbit... He has lost his chance now.... as long as he keeps the all the Crets safe in hisnds? He will be assured that you are safe here. Chapter 269 ---- The portal closes down, the pitch darkness surrounds us again and just like that Adrian''s hand pulls back from my mouth I gasp. Sobbing. Unable to believe the truth that had been in front of me all this time So... you traded me. This was the deal? Your peoples safety in return of my captivity here? He flexes his hand, loading and unloading the palm T just bit. Looking least interest in talking. Think whatever you want to little rabbit. With thesest words he turns around to leave and I feel blinding fury flood my insides. Stumbling, I get up on my legs, and run behind him to literally crash my body on his. You bloody bastard! You lied to me! You tried to manipte me! You knew it all along... You knew Xavier was searching for me! ---- eee He wasnt expecting it. We both stagger back to fall down, when in thest moment he turns me around to change the sides and his back takes the entire blow. Fuck! He curses and I breathe heavily staring at his face inches away from mine. His arms were around my torso and his head was thrown back: Are you serious? If you cant think about yourself? Then atleast think about the little life living inside of you! He raises his voice for the first time. And I feel my insides quiver. All my madness drops into a pit and got locked away. My baby. I was going to hurt my baby. What am aI doing? Warm hands cup my face and I look up to feel storms of emotions swirling inside me. I am going insane I don''t know what to feel anymore. ---- ee Get yourself together little rabbit. That man is not worth it- But he loves me- He is obsessed with you. He wants to im you. He wants to keep you with him as a mere doll as he calls you. He wants to own you little rabbit... He doesn''t love you. I scoff. Refusing to believe this mans words. Oh really? You know it all now? What would you even know about love when your own mother was murdered for birthing you and your father never came to the even see you! You lived your entire life locked in a dungeon, titled as a bastard kid! What would a man like you know about love! T may be blind in love Adrian, but you know what? You are the one who is really blind. Now that I think about it, maybe I understand why you are doing all this. You are envious of Xavier. Everyone loves him in the werewolfnd, he is a great king, I love him. ---- eee = Abd look at you, a fake blind King of the abbornaos. You cant even see. Why would anyone ever love a liability like you. The second those words left my lips, the fire inside me was quenched yet the damage it did was irreversible. I didn''t meant it. I just wanted to hurt him. Like he hurts me. But I crossed the line. Tlis features harden to stone, his body goes stiff and the dagger of regret roots into my chest. My palms press on my mouth. What did I just say? Chapter 270 ---- Chapter 142 If there is one thing about Adrian that I have realised. It''s that he may be a Cret But I haven''t seen a man have controls as strong as his. Not ever in my life. T didn''t me- Imade a futile attempt to apologise but he just softly grips my wrist, moves me aside and gets up to walk away. T should have run after him. Stopped him. Yet I did nothing. Down on my knees, IT wrap my arms around my legs and dip my face into it. Ihave never ever said something so insensitive to some one. ---- eee T know his story. How much he has suffered. Yet still how could I? It seems I am really turning into a bad person. Old me would never hurt someone intentionally. You are envious of Xavier... Anyone would be. While Xavier and Dom lived the life of princes, despite having the Queens blood. He was blinded and thrown into this world of darkness. Yet he only made it his strength. Tle emerged as the king of this ce... he taught everyone controls. He made this hell of a ce into a little heaven. What was I thinking saying that? It all came out so wrong... so fucking wrong. mming my palms on the ground I look around to curse myself. Tt was pitch dark around. ---- Everyone left. Darkness goes on for miles and miles and I was all alone in this wastness with just one man... Who I may have offended in the worst way. Great going. I must have the worst luck. Tf that''s even a thing in my life now. Tt took me forty five minutes to search for what they call the hobo lighter. One hour forty five minutes to light up all the candles and mes in the castle which were going to go off. Two hours to prepare for an edible dinner and just five minutes to eat that disgusting thing I made Tt was rice and some pathetic excuse of a curry I made. When I said earlier. I didn''t know how to cook. I never lied. The very reason they threw me out of the ---- eee = kitchen in the Royal estate, on my very second day of cooking there was because they were concerned about someone dying from eating my food. Anyways atkeast my stomach wasnt rumbling anymore. I never realised how well managed this ce was. Without anyone around I don''t know if I will even be able to keep me alive. Ican barely keep the candles burning here. I wasn''t scared of dark. But right now, sitting in this huge castle like ce with minimum fifty rooms, 4 drawing halls, 5 kitchens. With not a single soul around. Tt was scary. I lift my head from the sixteen chair table and look at the door. It''s been more than six hours. Why isn''t he back yet? Chapter 271 ---- Another two hours pass. I was sleepy now. Yet still no news of his return. Now that I think about thend of darkness, I don''t know much about it. Searching for a quill and a paper I start drawing a map of this ce. Bored. Not knowing what else to do. To the east is the river of death. Where the portal to the werewolf world is.We are here, in the centre. The inhabited ce in this wastnd. A little south are the factories and production units where Crets used to work to earn coins. But this area.... Right behind this castle. The west I suppose. Ihave no idea where it leads to. I wonder what''s there. And this is the exact direction in which Adrian went to... Tired, I don''t remember when I fell asleep again. All my distorted sleep were filled with memories of the ---- ee = past. Xavier... him screaming for me. Waiting. hoping that T will return one day. While I am stuck here in this prison: The tumbling of something snapped me out of my sleep and when I look up. I freeze. Adrian... He stood there. His shirt was off and his entire torso was covered in blood. I barely tried to register the sight in front of me when out of the blue he ces a huge carcass covered in blood on the table. And I scream to roll back over. Dead eyes were staring back at me. It''s just a dead goat. Stop screaming. Food supply from the werewolfnd has been stopped for the next few days. We have to survive on our own. Food supply? What... what do you mean... I just had rice. ---- Do you really think something like rice will grow on and where there is no light? The only food avable here is meat and that too if you know how to hunt. Majority food and stuff you consumed was brought from the werewolfnds. N helped bringing the supplies but she is a bit upied for the next few days. So we have to survive on our own. Twill be back after a bath. Cook this- Tam not going to cook it and not will I eat it. You just killed an innocent animal! How can you do it! His fists clench, he rakes his fingers through his hair and then without another word he takes the murdered goat to the kitchen. And I rush out from there. Thear him butchering the goat into pieces and not able to hold it in, I vomit out all the rice and curry I had eaten. ---- eee = This man is a monster! A fucking monster. How am I going to survive with him on this unknownnd? Chapter 272 ---- Chapter 143 Time flew by faster than I thought. But since that day , something changed in Adrian. Unlike earlier, he didnt touch me. Not even by mistake The man who didnt leave any opportunity to pull me to his chest, have our skins sh and sparks to fly. The man who didn''t care if ] wanted him or not in return. Changed. He hunts animals for himself, yet he arranges food for me. Rice, vegetables, fruits. He makes sure the Kitchen is full. He doesnt tease me or talk to me like he used to usually. He prefers to stay silent. Our dinners are not at all chatty and whenever I talk to him. ---- eee He listens to me. He listens to my every story. But he doesnt ask me anything or adds to it. I was alright with it initially. I thought it was for the best. But slowly it has started affecting me His silence, it does something inside me. I still remember today morning I bumped into him in the kitchen by mistake and he said he was sorry. I just stood there, nkly staring at him as he left. Sorry. If she remembers correctly old him would have rather pulled me closer to him and whispered huskily in my ears, You are mine little rabbit. Why would I be sorry for touching what''s mine But that Adrian is gone. That dominant assertive man has been lost ---- somewhere. And I sometimes wonder if he was really lost or I murderer him? Four months. It''s been four months since everyone left and I will be lying if I say I dont miss them. Adrian stays busy with his books and my entire days are spent cleaning around the ce Adrian has stopped me twice. Asked me not strain my body , but I need to do something to kill my time. Currently we both sit on the table, eating our food and if you think I learned how to cook. Nope nada, he cooks for me everyday and let me tell you his hands have some magic. Lam so used to his food that everything else tastes so in now. My child and me have grown into a fan of his cooking. This man has a lot of talents. Sometimes I wonder if there is something he cant excel in. ---- eee = I take hidden nces at him His face remains stoic and I clear my throat. Any news from the werewolfnds? Is everyone doing fine there? Yes That''s all T get And to be honest I didnt expected better. The Crets are being treated fairly right? He hmms. T knew it. Xavier isnt a bad person . He would never hurt someone without a reason. So I guess everyone would be really happy there. Has Xavier- He suddenly pushes back his chair, gets up and then turns around to leave My heart drops. Adrian you haven''t even finished- Chapter 273 ---- Tjust lost my appetite. And here everything got lost. All my hopes of negotiation and getting information from him. Damn. Why do J have to ruin it every time? Later that night I was tossing around in the bed. Sleep was thest thing on my mind. I couldnt think how longer T have to stay here. My baby bump is quite prominent. Xavier has to know about his child I''s not right. I cant hide it from him T walk down from my room to the kitchen, to search for something to eat when I hear Adrian talking to someone. He was a man. Tis head was bowed They have allowed us thousands of acres ofnd for settlement. Houses have been furnished and all ---- eee facilities are avable there. T tested the elite ces myself. No one stops us. from entering. Initially the werewolves were ufortable with us dining and sitting with them but soon they just ignore it. No one questions Xavier''s decisions on hisnd. His orders were clear to treat us all equally. Hope lights in my chest. Everything sounds well. Does this mean... Sir... [may be crossing boundaries by saying this but you cant keep Ms Sierra here her whole life. She deserves to live happily wherever she wants to- And I cant keep her happy right? Adrian seethes under his breath and my eyes snap up to him. No... Sir... [dont mean it that way- No. You may be right. I will never be enough for ---- -_ her. Why would she stay with a blind hindered half breed when the pure blood king is ready to offer her the entire world on her feet. A strange feeling hits my chest. My fisted hands move up to my chest and I hide behind the threshold He really thinks low of himself. It wasn''t like that to be honest. Treally wished some other woman was his mate than me. She would have been so lucky. Adrian has taken care of me there past few months like none other. There is one category of people who go around boosting how much they did for you and then there is him... who never once showed it. He cooked food for me but neverined. Sometimes when I fell asleep on the couch , I woke ---- eee = up in my room , tucked up inforters. I got nauseous a few times and he was there in seconds. Holding my head as I vomited my guts out He stuffed my room with books I liked so that I dont get bored. Some nights when I had nightmares, he would silently walk into my room and settle on the bed beside me. He never asked what they were about Or give me words of assurance. Tlis silence and actions had been enough Now that I think about it.... Maybe I will miss him if I was to return. You are right counsellor. Tt seems its time to let her go. My heart was ready to leap out of my chest. I was Chapter 274 ---- happy. I cant believe it. I p my palms on my mouth to silent the scream of happiness at the back of my throat. Why dont you go there along with her, Lordie. Why do you prefer to stay here. I lean in closer, I really wanted to know the answer to this but what he spoke made my entire body go stiff. That''s the only way I can see her again. Her eyes. Her smile. What use would be going there as a blind man. Why would I like to feel the warmth of the sun... When I can stay here in the darkness and watch my sun ---- eee Chapter 144 I was excited. I will be going back to thend of werewolves. Its just been five months since I came here but it felt like forever. I wonder if somethings has changed there after Crets started living with everyone Opening the wardrobe I start packing my things. My favourite dress... yes. This is the most beautiful one T have. I wonder how Xavier will react seeing me in this. It''s my favourite because its very elegant. It''s bodycon, reaches my knee and has a very beautiful boat neck. Adrian never told me from where he got it but I think I knew it. T found some threads, sewing kit and cut pieces of the same material of the dress, in his room while cleaning. He made it for me. ---- He can sew skin wlessly, despite not being able to see. He stitched my wound that day. My hand touches my forehead and I don''t even feel the bump. What was sewing clothes on front of it? Pushing aside the thoughts. I was smiling to myself imagining just going back home when a knock on the door interrupted me. Adrian. I pulled open the door and there he stood, hair dishevelled and hand gripping the threshold. Can we talk? He whispers, sounding breathless and I nod opening up the door. He is going to tell me... just know it. ---- eee = Yes! Of course. He steps in a I look at the mess I have made on the bed in excitement. He was going to sit on the clothes when I stop him. Umm just one second. T pile up the clothes and literally throw them into the cupboard to shut it. Pressing my back on the wardrobe door I try to calm my racing heart. Were you dressing up? Any special asion. Um no! Nothing at all! I just.. I was bored. I didn''t have anything else to do. He nods. To whisper lowly under his breath. Of course. Or else why you you be dressing up for someone who can''t even see. My palms turn mmy and I look at his face. Was he sad? Chapter 275 ---- He wasn''t that closed off and stoic today. Its like he was really struggling with something Not that I think it concerns me. You.. You said you wanted to talk about something? I bite my lip to question, looking at him with a brow arched. When he sighs to nod. Ah yes. Of course. I just got the news that everything in the werewolfnds seemed to have settled down.. T may have been wrong. My brother... did turned out to be different than our father. T guess I was just being over-cautious. My eyes continue to widen in excitement. Yes! So close. This was the right direction. You were right and I was wrong Sierra. ---- ee = Tt should feel good right. He was admitting that Xavier wasn''t that bad. He was letting go of his revenge But that look in his eyes. It wasn''t settling well with me. Tt looked like something broke inside him to have these words leave his lips. Tt... it wasnt your fault Adrian. You were just trying to protect your people. There is nothing wrong in that. He nods, turning his back on me. Right Sierra. But sometimes, if you preserve something for too long, it may die. And Iam not talking about just food here. Anyways. Coming to why I am here. You are free Sierra. You are free to return to thend of light. To thend of werewolves. I won''t stop you. ---- This was it My mouth opens and closes. I didn''t know what to say. I was finally getting free! I can return! Thave told him. He will be waiting for you at the portal. Xavier ising to get me? Really!Oh moon goddess. Thank you so much! Thank you! I was jumping like crazy. Twirling around in happiness. My smile... it was brighter than it had ever been. Not able to control it, I throw my arms around Adrian and hug him tightly. Thank you Adrian... really.. His entire body goes stiff. Like he has been paralysed. And I suddenly realise what I am doing. I pull back awkwardly to rub my neck. ---- eee = Umm sorry. I was just super excited. He barely nods. Twill let you pack then. He turns around to leave when J call after him. Ad.... Adrian? Why don''t youe with us? You will love the world out there. What will you do here alone? His grip on the door tightens and he doesn''t answer for a few seconds. Tam sofortable in darkness... that I no longer wish for the light. You don''t have to think of worry about me little Rabbit... Just keep smiling. Little Rabbit After four months... he has called me that again. And it swells my heart. Tremember his answer to that man earlier and I somehow knew for the first time that he was lying. Chapter 276 ---- He prefers to stay here. Because he wants to see me in the world of light. His shadows want to follow me, look at me like he has done all these years. Do you forgive me now for what I said that night? I didn''t mean it Adrian. I dont know what I was thinking. I was just angry... Shh you said nothing wrong. Calling a blind man blind isnt a sin you know. You were right as I said... T haven''t seen or experienced love so who was I to tell you if someone loves you or not. You love him... and that''s enough. My brother is a lucky man. I giggle. Shaking my head. Was he really? ---- eee Chapter 145 And you aren''t half as bad as I first thought you to be. Ummm do I see that as apliment. He questions and I smack his arm. Chuckling. Don''t get too bored without me. Never. I will have my favourite pass time. And whats that? Watching you. I throw my hands in the air. Ohe on Adrian. Privacy isnt just a word. You cant watch me everytime. Promise me. You will keep those shadows of yours away... Only when you are changing, taking a bath. Or you are with him. ---- T don''t trust you. You don''t have a say. Iroll my eyes at him. Seriously. Its no use arguing with this man. Now pack up. He will be there in half an hour. Yes Sir! Adrian Sir! Whatever. I chuckle as he leaves and to be honest I havent been this happy in a while. Within next twenty minutes. I was done. My bag was packed and I stepped down to see Adrian waiting at the entrance Let me. He takes the bag from my hands and we start walking towards the portal. I couldn''t help my anxiety. Rx. Your heart is on a rampage. ---- eee = Tcan''t. What will he say on knowing the news? He scoffs Of course he would be ted. I just hope the kids gets your features. You are way more beautiful than him. He sounds grumpy and I only chuckle Damn this man. He can be funny in the worst of situations Tle would be offended if hees to know. You know all the woman in the werewolfnd are crazy over him. They call him a heartthrob. He scoffs again. Well its a good thing to know half of the female werewolf poption is blind. I couldn''t stop myughter this time. I throw my head back tough and tears sting my eyes. Chapter 277 ---- Oh man. The first dot appears in the dark sky and I got ready. It''s going to happen. T look at Adrian. That strange feeling in my chest returns. The feeling of left out. But why? I was going where I belong right? Adrian. Forget what I said that day. You know any woman would be lucky to have you. You are so caring, genuine and sincere. There aren''t many men like you left in this world. Give yourself this chance... reject me- I couldn''tplete. His hand presses on my lips and my eyes widen. I am hut by those sparks and I have almost missed them. Please Sierra. Don''t take this away from me. This is the only thing I ask of you. This bond. These sparks. Even if we are not ---- eee together. I want them. My eyes soften and drop down his hand. That''s the least I can do for him Okay but if you got a second chance mate you could have- T don''t want another woman. You can never be reced or forgotten little rabbit. Just let me be. I will survive. I have enough of your memories to live my entire life with them. Before I know a rear drop slides down my eyes. Okay... if this is what you want. Take care Adrian. I was reluctant to hug him. It was awkward between us, he didn''t hug me back earlier. What if he doesn''t do it again. Biting my lip I was going to turn around when suddenly two strong arms wrap around my waist and ---- Tam pulled for a bone crushing hug. Sparks hit every inch of my skin and I smile. Hugging him back tightly. Take care of yourself little rabbit... He whispers near my ear. Inhaling my scent and snuggling his face into my neck and I nod Eat your food on time. Take care of yourself and your baby and dont let anyone ever say shit about you. TLearn to Stand up for yourself. Be a strong independent woman okay? Tnod. Feeling tears streaming down my eyes. Okay... Now go. He is waiting. He pulls back from me. Turning his back on me and I immediately miss his touch. ---- eee = I wanted to stay in his arms a little longer. I wanted to sniff his scent again and engrave it in my mind forever. But I guess this was it now. I pick up the bag and start walking away from him. When I instantly stop... When will I see you again? Tle gulps to look in my direction and I see him smile for the first time. My heart skips a beat and the world seemed to have stopped. Just look behind you. You will always find me in your shadows, my little Rabbit. Something warm wraps around me and I see Adrian has wrapped his fur coat over me. My grip tightens on it as he whispers in my ear. Now go. The light awaits for you. With this I nod and walk towards the light where my Chapter 278 ---- new life awaits for me Where he waits for me. ---- eee Chapter 146 I gulp. Stating at him standing there. Unlike earlier there wasnt an army there. No. The clearing in the forest was empty and a figure sat there on a rock with his back on me. He was ying with some pebbles. Looking lost, like it''s been a long time since he has been waiting here. X-Xav.. Thalf-whisper his name, my voicees out low as I feel an overwhelming storm of emotions raiding inside my chest. He turns around with the speed of lightning and my world stops as soon as his grey eyes sh with my brown ones. Doll... One minute I was standing there, looking at him with tears of happiness pooling in my eyes. And the next ---- second my feet weren''t touching the ground. I was swept up in the air, he was twirling me like I was a small child and I was giggling. Seeing the entire world spinning around me with only one thing constant His grey eyes. Doll... I can''t believe it. I thought I lost you. Iam so sorry for pushing you away doll... He puts me down on the grass and cups my face in his palms. And J lift my hands to cup his in return. Tam right here Xay. I am back. Yes you are here. I see you Sierra.I see you. He holds my hands toy kisses all over it and I giggle. Next he starts kissing my neck, my forehead, my eyes, my nose to stop at my lips. His hot breath hovers over my own. And before he could sh his lips on mine. I press my palms on his lips to stop him. ---- eee = Not here. Wait forter at least. I whisper shyly and he groans under his breath. Why doll? There is no one here. He was there. On the other side of the portal. In the darkness Where we couldn''t see him.Xavier doesnt protest. He justys ast kiss on my neck and ces a lose tendrils of my hair behind my ear. He didn''t hurt you. Did he? Ishake my head in a no. And he sighs, pressing our foreheads together. Good. I was so worried about you. I couldn''t sleep. I couldnt eat. Tt''s evident. [run my fingers on his stubble and he looks down at my fingers. You do look good with it though. Chapter 279 ---- His lips curve into a smile. Wasn''t I always handsome? Umm let me think. Were you? I fake looking to be in a deep thought. And he suddenly puts his arm under my leg and pulls me up in his arms. I shriek. Hey! Put me down! Xavier! Tt seems that you have forgotten a lot of things since thest five months. Let''s refresh your memory. He winks at me and J already knew what he meant. I wrap my arms around his neck and he adjusts me to walk towards his kingdom. Ready to go home. Dying to. So lets go back, Doll. ---- He walks away with me in his arms and I couldn''t help peek up from his shoulder at the doors of the portal closing. I wanted to see him once. I don''t know for what. To maybe ease this left out feeling in my chest. But all I see was darkness. T soft smile back. Mouthing the words good bye. Knowing that even if I cant see him in the light, he can clearly see me in the darkness I was going home. To our home. I step in through the huge arch doors, with Xavier''s hand held in mine. And as soon as I do. Tam hit by the scent of jasmine. This ce smells different. ---- And the realisation made something drop in my gut. The same flowers which were decorated near her body. Of course Reba was managing this ce...... so it smells like her. I try to push the feeling away and look up when I see him enter. The face I have missed for so long. Dom! Sierra! Tle rushes towards me and IT am wrapped in a warm embrace. His hand rests on my head and he whispers more to himself than me You are here. You are fine. Nothing happened to you. Trub circles on his back with my left hand while Xavier refuses to leave my right hand Rather, his grip only tightens. ---- eee = Tneed to breathe Dom. Rx. Oh sorry. Iam just so happy that you are back. He pulls back and that very second Xavier wraps his arm around my waist and pulls me to him. T look at him in confusion and he only gives me a tight-lipped smile. Okay. T guess Xavier has only grown more possessive with me being away from him All the maids, including Martha enter and stand behind, bowing at me and I only nod at them. None looked into my eyes. I guess Xavier gave them orders to do this. They never liked me anyways. And then suddenly the back door opens and I feel my heart beat faster in my chest as I stare at the figure walking in. Chapter 280 ---- Reba. ---- eee Chapter 147 Gliding in, sashaying her hips in a dress which looked too oddly familiar. It was... it was one of the gowns I wore in the ballroom. If 1 remember correctly Xavier sent them back then... Tt was either my gown she was wearing or perhaps it was hers all this while and it was lent to me for that night. She looked beautiful in it And my inferiority thoughts kicked in The very thoughts which never ever reared their head as long as I lived in thend of darkness. Hit back stronger. I didn''t look half as good as her. Her golden hair look like threads of gold. And those blue eyes of hers. ---- Anyone can drown in them Xavier couldn''t be an exception. Right? Stop Sierra. What are you thinking? Dont go down thatne. Be a strong independent woman little Rabbit. Dont take anyone''s shit. Tremember Adrian''s words and I nod to myself. Putting on a fake smile, I look back at Reb who was already smiling back at me. Sierra! My gosh. Everyone here missed you so much. She throws herself into my arms and I was taken back for a second. Isn''t she over reacting. I remember when I revived her, she held my hands, thanked me and then was out. Not even caring if ] was fine. Xavier. His was the first face she wanted to see. Not mine. ---- eee = T never got the opportunity to thank you properly Sierra. But now that you are back. T will make sure to thank you everyday. She held my shoulders to speak to me and I softly nod at her. You.. You are wee- No. Wait. A thank you is not enough. Why don''t we hold a party for your wee! What say Xav? Xavier looks at me and I just shrug my shoulders. I didn''t know what to say. T feel its perfect. Go ahead Reb. Thanks baby. You are the best. I have a lot to prepare for then! Martha get to work - She goes around giving orders and I just nkly stare at her. Was she really that happy to have me back.... Or was she pretending? Chapter 281 ---- Polygamy has beenmon. Its not been abolished but still IT have rarely heard the stories where two wives live peacefully. Comparison and jealousy. Are the evils. They have toe on sooner orter. And I was already dreading them. Did I even do the right thinging back? Xavier s grip tightens and I am pulled out of my thoughts. " Doll? Yes-" Where are you lost? Umm nothing. Thene. I have a surprise for you. He tugs me along, not letting me even meet everyone properly. His grip on my wrist stays tight as I taken ---- eee up the stairs. Where are we even going? You will know. Even I have a surprise for you. want to tell you something Xay. First me, doll. He pulls me inside his room and I am spellbound. He closes the door behind and I look around surprised There were roses everywhere. Candles were lit And and rose petalsid under my feet. Xavi- Words don''t leave my lips, rather a moan escapes when he presses his lips on mine and pins me back on the room door. Damn it. I missed you Doll. ---- His lips were hungry. Desperate for taste of my own and I couldn''t help try to kiss him back with the same passion. Leaving my lips, he attacks my neck next and I could feel him biting and nibbling on my skin. He is going to leave a trail of hickeys for sure. My fingers rake through his hair and I tug on them sofily, earning a low roar from him. Mine... You are mine, doll. Only mine. I gulp trying to breathe in between when he againtches his lips on mine. No permission is asked, no gentleness shown... his tongue explores every corner of my mouth and I let him. T was enjoying this. Loving his possessiveness. When suddenly a memory of another lips on mine hit me... and I freeze. ---- os Those sparks... That tongue that didn''t dare explore without asking me. Those lips that made gentleness yet carnal fit in the same line. The lips that pulled back without satisfying. The thumb that smudged my own saliva on my lips. Adrian... Fuck! No. It has the worst timing. Why was I thinking about him right now? I cant! Xavier seemed to realise that I was not kissing him back and he pulls back to tilt up my chin. Doll... Fear clouds my eyes. What if... he knows Adrian has kissed me? No... he cant. There is no one who will tell him. He furrows his brows to narrow down his eyes at me and I swear I feel my heart beat out of my chest. What''s wrong? Did something happen while you Chapter 282 ---- were there with him? I bite my lip in nervousness to shake my head in a no. My eyes drop down. Doll... He grips my chin again to tug it up a bit roughly this time and I gasp. His voice had a low dangerous bell to it as his eyes dark dare me to lie. Tasked you something. Did.he.touch.you? ---- eee Chapter 148 What was I supposed to say? That his thumb had been inside my mouth His lips had kissed every inch of my skin. His fingers have mesmerised my every curve. Yet nothing like that happened between us? Gosh. What do I say now? Gulping. I whisper. No- nothing happened between us. His fingers wrap around my neck and my eyes snap open. Now look at me and repeat it again. His grip was tight. He was almost hurting me. His possessiveness was going to the next level But who was to me? ---- Was he wrong or was it me? I... I didn''t stop Adrian from touching me. Nothin-ing happened between us. Good girl. A dark glint shes in his eyes and suddenly he swipes his arm on the dressing table, dropping all the bottles on it. And picks me up to drop my ass on it. Now... Tenderly cing loose strands of my hair behind my ear. He bites my lip to draw a small amount of blood. Tam going to fuck you like my doll... and in return, you are going to thank me and tell me how much you love me. Okay? I ce my hands on shoulders to nod. Y-Yes" Yes, what? Have you already forgotten what you ---- eee = used to call me He jerks my head up again and I gulp to nod. Was he this dominating before or am I missing something? He must have missed me. Yes. It must be that. Right? Tam sure he will kiss away all this pain soon enough when hees to know about my pregnancy. Yes M-master. That''s like my little doll now. The very next second I feel the dark fur coat covering me ripped away from my body. Next, he literally rips the beautiful white dress from the front, the one I wore for him, without even looking at it And the second his hand moves up down to caress my body. He freezes. His body went stiff and my mind went nk. Chapter 283 ---- This... this is the surprise I had for you Xav. I am pregnant. I whisper with tears pooling in my eyes. This wasn''t the way I wanted to break the news to him. But anyway. He was going to get to know sooner. Why not now? But the baby bump is clearly showing. His eyes stayed transfixed on my bump and he looked like he had seen a ghost. Sliding myself down from the table I cup his face in my hands. Forcing him to look at me. You are going to be a dad, Xav. W- e are going to be parents! His eyes finally flicker to mine. But the look in them wasnt what I expected I thought he would be the happiest man alive ---- eee The child wasnt nned of course. But he wanted an heir sooner orter. The council must be pestering him for it already. But his eyes show no traces of happiness. Rather I see confusion, doubt and then all of it morphs into an emotion of his I had feared a lot in the past. Anger. Raw anger. Doll... How... how could you do this to me? I waited for you Sierra. I chose you over Reb. I chose you over the council... over this throne. Over myself dammit! I look at him in confusion. What is he saying? T moved the very world to get you back! I lifted the curse! I made those untouchable pieces of shit Crets live with my pure-blooded people! ---- T made you my Queen Doll... How could you betray me! He swats away my hand and goes on a rampage. Upturning the bed, throwing aside the candles, and ripping the flowers I move back to lean on the wall and shake my head in a no. My arms wrap around my torso in protectiveness T-I didn''t betray you Xav... what are you saying- Hees towards me like a beast on a rampage. And next, I know his palms m on the wall on either side of my head and I flinch. Four questions. I will ask you four questions doll and you know better not to lie to me. The hate in his eyes made my insides crumble. My breath turned heavy and it felt like someone was choking me without even touching me. Question number one...did he touch you. ---- eee = But Fucking Yes or no Sierra! He yells to m his fists on the wall beside my head and I feel the debris from the wall, breaking off. My heart was ready to abandon my chest and I felt my ears ringing. Y-es Did he ever force you? Did Adrian ever force me? N-o Ts he your mate? My body freezes. How? How does he know? How do you- One word Doll. Yes or no. Yes Did you reject him? Chapter 284 ---- I shook my head in a no, feeling tears streaming down my eyes and that''s when the hell broke loose. ---- eee Chapter 149 His fists m on the wall beside me, one after the other. And he gives no hint to stop.Blood drips down his fingers but its like he was oblivious to the pain. Xav stop! Listen to me! Xav! I grip his wrists and try to stop him he doesn''t listen. His eyes nkly stare at the crack on the wall and he continues to hit it to make it wider. You are hurting yourself Xav! Stop! Listen to me! What... what do I listen to doll? Huh, whats there to 9 listen now He was smiling and crying at the same time. His bloody hands move forward to cup my face but they stop. T see them trembling and then he clenched his fists ---- This child... He looks down at my belly and I take a step closer to him. Tam four months pregnant, Xav! The child is yours- And how do you know that huh? How? How can I trust you when you spent five months with that bastard! When he is your fucking mate! And you didn''t reject him! He grabs my arm and pulls me to his chest. His eyes drip with venom. When you admitted that you allowed him to touch san? When was it huh? When did you guys fuck? Right after he took you? Tears continues to stream down my eyes. I try to pull my hand out of his grip but he continues to shake me ---- eee = Grabbing my jaw, he forced me to meet his eyes His blood smears on my face. Was it on your heat? We didn''t Zavier. Do you take me to be a fool Sierra! No mate can resist his other half on the full moon night! No fucking wolf alive can stay away from his mate... and he? He is a fucking animal! A cret! Do you want me to believe he didn''t touch you on your heat. I didn''t have a heat there Xay! I was pregnant before leven went there! Five months! I am five months pregnant... didn''t you hear me! He lets me go and rakes his fingers through his hair. He starts pacing around the room, not looking back at me and I desperately waited for an eye contact Dont my eyes tell him the truth. Can''t he see? Chapter 285 ---- T don''t believe you. I just cant. Everytime I close my eyes I see your body under his... you moaning his fucking name. He hurls aside the goblet, mming it on the mirror and it shatters into pieces. I flinch. To only move back. That''s not my problem Xav... I thought you trusted me. Yes I trusted you but that was before you looked into my eyes and rooted that knife into my chest. It was before you went running to that forest and revived Reb to life risking your own life without even asking me! You never ask me doll! You always do what you want to do! How can you expect me to trust you? How?When even you don''t trust me? He steps closer to me and I feel my tears falling freely as he cradles my cheek and inhales deeply. Tt was never Reb. It was always you who I wanted to choose doll. ---- eee Tjust exiled you in hopes you will soon realise your mistake ande back to me. But you made the decision on your own. You didn''t even trust my love. How do you expect me to trust you now? Hell, how do you expect the entire werewolf kingdom to ept you now! You did this to you doll... You ruined everything we had. T wanted to make you my Queen doll... but you... Cleaning my tears with the pad of his thumb. Te pulls back to clench his fist. You always thought yourself to be a substitute. And that''s what you made yourself in the end. With this. he pulls back to look at me onest time and then he was gone. mming the door shut after him. T flinch with the voice. And drop my head in my hands, sliding down to the ---- floor. The petals on the floor were red with blood. His blood. The wall was cracked and the bed was yanked from its posters It was supposed to be a night of passion, yearning and love. Not this. What is happening? This is not how I expected my return to be And who is this man? He couldn''t be Xavier right. My Xavier was a bit strict but he always took care of me. The only bruises he left on me were of hickeys... I look at my wrist which was all red and my tears drop on it. Never this... ---- eee = Chapter 150 I continued to sit there on the floor of the devastated tation room for not knowing how long, yet the dev outside was nothingpared to the devastation inside me. T don''t trust you. You never trusted me. You brought this upon yourself, doll. You will always be a substitute. You have betrayed me. T haven''t. I never betrayed him. I stopped Adrian everytime. I never crossed the boundary. I was... I was a good wife Right? Then why thisck of trust. Why these doubts. Why such a big stain of unfaithfulness. Chapter 286 ---- Our child Our child. How many times do I have to scream it to have him believe me. Is there any way that he will believe me? Has medicine advanced enough to tell whose child it is? If yes. I will go through any test. I will do everything for Xavier to believe it. My biggest fear camte true My child cant have a bastards tag on his or her head when he or she is a child out of a marriage. When it is going to have Royal blood in its veins. No... Xavier will know. Maybe when our child is born he will know. I just hope the kids gets your features. You are way more beautiful than him. ---- ee = Adrians words repeat in my mind and a sob escapes my lips. I shake my head in a no. No... My child cant have my features. He or she must have Xaviers features. His grey eyes... his pale skin. Anything. Anything that can prove the chimd is his. You were wrong Adrian.. He isnt happy. He doesn''t consider himself happy. Te was disgusted. There was hatred in his eyes What if... what if he never epts him or her and love our child? My head was swirling. Body was turning weak and I try to take deep breaths to calm myself. Suddenly I hear a gasp and when I look up I see the maids standing at the door. Looking at me with widened eyes. ---- Ts she pregnant? Tcan''t believe this. Everyone was right. Once a slut... always a slut. First Sir Dominic and then the king of darkness? How does she do it? Theard rumours that they were mates. Does this mean she carrying a mixed breed in her womb. T can''t believe how King Xavier must have taken the news. I really pity him sometimes. I wanted them to stop. No more of this. I have heard enough in the past. Slut. Whore. Betrayer. Impure Someone please stop this- ---- os Move back! Enough of this! Go and get the cleaning supplies. Thear a voice and I gulp to look away. Not her. She can''t see me like this. I look beside me and I find the warm fur coat there. The one Adrian gave to me before I came here. I wrap it around me. Hiding my naked body with the warmfortable fur. His scent was still there in it and my body suddenly rxes on its own. It felt like I am in a warm safe protected embrace. T snuggle my face on to it, trying to avoid those blue eyes staring back at me. Hey Sierra. Are you alright? Did he hurt you? Reba was crouching down to my level. Her hand rested on my shoulder and I flinched. My grip on the coat tightens. T want to be- alone. Okay. Let me help you at least. I will take you to one of the guest rooms while they clean it here. Chapter 287 ---- T push her hand away to get up on my own Tam fin-e. I will manage. Are you sure- Yes She raises her hands to step back and I walk past her. The maids clear the way, but not before looking at me from top to bottom. Judging me. T want you to be a strong independent woman. Don''t take anyones shit. Adrian''s words were like a source of light in a dark tunnel. And I decided to stick to it. Reaching one of the guest rooms I push open the door and lock it behind. Gulping I walk towards the mirror .trying to convince myself that everything was fine. When I caught my reflection in the mirror and all my thoughts seize. My face..., it was covered in blood. ---- eee With his finger marks. And the dress... the very white dress that Adrian made for me with his hands and I wanted Xavier to look at me in it. Tt was ripped from the centre Showing my protruding belly below abdvmy dark bra and panty. This looked like a nightmare I wanted to step out of. But that''s the thing. I was no longer in thend of darkness. T was in thend of light: And here, you have to live in your nightmares until your eyes open up and reality fills you. ---- Chapter 151 I continued toy there on the bed. Not knowing for how long. Until, the rumbling of my empty stomach woke me up .I pushed myself up from the bed and raked my fingers through my hair. Thave to get myself together. A knock on the door interrupts me and I whisper a lowe in. One of the maids step in. Mrs Sierra. Everyone is waiting downstairs for you For me? Yes Queen Reb had organised a party for your wee. You are alreadyte. Shit. I catnap through it. Twill be there soon. Thank you for telling me! ---- I get up and hurry up to get ready. I open the wardrobe of the guest room and I see few dresses already hanging there. They were somehow my size. I pick up the first Royal blue off shoulder dress I see and rush to the bathroom for a cold shower. I just ten minutes, I was almost done Dabbing red lipstick on my lips. I end up wrapping my hair into a bun and pinning them on top of my head. Thurry out of the room to step downstairs. But as soon as my sandals settle on the first step a huge floodlights falls on my face and I had to shield my eyes with my hands. Fuck! Do they intend to make me blind and trip me over? please wee back Mrs Sierra King. She survived in thend of darkness and now she is back. Someone spoke on a speaker and I was feeling my Chapter 288 ---- legs turn jelly. A thousand eyes were on me or rather on my belly which was clearly evident There were no apuses for my wee. This wasn''t even a wee. This was a show of my unfaithfulness. My eyes move to the culprit in that huge crowd and I see her sipping her drink. She seemed to enjoy this.Like I was some source of her entertainment while she possessed my remote. I clench my fists as the gossiping and belittling follows. This must be a sick joke- That can''t be King Xavier''s child. She stayed there with that animal. Who knows what all she did with him. What else. I bet she opened her legs for him- I cant listen to all this again. ---- eee Ineed to go away. Clenching my dress material in my fists. I turn around to go back to my room when all of a sudden all the voices die down. Confused I look back and that''s when I see a familiar pair of grey eyes staring back at me. d in a navy blue tuxedo and white shirt, Xavier steps up the stairs to stand in front of me. He offers his open palm to me and I feel my palms turn mmy. Anxiety hits my chest. His actions were sincere, yet his eyes. They were avoiding mine. Gulping I slowly press my hand into his and he tightly grips it to stick me to his side. Smile doll. He leans in the seethe into my ear and I gulp to put on that fake smile. His arm wraps around my waist, yet unlike earlier his touch felt different.. Tt was hauntingly controlling ---- He leads me down the stairs and soon Xavier meets with important guests. His grip didn''t losen around me even once. I keep taking hidden nces at his face, hoping to read his emotions through the cracks in his fascade. But there were none. He was smiling at the guests like nothing was wrong. Ate you alright Mrs Sierra? We thought we lost you back there. Its a real surprise you came back escaping that beasts clutches. Are you sure that sick man didn''t touch you? I look up to see Alpha Tyler , directing the question at me and I feel Xavier''s grip tighten on me. Anyone but this man. I have heard he was charged of assaulting woman but he escaped because of his connections. He is the son of a council member you see. Men like him disgust me. ---- eee = Tyler and his friends stare at my belly, with mocking smirks on their faces and I clench my fists. The sick man. Adrian. They are referring to him. Crets are said to devour werewolf woman like beasts. And you were the only pure blood there. Lexpected Xavier to say something in my defence. To bloody whack this mans face or better beat him to pulp. But my hopes shattered when Xavier drops his eyes to rub his jaw in awkwardness. Was he really going to let everyone say this bullshit to me? Excuse us- Xavier tries to pull me along when I hold my ground Thave nothing to be afraid of. Thave to raise my own voice in my defence if no one else can. Chapter 289 ---- I don''t need a hero. Be a strong independent woman. That''s what I will be. ---- eee Chapter 152 " He didn''t. You see unlike some of us werewolves. Crets rather know how to respect women." " One of the man shed himself in front of a woman without her permission and you know what was his punishment?" I lean in closer to whisper lowly and I see all their faces lose its colour. " The king of darkness severed his manhood right in front of everyone and made him choke on it." The men gasp, stepping back from me. Terror shes in their eyes and I must say. T loved that look. Take it fuckers " That man is a psycho! I told you." " He is sick. That''s why King Gerald sent him there." ---- " Who does that over a woman?" The men excuse themselves discussing amongst themselves. And a small smile crept on my lips. But it was short lived Xavier grabs my arm and pulls me to his chest. " What the fuck was that doll. You know he is the council heads son. Don''t you?" "Tdo." Our eyes sh and I refuse to cower away this time. " But it seems you have forgotten that I am your wife And he was disrespecting me." Xavier''s eyes soften. But only for a second. " How many traps will you shut, doll? They are speaking what they see." His thumb caresses my cheek, like the events in his room didn''t even happen. And I gulp to answer back. " As many as I can. And if needed I will even cut them." ---- eee = His eyes widen for a second and the very next second he throws back his head tough. Tt wasn''t a genuineugh. It was sick, mocking and humiliating. And feel everyone staring back at us. What is wrong with him. Why is he behaving like this? Taking in a deep inhale he leans closer to have his razor jawline caress my cheek and my hands load and unload into fists. "T have always admired your bravery doll, but there is a thin line between valor and stupidity." "Don''t cross it." " [love you but it doesn''t mean I won''t punish you. I am still your King." An armes and wraps around Xavier''s and I see Reb stepping in. " Sierra. You don''t mind if we dance first right?" Chapter 290 ---- I bite my lip. Not saying anything and she giggles to look up at Xavier. " Come baby." He hardens his eyes at me, not even once looking down at Reba fluttering her eyes at him and just like that she takes him along. T step back into the shadows. Feeling that dreaded emptiness inside me and it took me few deep breaths to calm myself. T pick up a flute from the tray of one of the waiters passing by and I gulp the liquid. Quenching my parched throat Damn. Who knew I would be surrounded by so many people here yet feel alone. Coming to think of it, the thought is weird, T lived there for just five months while I lived with werewolves my entire life but I am missing Tixie, Doradora and others. ---- eee T wonder where they are. If they are settling in well with the other werewolves. A slow music starts ying and I see all the lights switch off. The broad light falls on the couple in centre and I see Xavier and Reb standing there. They start moving gracefully with the music however Xavier''s eyes stay rooted in mine. He was daring me to look. To feel envious maybe. And I hold his stare. With a final twirl he lets her go and everyone ps in encouragement. As per the tradition he was to dance with me next. He steps closer to me. I wriggle my hands in anxiousness, waiting but then something unexpected happens. He walks right past me, not honouring me with a dance. And the dagger twists in my chest. ---- He wanted to hurt me from the beginning. And he seeded. He left me alone in a crowd of people raising fingers at me, gossiping and judging my value in his life. I couldn''t help but ponder upon his words. How am I going to shut up so many traps? Reb bows at everyone, thanks everyone and I see the crowd apuding for her. It was clear. Even a fool would see. I mean nothing here. Reba was the Queen in everyone''s eyes and she will remain to be The party continued to progress, thankfully no one bothered with me and I was seated in a corner, avoiding everyone. Tam tired of their lies. ---- os Of them aciming how happy they are that I was back. When it was clear. No one wanted me here. I was just a substitute that was not needed anymore. My thoughts are interrupted when I hear some chaos ina corner and I furrow my brows to get up and watch closer. One of the werewolf guest had his hands on another person''s cor. He was gripping it and literally shaking the person. "You filth! Tow dare you spill the drink on me. Do you even know this coat is made from pure fur!" "Tam sorry.It was a mistake Sir-" " Mistake? Well pardon me for my own then." The man punches the poor guy straight on his jaw and I swear I heard a bone crack. Blood drops drip down on the floor. Before I know my feet were moving on their own ord. I push past people to move ahead and when T step closer... my feet stagger to a stop. Chapter 291 ---- The man... the one who got punched Wasn''t a werewolf. I look lower to find he had legs of a kangaroo. He... he was a Cret. The werewolf guy wasn''t done. He picks the Cret up and again ms his fist on his face. People wereughing, some even adding dramatic sounds and cheering. And I stood there, frozen. " Get up. Hit me back. You know what? You should be honoured I am even touching an untouchable like you." " You people never deserved to be brought back but you see because of the generosity of our dearest King? We are allowing you to breathe with us. To enjoy the sun and eat like a proper man. Bloody learn to stay in your ce and you know where it is?" Grabbing him from his neck, the werewolf makes the Cret rub his nose on his shoe. And I see the Cret crying. Begging. ---- ee = My mind was a whirlwind. Struggling to believe what I was seeing. Iremember clearly what that counsellor told Adrian before I came here. He said Crets were getting treated equally. Xavier has given them propernd and luxuries. They are getting respect But this doesn''t look like it The crowd starts hooting, enjoying the degradation of the Cret and I feel something I never thought I would feel for a creature. A sense of protectiveness. Without giving a hoot to the consequences. I step forward, my voice loud enough to make all the cheering die down in a second. ou "Stop. What do you think you are doing ---- Chapter 153 " Stop. What do you think you are doing?" "Mrs Sierra." The werewolf speaks. Tilting his head to look at me and I grind my mrs to look back at him. " Queen Sierra." I repeat for him and that smile on his lips vanishes. Looking down at the Cret weeping, I crouch down to his level to help him get up. Tle immediately folds his hands to cower back. "I didn''t mean toie hereie. I swear I wasn''t aware a pureblood partie was going on here... If 1 knewa I wouldn''t." "He doesn''t even know how to speak. Comie. hereie..partie... why don''t you go take your pussie and go to mommie?" The werewolf jokes and everyone cracks up. The ---- eee = Cret bows lower in shame and my fists clench. "Enough!" " But Queen Sier-" I showed him my hand and he knew better not to speak. "T said enough!" Thelped the Cret get up to his full height and I just realised he was around 5 feet taller than everyone here if didn''t slouch like that. T ces my hand on his back and he looks back at me cautiously. " What''s your name?" "Renolds M-y Q-ueen." "Calm down Renolds. You did nothing wrong bying here. This party is not just for purebloods. It''s for everyone. Werewolves and Crets alike." "We are living in an equal world. No one..." Looking back at the werewolf who hit him. Iplete. Chapter 292 ---- "T repeat no one is superior to you on any basis of colour, strength or your bloodline." " Never make anyone believe you otherwise." He shyly looks up into my eyes and I nod. He rxes instantly. Thave lived with Crets. But I don''t remember him. They were in thousands Yet seeing how pure-souled they all were. No one of them deserves to be treated like this. " Thank youir, My Queen." " Now eat whatever you want to. Enjoy however you want. No one will stop you." He nods begrudgingly. And then I see him going to the food counter and picking up food and putting it in his bag. The werewolves roll their eyes, scoffing. While I failed to understand his reasons. ---- eee Equal world This doesn''t look anything like that. I wanted to ask him, know his whereabouts to know more but he filled his bag and ran out of there. I stand there lost. " Did you see that Queen Sierra? They are nothing but losers. Do you think they can dine with us? I won''t be surprised if they eat with their hands." "What''s wrong with that?" I fold my arms on my chest to ask and everyone again chuckles. "Oh my... you are serious?" " The only thing those good for nothing can be is a good hook-up partner. They are animals. They should be just fucked and tied to a bed-" " Shut up! T have heard enough." I step closer to the werewolf who looks barely in his early twenties and his smirk wavers for a second. ---- ee " They have feelings just like all of us. Their bodies may be differently made but it doesn''t make them any less special. Learn to respect them. Do you hear me?" I don''t know from where this courage wasing. This was wrong. So wrong. And I just can''t stand here and do nothing. " Having lived with them you seemed to have developed a soft spot for them, my Queen. If you have so much sympathy for them.... Why did you even return?" "You should have continued to live with them in that dark hell hole." "It''s not like anywhere here needed you. Beside..." "You look like you were already enjoying there. So tell me, Queen Sierra He steps closer to whisper in my ear and I freeze. " Did he fuck you so hard that you lost your mind and sided with them?" Smack! ---- eee = My hand was throbbing, but my entire body felt numb. He stumbled back with the impact and I heard the guests step back to gasp. Is she insane? She just pped an Alpha''s Son. That too for an untouchable? He lifts his face and I see blood dripping down from the corner of his lip. Tlis eyes were red. Blood red. Good. He deserved it. He deserves even more. "You bitch!" He shouts and I was just going to turn around and leave when I hear the sound of bones cracking apanied by low growls. I look back at him and my steps stagger back. He was shifting. Chapter 293 ---- His fingers turn into ws and his entire body expands to triple his size. Dark ck fur covers his skin and before the guards or anyone else can even. step in. He lets out a sharp growl and rages towards me like an angry bull. Tlis deadly canines were on disy, his eyes showing the thirst for a kill as he throttled his hind legs and just like that he leaps His canines are inches away from tearing me into pieces. ---- eee Chapter 154 Ch 154 On instinct, my one hand lifts to shield my face and my other wraps around my belly. I was waiting for that excruciating pain to hit me any second. But it didn''t. Five second Ten Fifteen. T slowly lowered my arm and the sight that weed me made my stomach twist in knots. That werewolf... He was in the air. Growling, thrashing, wing for release as a figure stood there with his hand holding the werewolves throat. Seconds away from ripping it. ---- ee The wolves thrashing seizes and soon his howls turn into painful whimpers. Yet the man showed no mercy. "You will dare to touch my doll, huh!" " She is mine..." "Mine!" " And anyone who dares to eveny a finger on her... I swear..." "Let this be an example." My heart stops in my chest and all screams die down as I see Xavier rip the man into shreds with his bare hands. He tosses aside his head and it rolls over to stop near my foot I couldn''t breathe My eyes were stuck on his bloody still ones. And suddenly the contents of my stomach revolt and T feel somethinging up my throat. T crawl back from the head and all of a sudden I gag. My stomach protests and I vomit out all that I have eaten. ---- eee = I was feeling dizzy. My mind was numb. And when I look up I wish I hadn''t. Xavier was growling like a mad man. Tearing the werewolves body limb by limb and throwing them around in the ball room. "No... stop.." " Xavier stop..." No one dares to go close to him. Rather they look at him in fear. Afraid of the man that he has be. Some look at me with looks of usation as if I was the one responsible behind it. And I couldn''t help wonder if I was. If [hadn''t pped him. Maybe he wouldn''t have tried to kill me. And he would have been still alive He would have had such a brutal gruesome death in hands of Xavier. Chapter 294 ---- Finally I see Dom rushing in to stop his brother and soon other guards follow. " Xav what the hell! Calm down!" "Xavi" He finally lets those ripped shreds of flesh drop and his dark eyes stop on me. The man in front of me right now wasn''t a person. He was a monster. He was covered in blood from head to toe and he didn''t seem to mind it. Rather cleaning his face with the back of his sleeve, he makes his way towards me T won''t lie I was scared. So shit scared that I could piss my pants. And seeing him walking towards me like that I am suddenly reminded of his true nature. The way he murderer my father, my pack people. He wasn''t a King just by name. ---- eee He has earned it He had infused so much fear in people that they have no choice but to bow in front of him. While Adrian rulednd of darkness because of his valour, personality and respect. Xavier''s power was infused with just one emotion. Fear. Profound fear. And just like everyone else, I have started feeling it myself. He killed my father because of me. He killed this man because he was trying to hurt me. He lifted the biggest curse, the portal just to get me. This man could do anything for me...... and this very thought scared me to hell. Obsession. That''s what Adrian has named his feelings for me ---- and I couldn''t help wonder. If maybe... this was what it looked like Bloody. Mindless. Demolition. Reaching me, Xavier gripped my arm with his bloody hands and I see blood dripping down from his hand to my wrist as he dragged me behind him. Everyone watched Yet did nothing. Even Reb had fear in her eyes. But no one dared to stand in the way of this monster who was taking me. I did not protest I didn''t say a word. I just let him drag me to wherever he wished to take me. He was right. I was his. I chose this. ---- eee = I chose this man. Yet for the first time I wondered if I made the wrong decision. If Adrian has been right all along and I was the stupid one here. Love is not obsession, little Rabbit. Love is pure. Not bloody. Giving. Not taking. Letting go. And not possessing. T look back at my shadow and I couldn''t help wonder if he was looking at me through the eyes of his shadows. I wonder if he wasughing at my stupidity. Or maybe looking at me in pity. T look helpless Adrian. Don''t I? Chapter 295 ---- But don''t worry. I won''t let this monster devour me. I will tame him. I will step out of this just fine. Thave to right? After all I love him. Even if... he never loved me ---- eee Chapter 155 A figure sat on the floor of a room in darkness. His eyes stay closed as his open palms rest on his either knee. He looked like he was meditating but that was far from his case. You ask the darkness around him and they may tell you the truth of his visions. His brows furrow and beads of sweat dribble down his forehead to trail along his chin. He was trying to calm his heavy breathing, but how could he. When it was in syne with hers. She was scared He could bloody feel it. His grip was tight on her wrist. Yet the bastard was too blinded by his anger to notice. " Xavier... please." ---- " Stop." " Xavier." He was going up the stairs. Her knee hit the staircase. She was hurt. She was stumbling to follow. And then right when they were going to enter his room. She looked back. And it felt like she was looking at him. Her beautiful brown eyes had tears...adding to the count already stored in his mind And then she did something that made his clenched fists to open. She smiled. She fucking smiled at him. Knowing well he was watching her. "Lordie.." A voice whispers yet he was too oblivious, too deep into this to care. ---- eee = They enter his room. And was going to follow when he remembers her words. " Promise me Adrian. Promise me you will not pry and look when Xavier and me are alone." His promise to her was stopping him. Yet how couldn''t be? When he was bloody treating her like a rag doll A strange feeling hits his chest which he has rarely felt before. Dread. No. He doesn''t give a damn about the promise. He has to enter. But when he tries. He couldn''t No dammit! He needs to know what he is going to do! If he crossed the boundary and hurt her...but he couldn''t enter. Why? Chapter 296 ---- He looks at little space under the door and the realisation made him freeze. She has switched off the lights inside. She knew. She knew he would be watching through the eyes of the shadows. So she made sure no shadows are formed. Fuck! " Lordie.." "Dammit what!" Adrian snaps open his eyes. And Bubbles flinched under his tone. His Lord has never lost his temper. Ever until now. " Lordie are you alright?" Adrian nods to breathe heavily and run his fingers through his hair. "Tam sorry. I was just.." ---- eee "Tts alright Lordie. I am really sorry for disturbing.." "No it''s alright. So tell me why are you here." The counsellor or rather bubbles as he was. Fumbles with his hands to begin. " Just as you predicted. King Xavier has refused to believe the kid is his. The council and everyone else are calling Mrs Sierra a betrayer." " The news that you both are mates is known amongst all and they think the child is yours..." "For show King Xavier has made cities and provided us with funds. But on the inside. He is not letting us enter the inner circle..." " We have more time in our hands than we thought. No one doubts us." " One of our men went to the royal ball to gather inside information about the treasuries. However... one of the pure bloods stopped him." " They started bullying him and we all thought he is going to get caught and not step out alive However..." ---- Adrian knew it yet he still wanted to hear it. Her name was music to his ears. " Mrs Sierra saved him." " She stood up for us Lordic." " And because of that matters went lose. She pped the bully and..." " Xavier murdered him. I know." Silence stretches for the next few minutes and Adrian gets up to flex his muscles. Dropping on his palms, he starts with his push ups. " Are you still not going to interfere Lordie." " "Tt was her decision to go to him. " Yes but Mrs Sierra is innocent. She didn''t knew. The man has more personalities and colours than a fucking rainbow. He is a psychopath..." "Not just any psychopath..." Adrian whispers, talking more to himself than the counsellor. ---- eee = "He is a psychopath for her." " He won''t hurt her." " But what if he does?" Adrian stops his push up mid air and his palms on the floor clench into fists. He goes down on his knuckles this time. His voice seething with a silent promise. " Then I will wipe out every living werewolf from this.... starting with him." " Every single one of them." " All she has to do is ask me.Just ask me for help once and I swear." " The sun will never rise in the werewolf Kungdom again." The counsellor gulps. Knowing what his Lord meant. Adrian King wasn''t residing in the Kingdom of darkness with choice. He had lied to her and Chapter 297 ---- everyone else. He was bound by a promise, by a call ced by the very devils of death. The call that still rings in his ears every night. " Adrian Volkov, the king of darkness, you can''t leave thisnd through the portal like others. You are bound to die in the darkness. To perish into nothingness. To be consumed by your own shadows. Unless the very child of the moon goddess decides to revive you. Until the very light... the prodigy chooses you." And yet time and again...she had chosen him. And only him. Xavier King ---- eee Chapter 156 Sierras Pov He drags me inside the room and the first thing he does is push me inside the bathroom. Clean up your shit. With this he is gone and I feel another wave of nausea hit me. I rush towards the sink to literally crash on it. Gripping the edge of the sink I vomit out again. Thad barely caught my breath when another wave hits me. I felt sick to my stomach. My mind was distorted and I couldn''t help imagine Adrian''s cold palms on my forehead. He held me everytime I vomited. He neverined or felt disgusted of my state. If he was here... I wouldn''t feel this sick ---- ee Turning on the faucet I cup the water into my palms and gargle my mouth. My tired eyes look up at the mirror and I averted my eyes. Iwas such a mess. My hair was flowing in all the direction. The face was pale and eyes dropping. Cleaning myself up, I finally step out to find the room to be still shrouded in darkness. He didn''t even bother to switch in the light before leaving. But wasn''t it better this way? Adrian can not see me here. T was going toy down on the bed when I see a silhouette seated in a corner, right beside the window. The moon light was falling on him and the very sight of him made me stop dead in my track. He was seated on one of the sofa chairs with his legs wide open, tie hanging loosely around his neck and ---- eee = blood was still sttered all over his face, neck and shirt. His hooded eyes were already set on me and I shift my body weight from one leg to another ufortably. Xav... Come here doll. He whispers lowly, leaning back on the sofa and I gulp. Walking towards him. He stares up at me standing in front of him and he opens his legs further to speak in a deep voice. Down. T was reluctant but I knew better not to argue. He didn''t seem to be in the best of his moods. I lower my bottom to settle down when out if nowhere, he pushes his legs under me and pulls me to his thighs. I drop on hisp. Chapter 298 ---- My hands drop to wrap around the hem of my dress. I was refraining to touch the blood all over him, the nausea may hit me again. When he orders coldly. Clean it. Shit He ces a handkerchief in my palms and I nod. Clenching it tightly in my fingers I start with cleaning his face gently. His cheeks, nose, lips all this while aware of his eyes not tearing away from my face. My hands trembled slightly. The sight of blood does something to me after my pregnancy. It wasnt this bad earlier. What did I told you before leaving you, doll? My hand stills and I meet his eyes. His brows furrow and with utmost concentration he tucks a flick of my hair that was entering my mouth, right behind my ear. That... that I shouldn''t cross my boundaries or.. ---- ee = Continue... His finger traces my trembling lip and it didn''t feel good. No I felt wretched and weak. My insides were shaking. I wanted to push myself back from him and lock the door. Or I will be punished. Hmm I gasp as he pick me up from my waist and drops me almost over his torso. I could feel his manhood poking under mine. Xay... [am not in the mood tonight. I am tired- He grips my neck from behind and pulls me to his chest. His lipstch on my neck to go down to my blossoms. Even I am tired doll. I am tired of imagining... He bites down on my nipple and I gasp. Tf that bastard did this to you. Or rather... ---- He grabs my blossom andtches his lips on it. Xav... My back arches and my hands push on his chest Tf he made you scream by doing this. I look into his eyes and the veiled rage in them slowly startsing to light. I was scared, less for myself and more for him. What is this madness? Doesn''t he understand once when I said nothing happened between Adrian and me? What is this side to him? Why did I never saw it before? T didnt... I didn''t do anything with him Xav.. I swear.... what would it take for you to believe me! His lips stop their attack on my chest. And his eyes glint like they have found something rather more entertaining ---- eee = His hands withraw from me and I immediately get up to pull up the neck of my dress. Anything? He questions, leaning back on his chair and pressing the ankle of one leg on the knee of another. Inod. If this is what it takes for him to believe me. So be it. Anything His eyes cloud with something dark, almost carnal and I feel goosebumps all over my body. Picking up a ss of alcohol from his side table, he sips from it to speak. Strip for me. My eyes snap up to him in shock. Let me inspect each and every inch of my little doll. And if there is even one mark that wasn''t there Chapter 299 ---- before? He meets my eyes to smile. Twill peel it out if I have to. ---- eee Chapter 157 Tears were streaming down my eyes like a waterfall. A hup breaks through in-between but he doesn''t stop. I was standing in front of him. Stripped of not just my clothes, but also my dignity and respect but he didn''t mind of any of that. He was busy with this sick game of his. Turn around. I turn and I feel his fingers trace down the curve of my back to my ass, I gasp when he suddenly grips my bottom in his palm and gives it a squeeze. My bottoms jiggle and he seemed to love it, pressing his palm on my back. He urges. Bend forward. Ido, feeling my face flush red. This was so embarrassing, I was open for his eyes to see and scrutinize.His fingers go down to my thighs and I ---- almost stumble when he grips it and pulls back my one leg to rest it on his knee Stay still. Tears of frustration pool my eyes I was bncing on one leg. My top body was leaned forward and to make it all worse, he grips my wrist and pins them behind my back. How could I possibly bnce like this? He doesn''t touch me for the next minute and I feel my muscles aching. My back and leg were screaming to be rxed and I try to look back at him to whisper. T... [am ufortable Xav. His fingers trace my calf in an excruciating slow motion and I feel sweat dribbling down my forehead and neck despite the chilliness in the room , his face reach my foot to rub circles on my heel and I almost stumble. On the verge of losing my bnce That''s what this is all about doll. My heart skips a beat. ---- eee = To make you feel what I felt at that party. And then a satisfied groan leaves his lips and he gets up leaving me to hold this stupid position. I try to look back again when he gathers my hair in his fingers, wraps them around his hand and then tugs My entire back arches as my chin presses on his torso and my face lifts to look up at his. He looks down at me with that crazed obsession. He takes out another handkerchief and slowly pats my face. Cleaning all the tears and sweat. Look at you. You look beautiful doll. Xavier this is hurting. Stop it! He tilts his head to another side and looks at me in confusion. Have I tied you up, gagged you or chained you doll? No right? You are doing this on your own. You want to desperately prove your loyalty. This is the least price you can pay for it. No? My breathinges in gasps as he leaves my hair, letting it cascade down my face. I feel his hot breath Chapter 300 ---- fan down my back and my toes curl and hands clench. His fingers moves back down to my waist. And a shriek leaves my lips as he nibbles on the mole on the side of my waist. have had enough. He cant do this. 8 his is wrong. Right? You... you cant humiliate me like that Xav... Humiliate? Te chuckled. And the very next second he picks up the bottle of alcohol and upturned it on me. I feel the liquid dripping down my chest to my legs. Now this is humiliation doll. But this is nothingpared to how much you have humiliated me. Those people... ego couldn''t look me in the eyes. ...they were calling me less of a man. They are saying I couldn''t satisfy my wife so she bloody went ---- eee and opened her legs to another men. Tell me Doll. Wasn''t I enough huh? Didn''t I satisfy you? Was he better than me? Or was it because he was your mate? He was shaking me with his every question and I shake my head in disbelief.Getting up to my full height I was done with his games. You have lost it Xavier. Why are you asking me all this huh? Tf you are so concerned about what they say? Go and bloody ask them. It''s not like you are going to believe whatever I say anyways. Saying this, I turn around to storm away from him when he grips my wrist to stop me: His eyes were cold and emotionless. T saved you tonight. But that won''t be the case ---- everyday. You have to pay for your actions. The council will meet up and question you tomorrow. T did nothing wrong- You pped an Alphas son. You instigated him to retaliate. All for a stupid Cret boy. But- T will not protect you everytime doll. I am first a King and I have some duty towards my people. Be ready with a believable lie tomorrow. And just like that. He is gone and I am left there all alone in the room, surrounded by all the luxuries yet feeling hollow from inside. ---- eee = Chapter 158 My hands wriggle ufortably in myp as I stare up at the elders seated in front of me. They don''t like me. I know. Ever since I wasbelled to be indulged in adultery and ordered to be executed, they seemed to have developed a sense of resentment for me. Xavier saving me and iming I am innocent, didn''t matter shit to them. Their decision was formed. For them, I will always be a betrayer. So Mrs Sierra. Can you please exin what happenedst night? We would like to hear your version of it. One of the elders leans forward on his seat to question. Chapter 301 ---- And I gulp to look up at Xavier. He was seated in the centre. Looking bored. Ever since I came in he looked like he was least interested in this hearing. His eyes had not once met mine and he was busy reading some papers. He murdered that man in cold blood yet I am getting questioned here. Of course He is the great werewolf King. Te could never be wrong. He.. He was bullying that boy.. Cret Mrs Sierra. Let''s be specific here. He was bullying a Cret. So how did you induce that it was bullying. He pushed and told him that he wasn''t allowed toe to the party- Which is true Mrs Sierra. It was a pureblood party. Crets are not allowed. Sir Xavier has here given them the liberty to have their parties. No purebloods visit ---- eee those parties. Orders have been passed to respect each other''s spaces and cultures. T would not call this bullying now- My fists clench. Really? Are they all fucking blind? But he was forcing him to lick his shoes! They all sigh. To look at each other and move their heads in a no. We asked all the guests. No one imed anything of that sort. Liars. They all were some fucked up liars. But then they all hate Crets. Why would they testify in his favour? I should have known. Keep this aside. I am eager to know Mrs Sierra. Do you kind of have a sofi spot for the Creatures. Another female elder asks, rotating a quill in her ---- fingers and I know I have to choose my words mindfully. They are waiting for one mistake from my side. Creatures aren''t as they are portrayed. I admit theyck the etiquette of high ss and manners at times. But they are really loving- Tsk tsk you are using the wrong word here, Mrs Sierra. We call it bewitching. They are known to seduce the opposite sex with their appeal and then control them without the subject even knowing. Some subjects call it the trap of love. A lot of women have been used and trapped in it. Our previous Queen. Queen Rosaline was sadly one of them... and see what it lead to. Rosaline. Xavier, Dom and Adrian''s mother. What are they saying? The trap of love That bastard Gereld abused her. Hunter, Adrian''s father helped save her. He loved her. ---- eee = Don''t they know the story? Or maybe this is the lie they have been feeding to themselves. ming it all on the Crets. Isn''t it the easiest answer to everything? Their King, Gerald could never be wrong, right? Marital rape is no rape, right? What did it lead to? I question deliberately. Eager to listen to their side of the story. And one of them sighs to speak. Queen Rosaline got bewitched by that low-grade Cret called Hunter. He was using her to get closer to the crown. But then at the right time, King Gerald caught him. He loved Queen Rosaline so much.... Yet he had to see her getting hanged. The bastard Cret was found and murderer but the loss had already been done. We dont want history repeating itself Mrs Sierra. We want to be sure that you weren''t bewitched by that bastard son. We need to be sure Adrian Volkov Chapter 302 ---- didn''t touch you and the child you are carrying is not his. & half-breed cant ascent the Werewolf King throne. I clench my fists to speak. Adrian Volkov didn''t bewitch me. And I am carrying Xavier Kings child. The firstborn of the werewolf Kingdom I dere and a deadly silence follows. Xavier''s eyes snap up to me for the first time and I see a storm of emotions swirling in his eyes. He hasn''t even considered the possibility of me saying the truth. He will hate himself so much when hees to know I never betrayed him. That I don''t deserve this interrogation, this disdain he is giving me. Very well. We all are relieved and we believe you. However. ---- ee = They all look at each other to nod. And I feel my pulse quickening You need to go through some tests. A new medical research enables the possibility of knowing the Child''s gics before he or she is born.. And you will be tested with it. Tf you agree. We can arrange for a date. I look up to find Xavier already staring at me. So is this it? If I go through this test will Xavier believe me then? Maybe... maybe then the old him will return Without another word. I agree. Wrapping my arms around my belly. If this is the only solution. Then be it. Okay. L agree to it. ---- Chapter 159 They fixed the date to be exactly fifteen day They said on the days of the full moon the childs heartbeats are the strongest. I don''t know much about it so I agreed anyways. I was walking towards the dining table for lunch when my footsteps stop as I see Xavier sitting on the head seat with Reba sitting on the one beside him. The one where I used to sit Dom looks up to smile at me and I smile back at him Rubbing my mmy palms on my pants in awkwardness I avoid everyone''s eyes and decide to settle on the farthest seat from Xavier. Thad barely pulled back the chair when Xavier''s voice cuts through the silence in the room and my hands still Come here, doll. Everyone stops eating and I look at the seats beside ---- eee = him. Reb was sitting on one and Dom on another. Where could I possibly sit? But its- Tsaide here. Pushing in the seat I walk back to him. Expecting the worst. He will ask me to serve him at max right? Yes Lask. Standing beside him, aware of Rebs heated stare at me. When he wraps his arm around my waist and pulls me on hisp. This is your seat from now on. He groans into my ear, biting my earlobe in the process and I see Dom looking away while Rebs grip on her fork tightens She gives me a tight lipped smile and looks down back at her te Thest time he did something like this... It was before I tried to kill him. Chapter 303 ---- Yet this time, something was different. I still remember he fed me with his hands. He was making sure I was full, rested and taken care of. But today.... I don''t know. Eat Te whispers and I stretch my arm to pick up another te when he swats at my hand Eat from my leftovers doll. My hand stills and body freezes. What happened? Moving my hair to a side, he slid his hand to my womanhood and cupped it. I bite my lip to stop a shriek as he darkly whispers in my ear. Tf I can ept this pussy of yours after that bastards used it... the least you can do is eat my leftovers. Now be a good girl and eat. ---- Tears pool my eyes. He is so blinded in his jealousy that he can neither see the truth nor see how much he is hurting me. Dom and Reb couldn''t hear it. For them this may look like a hot scene of passion, but it was far from the truth. He gently swats at my pulsing core. To growl in my ear. Tsaid eat, doll. Pulling back the tears tethering on the brim, I pick up his spoon, dip it into the soup and ce it on my lips. He looks at me like a hawk. Tlis eyes follow my every movement Afraid of doing something wrong, I suddenly choke on my own saliva and I see Dom rushing to fill up a ss and offering it to me. Here take this Sier. I was coughing. ---- Textend my hand to hold the ss but another hand extends to push it away. I look back at Xavier in confusion. He nkly keeps staring at me. But brother- It''s alright. She is a big girl. She can handle it Dom. I continue to cough. My eyes were tearing. Lungs continue to protest but no one did anything. Te didn''t let anyone do anything. Slowly the coughs subsided and I could breathe again. Xavier''s thumb wipes away my tears. See. I told you. She can handle it. He was smiling softly at me. His hands grab my thigh. Urging me to smile back and I sadly smile back at him. My innocent doll. You are such a mess. What am I gonna do with you? ---- eee = He rubs his nose up my jaw and I feel my body shivering. It felt like I was in a prison. The need to escape bes ardent Xav.. Ineed to go. Not so early doll. Now tell me.....was this one of your sick tricks to grab my brothers attention." o Isn''t my attention enough My eyes veer up to him in shock. He is insane. Has he lost it? Why would I? on You love to choke. Dont you And the next thing I know his lips crash on mine and he takes away my very ability to breathe. Tam surviving on just one hope. The tests. Once hees to know about our child. He will stop all this. He will trust me and treat me right. Chapter 304 ---- This possesiveness, this madness. Will seize right? Just a little longer. Just few days more Sierra. Everything will be fine We will be fine. ---- eee Chapter 160 Xavier''s Pov A person is not born hero or viin. Every child taking birth is a pure soul untouched by this world. But as he learns to walk, eat and sleep. He also learn to adapt, desire and dream. Even a seven year old me had a dream. I wanted my mom and dad both. I didn''t wanted to choose. I didn''t wanted to let go of one or my innocent self''s word would copse. But I had to. A choice had to be made. And I didn''t even had a say in it I watched the woman who gave birth to me getting hanged right in front of my ten year old self. People ---- looked away, paid condolences and left but I kept standing there in the rain. Watching her dead body getting lowered. Her gettingid and abandoned. Water droplets were falling on her and I stood there for hours, shielding her corpse with my umbre. Staring at her chest. Hoping, begging, wishing for a miracle to have that chest rise again. But it didn''t That night she had left me alone in this world of monsters with only one promise Take care of your brothers.. my Xav... They need you. Brothers. She didn''t just meant Dom. She also meant him. ---- eee = T knew. And I tried to. Lused to escape the guards in the dungeons to visit him for seven years. He didnt had any of mom''s features... He was more after that revolutionary father of his. Brown eyes, dark hair, olive skin But it didn''t change anything. He had her blood He was my brother. And that was enough. I saved whatever food I could, hid it in my jacket and gave it to him every night once everyone was asleep. He used to take them from my hands softly like a gentleman but he used to devour the food like a beast. Te had a huge appetite and T used to chuckle at his unruliness. Chapter 305 ---- He wasn''t evil as everyone called him Rather... he was cute. An innocent, not untrained by the world. Held captive yet protected by the four walls. Crets were called animals, beasts, untouchables, half breeds and what not. But he didn''t seemed like that. He used to grip the cell railing and stare at me for hours as I narrated him my days events and when I was done? He used to p and say... T want to be like you 7. Brave yet kind. Cold gazed yet soft-hearted. Beautiful yet deadly. You are my hero! I was just an year older than him but his eyes held respect as one would hold for a leader, for an Alpha. He was my little Ady. ---- I started seeing him as my little brother. And I promised him every night before he went to sleep. I promised him that I will save him the day I became the king. I would give him everything he wished for. 1 wouldy the world at my little brothers feet. But then one day he stared at the pendant in my neck. The stone in it. The Labradorite. And said. Will you... will you give me that...Z... And I saw red at that moment. A strange sense of protectiveness floods inside me and I clench the stone in my hand. Shielding it from him. As if his very stare will taint it. ---- No! But why? Its so pretty. Plus I don''t have anything of mother... Thad grabbed his cor through the space in the railing and pulled him closer to me. My grey eyes root into his sparkling brown ones. Tt is mine! Only mine! Don''t you dare look at it again- But- Don''t you understand you stupid animal! This pendant is mine. Only mine! Tt was the first gift mom gave to me. He can ask for food, other gems, luxuries. I will give him all But not this. Never. I got so blinded in rage that I pushed him roughly ---- eee = and he fell back. His head pummeled against the wall Regret fills me... I extend my hand to save him but I couldn''t. He slowly struggles to sit up. Leaning his head back against the wall, he finally looks up at me and I feel a shiver travel down my spine. He was smiling. Smiling white cleaning the blood on his cheek with the back of his hand. Tt''s alright Z.. He whispers. Tam sorry- Don''t be. Because when Ie out? A dark look clouds in his eyes and I feel my mind go numb for a second. Chapter 306 ---- Tam going to hit you double as hard as you did. And I will make sure to take back what has been mine from the beginning. ---- eee Chapter 161 Xavier''s Pov My eyes snap open and J find myself in my room, sitting or rather having dozed off on one of the chairs. The door opens on clue and I see my little doll walking in. I know she has noticed me but she pretended not to. Opening the wardrobe she squatted down, taking out some fresh bed sheets for the bed and I bring up my palm to rest my chin on it Damn that ass. Ican stare at her whole day I swear. I wonder how it would look all red, coloured in the shade of the punishment I have nned for her. Will she wriggle under me? Will she be squirting wet or will she beg me to stop ---- T will rip apart that stupid underwear of hers and watch her wetting the very bed sheets she is changing right now. She will be all mine to see. No one will watch that flushed face of hers except for me. That view of her eyes rolled back, mouth open begging to be taken ,skin flushed blood red and that pussy of hers dripping. All will be a feast for just my eyes. I will create a masterpiece of her. A wet dripping moaning piece of erotic mastery and then I will sign it, 1 will mark it with my initials. My doll will forever be mine then. Getting up I walk closer to her and rest my palm on her bottom. She freezes and I smile Ter body is a mere puppet in my hands. I love how responsive it is. ---- eee = Yet not as responsive as it must be to him. Xander, the bastard wolf of mine, spoke up ruining my mood in a mere second. And I dip my head in her neck to let out a low growl. Xayv... please I am not in the mood. She tries to push away my arms wrapped around her torso. And that desire to keep her closer intensifies. Why doesnt she want it? We haven''t done it even since she came back. She has been searching for excuses. Avoiding it. Why? Does she still think about him? Has he really bewitched her?Did he fuck her better than me? Where all did he touch her? Arms? Shoulder? Thighs? Lips? I want to fucking remove his touch from her every inch. If she thinks she can betray me just like mom Chapter 477 ---- They all drop their heads in their knees like they had seen a ghost. I lift up my eyes to look and I see a Cret man enter. Well. Isn''t the sleeping beauty finally awake? He kicks the feet of one of the Cret woman and curses. Move back you ugly bitches. Making way through them, he approaches me and. grabs my face. His eyes scan my features and then an evil grin makes way on his lips. Exquisite. Exotic and so damn fuckable. You will fetch a handsome price. My heart thuds in my ears and I try to wriggle my hand out of the ropes binding my wrist. They were too tight. Damn it T need time. Umm but this attitude has to go. Lower your eyes, pretty slut. ---- He fans his disgusting breath on my lips and my eyes only narrow down at him. My rage simmering underneath theyers of my calm features. T. Said. Lower. Your. Eyes. He seethes each word while gripping my hair and pulling on their roots. My neck cranes back and I feel the stiff muscles on my neck aching. Yet I don''t lower my eyes. I stare at him. Unafraid. And this grates his nerves T see the woman around looking at me with fear and pity. Some were even shaking their head in no, warning me not to disobey him. But they didn''t know me A smack echoes in the small room and I run my tongue on the gag to taste blood. My blood. Its been a while since I tasted it. Now. I said lower your eyes. He was ripping my hair out of their roots. His disgusting saliva was spattering on my face but I ---- refuse to eve n look away, let alone cower. He was red in anger. Fuming like a bull and then he screams. Calling someone. On clue around three men enter the room and I see them surrounding me The bitch is not lowering her eyes. Up to teach her a little lesson. Man I have been dying for one. Just spare her face. We cant afford to damage the face of our product now. They stretch their arms and legs. Getting ready and I contemte my chances. Shit I needed time. I should have waited. I got in too early and now? I will have to pay a price for it ---- eee = Chapter 257 Zariyans POV T force open my eyes to only close them. Damn these perverts. My entire body hurts like a hundred really rocks were ced on me My cheek was pressed to the disgusting cell floor and I don''t even remember when I passed out. All I remember is them kicking and tossing me around like Iwas some rag doll for their amusement and then them trying to whip me to submission. I cough out blood, to struggle and roll over to my back. My breathing was heavy and my entire body protested at the slightest of movements. Ican feel bruises along the side of my waist, maybe a dislocated rib or two. There were whip cuts along my thighs, up till my back. These cuts could be bleeding but I couldn''t feel much. I was numb to it I peel open my eyes and I saw all the Cret woman Chapter 308 ---- Trip out the pendant from my neck and she stops her bbering. Stepping closer to her, I tie it around her neck. What''s this. Labradorite. The stone of light. Her eyes widen and she traces the stone with her fingers. Her eyes brighten, that earlier resentment gone. T''s for me? Inod. Thank y-" Not so soon doll. T caught her off-guard and that''s when I go for the im. Before she could understand anything, I push her back on the mattress And root my canines into her neck. ---- eee Feeling her hot blood dripping down her neck. Akill. This is called a perfect kill. And now it was time to devour my prey. Let this pendent be a sign for you Adrian Volkov. She is mine and I will love to see you try to take her away from me. A seven year old me just pushed you back for this pendent. Imagine what a grown up beast would do to keep this pendant.now that it is tied around its owners neck. ---- Chapter 162 Sierra s Pov My body is shoved back on the mattress and before T could lift myself up, he drops on top of me. His huge body hovers over me, overshadowing mepletely and I feel something sharp root into my neck. Agehhhhhhggh! A scream leaves my lips but soon its muffled by his huge palm pressing down on my mouth. J thrash, my palms whack his chest but it all hung futile when he grips my wrist with his other hand and pin them above my head My legs are rendered useless by his either knee rooting under my thigh, opening up my womanhood for him. X...avvvvvv" He wasn''t listening. His canines continue to rip deeper and I feel blood ---- os dripping down to pool around my neck. The pain was excruciating, I had never felt anything like this before. It''s like a thousand needles have directly punctured my neck and with every second someone is only pushing them deeper. Each and every cell in my body is screaming in pain, yet my lips stand impeded to utter even a word. Shh just a little longer doll. You will soon love this. He utters, pulling back for a second. His lips were tainted with my blood. And I only see him sweeping his tongue on his lips. A wicked smile lingered on his lips. I wanted to shout at him to stop. My eyes were tearing, begging him to not subject me to this. But the beast inside him stands oblivious. He roots his canines back into the same spot and my body screams louder than my muffled lips. My back Chapter 309 ---- arches up from the bed, head drops back. Arms stretch tighter than a bow in an arrow, and thighs push against his knee Yes... that''s it. Just look at you doll. You are so ready for this. T couldn''t understand what he was saying? What sick test of his is this now? Love... how can someone love this. But then suddenly I feel all the pain in my body getting reced by something more dangerous, more stronger and more unrestrained. It''s like I could feel each and every inch of my skin touching his. My entire body bes so sensitive, that a mere touch could unwind me. His lips lick up the blood trailing down and me neck moves to the side on its own ord. Submitting to him. ---- eee Hmm good girl. Now let me show you how real wolves fuck. T swear I am going to fuck out that bastard from your system, you pussy and your mind. By the time Iam done? You will remember just one name. Just one. Xavier Tam picked up like some toy, turned and mmed back on the mattress. My stomach presses on the bed and my face drops into the pillow. Xav... agh! My pants are yanked down and I feel the cold air hit my bottom. My panties follow and I feel his palms kneed my ass. Low animalistic growls thunder his chest S-low down Xav... wait- His palms hit my ass and he wraps his hand around my hair to arch me back. His stubble tickles my neck as heys feathery kisses on my neck to whisper. ---- Louder doll. He smacks again and I really scream this time. Xavier! Xavier... fuck! I didn''t wanted this. This was was so rough, raw and debasing. He was tearing my self respect to pieces. While at the same time. My body begged for it. It was loving it. Soon I feel my entire bottom burning, lit up by fire and he only drops his head toy kisses all over it No... not just kisses He was nibbling. Did he kisses you here Doll... Have his lips touched this.. His finger brushes against my core and I squirm. I ce my palms on the mattress to push myself up ---- eee = and look back at him when he tugs on my hair. My tresses of brown let loose to cascade all over my shoulders. I couldn''t see anything and he only pushes my head back on the pillow. Xavier... listen to me...aghhh. I feel him pinning my wrists behind my back and tying them with something. No... it was not something. It was thin yet tight. Almost blood flow restricting. My silk scrunchie. My eyes widen and I try to let loose but it only binds tighter. My throat suddenly felt dry while my core pulsates, enjoying this predicament. Xavier listen... He picks my body up to turn me around this time. My hands pin under my back and I look up at him. Speak... what do you want to say. Chapter 480 ---- Her head drops as she whispers. Don''t bother saving us... Its impossible. You will only end up dead. I scoff staring at her lifeless eyes. T better be dead than submit to bastards like them Get ready, you all are leaving tonight. But- how- Running my fingers through my hair I lean back on the cold cell wall and speak. Thave a n but I need your help. We... will do anything to be out of here. I smirk to nod. Now that''s the spirit I was looking for. Its time for hell to burn. ---- eee Hello! Anyone there? Hello! I was screaming at the top of my lungs, banging the metal door. Shut up bitch! Go to sleep! But I cant! Listen to me once please! Lhear heavy footsteps approaching the cell and I put ona fake anxious face to plead. Please, Sir! Let me out of here! I will do anything to be away from these women... they are hurting me! They even took away my clothes. Sir please. The man looks down at my body and I see him rubbing the back of his neck in awkwardness. His eyes drift away. Twill ask the boss. Are you ready to serve him instead? ---- Anything. I will do anything. Just get me out! I beg! He returns a few minutester and I see him stepping into the cell. He ties some strange metal chain around my neck and then tugs me out. Come on. You better know to pleasure a man or boss is going to have my head. I manage to pull out the spare cell key from behind his pocket and toss it into the Cret woman''s hand. She looks at me in shock and I smirk to mouth her words. Get out. She nods and just like that Iam pulled out of the cell and the door is closed behind. I feel a pull on my neck and I find the man leading me down some stairs towards his boss: I just need to keep these people busy. I need to distract them to buy enough time for the woman to escape. Seduction hasn''t worked as a weapon before. ---- eee = But this time. Tt maye in handy. However, the only problem was that I wasn''t Robin Hood right now. I was Zariyan. The werewolf Princess. And seducing aman is thest thing I know. Chapter 311 ---- He continues to curse while moving and I feel my entire body hanging on the edge. My widened thighs were shaking. my hands tied above me clenched and my mind, numb, lost, waiting for the descent. But it never came. He withrew. Leaving me hanging on the edge. Agegh nooo! A cry leaves my lips. My lips part and eyes look at him in betrayal while he only pulls back to brush the babyhair out of my face. His eyes peer down at mine and his lips curve into a smirk. What? Don''t look at me like that Doll. Twas just returning the favour. The favour... of your betrayal. Whispering thest words in my ear, he pulls back and I was going to get up when he pushes me back down. Tsk tsk. Not so early. This time I am again turned around and before I ---- eee could understand he enters me from behind I was going numb. The sensation was falling in rhythm. And so were my screams. Xav... Xay please... Please what doll. Xavvwv!! He didn''t stop after that. The game of denial climax seemed to have be his favourite while it was only leaving me frustrated. He continued for what felt like hours. Tears stream down my eyes, my bodies sensitivity made me squirm with even slightest of touch from him. And I felt like a puppet in his hands. A toy. ---- A fuvking doll I was hating it. Yet still loving it. When I shouldn''t. I was on the brink of sanity while he seemed to have lost his. He left me there on the bed helpless, poured himself a ss of drink and just stared. Enjoying this show of my vulnerability. Xavier... please... Please... T want it.. It wasnt me. I would never say something like that. But then what is wrong with my body. My senses, my mind. He only smirks to swirl his drink. You hate yourself, dont you doll. He knew. He knew what was happening inside me. Getting up to settle on the bed beside me. ---- eee = He touches his mark on my neck and a load moan left my lips. T just injected the mate serum inside you. Us werewolves rarely need to use it considering she wolvese crawling to us... to satisfy us. But when we want a shewolf to feel real desire. To take her on the edge and push her from there? This special ability in us Royal pure bloods can make any woman submit to us. You see... Those mixed breeds. Those Crets don''t have this. This is us pureblood royals hidden weapon. Do you like it? Do you now see who is the superior one amongst us? Who can satisfy you like a real man. Tt was all about him About Adrian. Chapter 312 ---- About how Xavier is superior than Adrian How pureblood are higher than Crets. But instead of liking it, a strong sense of detest roots in my chest. Ego. It was all about his stupid ego and never about love. He just wanted to satisfy it. y-you have gone so low Xav... I thought you were loving me- He grips my neck from behind to pull me up. Our lips were brushing. Oh yes. I was loving you my love. My doll. Its just that my ways have you know.... Improvised. Twas always satisfying you till now. I was always adoring you.. But now? It was time I satisfied myself. After all I waited for you for so long. Dont I deserve this? Has to be always about you? What about me? You- you are sick ---- ee = He stares nkly at me for a few seconds and then he startsughing like a mad man I was seared. Afraid of him. Love felt like a disease now. Whose symptoms are evident now. Sick huh? I prefer the word possessed. Look at me doll. This is all your doing. Your love made me do this- No. You don''t love me- T love you doll. I love you so much. Let me show sem? He grips my thighs and pulls me to him. No Xav.. Scream my name doll! Let that Cret of yours hear you this time! Scream! The darkness in his eyes intensifies, his grip was tight and he enters without a warning. Not able to ---- hold it anymore, Ie this time and he lets me with my scream echoing in the entire room. Xavierrrr!!!! ---- eee = Chapter 164 A figure was lying on his bed, one arm was resting on his eyes while the other was lying limp beside him. He looked to be in a deep slumber unless one looked closer. His entire body was sweating like he just run a marathon. His clothes were drenched and his face lines were twisted in distress. Aghh Low animalistic growls erupt from his chest every other second. His mmy palms load and unload. And his head was moving from one side to another, struggling to be freed from a nightmare. No... No little rabbit... No. His breathing wasing rugged. Chest rising and falling rapidly. And sweet pooled on his forehead to Chapter 483 ---- Vulnerability and fear. And with this I feel him plunging the de into my thigh and a scream left my lips. Fuck! My voice gets muffled by the cloth in my mouth and heughs sickly to make his hot breath fan my lips. You think you can fool me, bitch? It''s time you pay a price for your foolishness. Twill fuck you so hard that you will beg me for your death instead. I feel him tossing around my body and opening up my legs. Cold winds hit me and goosebumps line my skin. I was almost naked, tied and helpless in front of this man. He can do anything he wants with me. Damn it. All the techniques dad ever taught me turned out to be futile as my mind went nk. I couldn''t think... Fear has taken residence in my mind. And as Dad taught me, the second you let fear win ---- eee over your mind, you lose. How can I be so stupid? How can I make such a big mistake? I tried thrashing, and kicking but it was all in in vain. There is no loopholes in this. I cant escape this This is it. I feel tears sting my eyes and all I could think about are those woman. I just hope they escaped My sacrifice shouldn''t go in vain. They should get their freedom even if I couldn''t. And with thisst thought I feel him behind me, ready to ruin me ---- Chapter 261 He never touched me. Before he could, I feel a loud bang followed by growls and screams. Fifteen seconds, that''s how long the screamsts and then nothing Nothing except the sound of flesh tearing, smell of blood and low ruthless growls. T was still. Laying there on the mattress with my face pressed on the pillow, blindfold on my eyes and a cloth stuffed into my mouth. I couldn''t move, let alone see what was happening. Thad no idea who it was. Maybe someone else who wanted to take me instead. But my fear proved baseless when I feel clothes... something like a jacket getting tossed on my naked body. And the chains binding my handse undone. ---- eee = I sit up to rip out the blindfold and the first thing I saw were those cold emotionless green eyes. Damian. He holds my stare at then looks away, turning his back on me. Are you fuvking stupid! I told you toe to the carriage, didn''t I! He sounded furious, his back was tense but before I could even speak anything. The sight that weed me made me sick to my stomach. Thave killed people before. Blood wasn''t a problem. But this? It was crazy. Madness. The body of the man who was trying to force me had been torn limb by limb. His head was rolled to in one corner, arms in another and his heart... it looked like it was ripped out if his chest and then torn inch by inch. The walls were sttered with sprays of blood and the white carpet under our feet was all red. Chapter 314 ---- Except her. Why is she doing this? And that''s when the chancellor knew. Maybe she wasn''t aware of it. Maybe she wasn''t the one leading this... rather it was his n all along Xavier... He knew... he nned to hurt Adrian like this. He knew all about Crets, there is no way he didn''t know about this. Lordie... let me tell Mrs Sierra. She will stop- No! You will tell her nothing! Just go! Scream! T said bloody go! The bed in the room gets hauled up to be smashed on the wall. And the counsellor steps back. Afraid Adrian''s brown eyes were burning golden. Showing his true animal was on the brink of getting released. And this was his clue. ---- eee Tam... m sorry Lordie. He leaves closing the door behind and chaos follows. Adrian was wrecking and smashing everything in the room, breaking furniture, wing and tearing down on the floors and wall Breathing heavily, he stumbles to rip open the bathroom door and enter it. Fumbling with the small taps with his bloody trembling hands... he only ends up ripping out the faucet. Water floods in and he lets it fill the tub. Once it was full, without wasting a second he plunged his body under the freezing water. His protesting limbs thrash more... But then slowly they begin to calm down. Tis face was underwater... bubbles escaped his nose but his lips stayed sealed. No more screams. No more pain. He was going to numb everything. ---- You should have rejected her. She doesn''t deserve us. She chose him. Tt was her choice. She never loved us. And she will not... in the future. Move on from her. The animal inside him screams at him in his mind. Cursing him for making him go through this pain every time. Cursing him for waiting for a woman who had already moved on But Adrian didn''t give two shits about that voice in his head The animal... the Cret in his mind doesn''t control him. He controls his beasts. He reins them. And his decision was final. ---- eee = Coming up to the surface of the water, Adrian gasps to inhale the air. Moving his fingers on his wet hair, he leans back on the tub to look up at the ceiling A sarcastic smile twists on his lip. T gave you an option little rabbit... Tasked you to choose calm. To choose me. But you chose him... The chaos. And now you have to bear with it..... Chapter 315 ---- Chapter 165 Sierras Pov T wake up to the sun rays peeping down at my face through the open window. Fluttering my eyes shut, T turn around to turn my back on the sun when the slightest movement made my entire lower body to protest. Agh fuck! Why does it seem like Iboured- My eyes snap open as the memories ofst night flood in. I immediately sit up to find the room empty. He was gone. Thank goodness. My hands grip around theforter as I realise I was naked under. And the little movement was enough to make me feel the wetness still remaining between my legs. My face flushed and I dropped back on the bed What the hell was thatst night. ---- Thad never seen Xavier like that. It was more like he was possessed. His dominating side had never tried to suppress me like that He respected my words in the past. He did after care. He cared... Butst night it was all about him. Thest thing I remember was him pounding inside me even when the birds have started chirping and it was dawn Thad been so tired.. I lost consciousness... he stopped. But everytime I used to wake up, he used to take me again till I lost consciousness. It felt like he was waiting. Waiting for me to gain a little energy before he would steal it again. I don''t remember how many times it happened but soon I was too drained to even move. ---- His eyes. They were nk. That darkness in them seeped into my every bone as he came inside me again and again. I''s like he wanted to antagonize me yet save me at the same time His touch was not gentle And I knew my body must be bearing the aftermath of his creativity or rather insanityst night. A woman wakes up happy and ted after a good hardcore sex. But all I wanted to do was cry. T didn''t wanted the man he wasst night. T wanted the old cold yet caring Xavier back. I never stopped him. I was his. He can take me and I will give myself to him willingly. But this doesn''t mean he treats me like some whore and I wee it. ---- eee = Tam sick of telling him that I am innocent Tam sick of proving to him that this child is his. The test is in ten days. It is a half day journey from here. And then once he sees it for himself. He will finally stop this. Just 240 hours more. Getting up from the bed. I walk to the bathroom to freshen up, but the second I caught my reflection in the mirror. I froze. A shattered cry left my lips My neck. I was all blue and purple where he pierces his canines into. He could have healed it... I know. But he didn''t wanted to. I touched it to only hiss. Shit. It hurts so bad. My neck was stiff from being tired...it was because of this. I looked lower and a heaviness drops on my chest. Chapter 316 ---- My shoulders, torso, thighs, calves were all covered in hickeys or rather bruises. And call me oundish but I remember him. Adrian... The spots were the same. Adrian had kissed them with such gentleness, yet he... Xavier he had ruined them Marked them. Tainted my skin. Life was mocking me. It has to be. Right? The King of thend of darkness lights up my body, while the king of thend of light? Covers it with dark ugly bruises. My arms wrap around my torso and I take a deep breath. Little one. Dont worry. I will bring your father out of his darkness. I will have him love you. ---- eee Just hold on there. I was walking towards Xavier''s office. My hands were full with the tray of his food and to be honest I was struggling not to spill over the cup of tea in it. My lower body was sore and I was limping. Thad turned around the corner when I see someone blocking my path. Sier Dom I give him a fake smile yet he doesn''t return the genuine one of his own Good morning. Isnt the sun shining too bright today- Why are you wearing a scarf. His question caught me off guard and I gulp. Lie. ---- Come on. Make it believable. Umm nothing. I just caught a chill yesterday. You see I was walking in thewnte at night and I - Stop lying Sier.Everyone in this entire castle heard your screamsst night. I freeze Words divorce me and my hands start trembling. Everyone. What does he mean by everyone? But- Werewolves have heightened hearing ability. Have you forgotten? Shit! No. Xavier knew yet still... he. How...how can be do this to me? ---- eee = Chapter 166 Sweat umtes on my forehead and I struggle to meet Dom''s eyes when he holds my tray steady and steps closer to me. Hey Sier. Look at me. I look up and I see his eyes soften. Did he hurt youst night? What was it about? What happened between you two. Tell me Sier. If he did hurt you I swear I will- It''s nothing. We... we were just doing it you know. You don''t have to worry about me. Iie. Straight through my teeth. Holding the tray I was going to walk past him when he blocked me again. You suck at lying Sier. Tam not lying- Chapter 317 ---- Really? Then remove that scarf. Let me see it for myself. My grip on the tray tightens and I close my eyes to take a deep breath. I have already caused so many troubles between Dom and Xavier. I don''t want him to get hurt. Tle has done so much for me already in the past. Thats none of your business Dom. I am gettingte- His eyes harden and he lifts his hand to remove the scarf from around my neck. My heartbeat bes audible in my ears and I freeze. When a voice booms from behind. Whats going on there? Dom''s hand clenched, retreating as he looked behind me and I dreaded turning around. Let this be just my imagination please. Please moon goddess. ---- eee Doll? Thad to look back. And I see him there. Leaning on the wall beside his door. Hands in his pockets, looking handsome as ever before. Yet behind that handsome face is a monster.... Only few had the privilege to see. And I? I have been given a front seat. Tlis steel grey orbs were set on Dom, as he barked. Not taking his eyes away from him: Take it to my office, doll. You know I hate it when the food gets cold. I gulp to nod. Avoiding looking at Dom, I walk past Xavier and storm into the office. cing down the tray on the table I start arranging the tes when I hear the door getting closed and a presence hovers behind me ---- I didn''t have to look back to know. My hands start trembling slightly and I struggle to do a task as simple as putting the food into his te. Good morning doll. He leans closer to whisper in my ear and I feel his front brush my back. T gulp. I was struggling with the food when out of blue a hand smacks on my ass and I end up spilling the hot tea on my hand. Fuck! My hand burns but what burger more were the words he whispered in my ear. When Task you something. You speak. G-Good morning. I stutter, trying to hide my burning finger with my other hand when he suddenly yanks my wrist towards him. Settling down on his chair, he pull me ---- eee = to hisp. His blue eyes lock with mine as he puts my burning finger into his mouth. Tracing it with his tongue. Trying to ease the burn. Hot and Cold. That''s what this man made me feel. And I could feel a part of me evaporating ever time he does it. Y-ou went overboardst night. Everyone could hear my screams. He raises his perfectly shaped brow at me, like Iam talking in anothernguage. So? Tt''s insane Xavier. You have changed. You never used to be like this. He rolls his eyes to pull my finger out of his mouth. His eyes stay fixated at my skin that has slightly turned red. Chapter 488 ---- Dreams? Independence? He chuckles again and I feel tears sting my eyes. Why cant anyone understand? Stopughing. I am serious. He doesn''t stop and the churning in my stomach only worsens. I wanted to break something... starting with his handsome face. No okay. Let''s listen to your dreams first. What is it? nting trees in the city or perhaps organising a pink-themed party- T want to help others. I dere. And he sobers up. The smile on his lips vanishes. T want to be there when someone needs another. Just like today. I want to be the answer to their prayers. I want to Shhh enough. He presses his thumb on my lip, silencing me and I ---- ee = gulp. A strange darkness is rooted in his eyes. To help others you need to jeopardize your safety and I am never allowing that. Forget your dreams, your independence, your hopes from today onwards because they all are nevering true. The carriage came to a stop and I realised we were home. His finger however stays on my lips. Twill never marry you- You will princess. Because the mate of mine that you have been sympathising with all this while... Ts none but you. He deres retreating his finger from my lip and I feel like the entire world has stopped moving. No... no... this cant be! How can I be mated to a man like him? No moon goddess no... please ---- -_ He smirks seeing my shocked expression and then he ces his palm on my head Without another look at me, he walks back in and I drop back on my seat. Feeling numb Damien Von Theodore is my mate? Moon goddess. You got to be kidding with me! ---- eee = Chapter 264 My sleep has been restless just like my days. Its been three day my best to avoid him. ince we came back and I have been doing The technique? Dont leave your room. It''s been working well till now, however there was a little problem. I am tired of sneaking in food into my room. m feeling like a thief in my own house. All thanks to one man. Thate him! I just hate him so much! He is my mate. He could be lying for all I know. I am ate bloomer, Thaven''t talked to my wolf till now. So there is no way I could tell if what he is saying is true. But for a matter of fact I somehow know that he is not lying. Chapter 489 ---- How my heart thuds when he is close. How my body betrays me to dance on his tunes. This has never happened before. My controls have never been so easy to infiltrate. Yet this man? He snaps them with a touch. And there could be just one reason behind it. He is my chosen. T groan tossing around on my bed. Hugging my favourite pillow I try to find some sleep but whenever I close my eyes? All I see are those green eyes looking back at me. Those wet dreams which I had when I first met him have started again. I wake up in the middle of the night, wet in my pajamas, sweating like a pig and my face all flushed. Thest three nights have been the same and I end up only more frustrated than I was the previous night T never find a closure or rather orgasm as they call it. ---- ee = All I do is senseless poking and rubbing with no avail Tired I drop my arms above my head and look up at the ceiling. Why is my body behaving like this? I thought I knew myself well. Whats wrong with me? I am behaving like a bitch in heat. My gaze travels to the full moon peeping inside through the window and the realisation stuck me like thunder. The full moon. Could this be..... Heat. They say that after you meet your soulmate, your first heates three full moonster. The first two full moons are preparatory, and are known to increase a wolves sexual desire Today is the second full moon.... Fifteen days ago... it was my first. And that''s why I am having these dreams and thoughts around those days. Shit! ---- How am I going to cope with my first heat? I have no idea of how strong could it be? I jolt up in my bed and breathe heavily. I only have fifteen days. Damn it. Why didn''t I think about it earlier? Of course. [had no idea he is my mate. Why would I have thought about it? Should I ask someone? Fiza? Ari? No... they will doubt me. I cant trust anyone with this right now. Or they will know Damian is my mate. Think Zariyan think! Yes! The Library! Tam sure I heard Fiza saying that there were all kinds of books in our library. It must be there Picking up an oil handmp and wrapping a shawl around my night dress, I make my way downstairs. It was dark and silent. Everyone was deep asleep and I bite my lip to push open the huge library door. ---- eee = The door creaks and then closes on its own ord Resting themp on the table I look up at the countless books lined in front of me. I knew most of the sections, owing to how much I spent my time here as a kid. Yet there was a part I didn''t dared to venture into. The third shelf in the twelfth row. The words eighteen plus were written in bold at the top. T feel my palm turning mmy and my mind racing. Am I doing the right thing? I never... You are 25 stupid. Its eighteen plus. If course its alright. Dont be a coward now. My conscience snaps at me and IT bring the nightmp closer to me. cing it on the floor, I trace my fingers along the red books at the top when by mistake a book topples over and snacks on the floor. Shit! T crouch down to pick it up but when I look at the Chapter 320 ---- Xavier steps closer to her and Reba takes a step back. She reaches the edge of the stairs and her eyes widen. Xav baby... stop what are yo- Someone nned to make her tumble down these stairs. He deres tly and Reba gulps What? I will- I will look into this and find out- Xavier takes another step forward and Reb was right on the edge. Her fingers grip his shirt for support as her eyes look back at the descend in fear. You don''t need to find out. I know who is the culprit. Her eyes go still and body freezes What- What do you mean- You forgot to clean your shoes beforeing here....baby. ---- eee Chapter 168 Xavier whispers the word baby sarcastically. And Reba''s entire body starts trembling. She looks down at her belle ts and the trail of oil they left behind. The same oil that has been intentionally spilt on the stairs. It... it was a mistake I swear. I was just going to clean- She couldn''tplete. An evil soul numbing darkness flickers in Xavier''s eyes and his fingers wrap around Rebs neck. Stepping closer to the stair, he lifts her up from her neck and make her hand right above the stairs. You of all people know better to not lie to me: Reb. Tears stream down her eyes as she ws on Xavier''s hand wrapped around her neck, a futile attempt to escape his hold. ---- But his grip was steel Her face was turning red and eyes tearing. Tjust want-ted to get rid of her bastsrd ch-ild. His grip tightens further. T don''t remember asking you to do it. But. What if my doll got hurt huh? What if? 89 freaking stairs. How many scratched she would have got? And what if she had hit her head huh? You didn''t think about that did you... Tam so-rry... Xav Don''t be. Because soon you are going to find it out yourself. Reba stills realising what he meant and then she thrashed desperately like a bird in a hawks trap Tam sorty.... Please.. Please... ---- eee = Xay no please... Xavier''s eyes dont soften. Rather the beasts inside him only relishes her thrashing like that. Just a little twist and her neck would crack. Just like his little dolls if she had fallen down the stairs and he hadn''t been there to save her. Her legs were kicking in the air. Tears dripping down, mixing with the oil she had so meticulously spilt to kill the probability of the child being Xavier''s heir. Yet she has never expected it woulde down to this That he would know. Because of her one stupid mistake. Tlove y-ou Xav... I love you please. Tam sorry... Tknow.... Chapter 491 ---- Give it back! And I wasn''t reading it! It just slipped and opened- His brow arched higher and I groan to literally w my nails along his outstretched arm. He was bloody enjoying this This was all nothing but amusing for him. Your face is all red, Princess. If this is what you like? You should have told be earlier. His arm wraps around my waist and he pulls me flush against him My eyes widen and heart thuds. Tcan recreate all of these scenes right here. You can read while I demonstrate it to you. All you have to do is ask, Princess. Leaning in, his hot breath whispers in my ear and I shiver. T promise to have these illustrations drip with your arousal once I am done with you. ---- ee = My palms m on his chest and I stagger back from him. Don''t you dare touch me! I was breathing heavily, my body was already betraying me while thankfully my mind was still in its senses. He only tilts his head to one side and raises his hands in mock surrender. Looking anything but offended. And it only rubs at my nerves. How can he make a joke out of this? He literally has no shame! Your wish is mymand, Princess. I won''t touch you again till you ask me to T would never ask you to do something like that! Oh really? Your bad. I could have given you the best night of your life. But its understandable. The great Princess never asks for help or begs. Dusting the book, he tosses it back to me and I catch it ---- He straightens up to his full height, ready to leave and I feel something dropping inside me. Like there was something connecting me to him. Asking me to stop him. Iclench my fists, and struggle with my controls as he winks at me Continue with your self help sessions Princess. And yes, remember to lock the door next time. This is a public ce.... In case you have forgotten. It''s none of your business- He smirks to look back at me over his shoulder. Tt is because I will hate to gauze out the eyes of a man just because he saw something which wasnt meant for his eyes. My blood freezes in my veins as I suddenly remember that bloody scene from two nights ago. That man... who tried to force me...his head tossed aside and his eyes pulled out. He has done it before and he can do it again. ---- eee = That smirk on his lips is a promise to it Good night. And just like that he closes the door and leaves while I drop down on the floor and hold my head in my hands. Just fifteen days are left to my heat. How am I going to survive that night without asking him? Damn it! Twill love to demonstrate and take you in each of these positions. Tlis words repeat in my mind and IT find my core throbbing at the very image of meying there under him as he... No! No! Stop Zariyan! He has infiltrated my mind. I cant think rationally anymore. I am way stronger than this. Thave endured far more. These are just some stupid Chapter 322 ---- Chapter 169 Xavier walks into the meeting room, his eyes nk giving no hints of the image he has just seen. A round table was set and all the elders were seated along with it. As soon as they see Xavier approach, they get up to greet him. Xavier barely acknowledged them with a nod and dropped into the head chair with everyone propping in after. Good morning elders. Any updates from the Southern Kingdom. One of them leans forward to nod. We are closely monitoring the entire Crets settlement. No suspicious activity as of now but putting our guards down will only put us in a disadvantage. Those low breeds could have kept things undercover. And not to forget one of them was found ---- ee = lingering in our Royal ball. An attempt for a coup stands . Xavier nods, looking in a deep thought. Resting his elbow on the table he ces his face on his chin to raise a brow. Anyone who wants to throw any more light? Another speaks up, making Xavier''s eyes drift to him. Your Highness what I was saying is that we don''t know who all may be a part of this. No one can be trusted. That day Mrs Sierra saved that lowborn Cret. What if is she was sent back by the king of darkness to spy on us? I am not imply - Xavier''s eyes darkened and his hand clenched into fists. No. You are implying that my wife is betraying me. Isnt it right? Xavier''s clipped tone left the man at edge. Sweat pools on his forehead and he avoids his eyes. Tam just stating the possibilities... ---- -_ Then even this may be a possibility that the rat in ystem is no one else but you. And you are saying this so that you sound sincere and no one doubts my ? you. Sierr has stayed in thend of darkness and she is with a child. Wouldn''t it be so believable to just drop me for everything on her shoulders? The right scapegoat for someone else sins. Right? The mans eyes widen and he shakes his head in a no. T didn''t mean it like that you- Then what do you want me to interpret from your words! Xavier''s fists m on the table and the man feels his bones rattling. Seal the Crets borders. Monitor everyone who leaves that ce. No one... I repeat no one leaves without a special permit. And those who are caught outside... Kill them on sight. Am I clear... ---- eee = Y-Yes Alpha. And yes. Anyone else who doubts my wife. Anyone who dares to raise a finger at her? Think twice because that finger will cut along with the arm. Twill personally make sure of that. Xavier nods at the guards standing behind and immediately three guardse and stand behind the elder who spoke against Sierra. Wh-what are you doing? I am an elder- Xavier pinches his nose and dismisses his words with the wave of two fingers. All the other elders gasp in shock as the elder is pulled out and taken away. T didn''t mean it like that your highness. As I said T was weighing the possibility You have a lot of time to weigh the possibilities for surviving without one arm. Take him away- No! Leave me! I beg your pardon- Noo! Leave me! Chapter 323 ---- Xavier looked bored, he asked his men to hurry up and take him away from his sight while all the other elders were pale. Staring at one of them getting dragged away so mercilessly. So where were we. Yes. Now update me on the test.He are the preparations going. No one dares to say anything. Afraid of saying something wrong, especially rted to Queen Sierra Elder Sabrina. The woman with spectacles and shite hair, nods. Stuttering to find the right words. Tt is going on just as you said Your Highness. We.. we lied to Mrs Sierra as y-ou asked us to. She believes... we will be just testing the foetus. Xavier nods, satisfied. Yet a fire still burns in his eyes How much time will it take to get rid of that thing? It is hurting my dolls body you know. She is growing pale and those vomits won''t stop. ---- ee = The procedure will take an hour. We will sedate her in the process so she won''t know and will not try to protest. That''s understandable. Just get that thing out and make sure not a single hair on her head is hurt. Or I swear I am going to personally search for your group of doctors, drag them here and do their postmortem before they are even dead. Sabrina nods, dropping down her eyes and bowing. Her left leg and hand were already shaking King Xavier... but there is a possibility that the child is actually yours. If thats true... we may be murdering or next heir. One of the elder dares to ask and there is silence for the next few seconds. Everyone looks at Xavier, awaiting his answer in anticipation. That is correct elder. But you see I don''t want a probability of the being my child. I need a certainty. And unless that''s not there... ---- Tcan''t risk her womb giving birth to a lowborn bastard that is not mine. She is a healthy woman in her young age. Her body is ripe for this. It just needs another potent seed and you will see her bearing fruits again. Fruits that are not tainted, infiltrated and doubted. Any other doubt- Xavier couldn''tplete when the door is pushed open with a bang. He was going to take another head when hisnguid gaze sweeps up to look at the intruder. Xav... she... Reb...she was... His doll had tears in her eyes and she couldn''t even form a sentence. Let alone tell him his own crime. Everyone out. The elders are dismissed. He was bored with them anyways. He has missed his doll. And now she has all his attention. ---- eee = Yes doll. Come here. Chapter 494 ---- papers. His hands stayed rxed under the table and I couldn''t help but listen to everything he was saying. His voice had so much authority and conviction. Not once did anyone dare to counter or stop him. To be honest I haven''t seen all the Alpha''s listen to someone with so much respect. These monthly Alpha meetings are known to be full of chaos and counter-attacking. The Alpha of one pack mes the other and the game continues However, this meeting was anything like that. And I could see why. Damien wasn''t just clever, he was witty, secretive and a very good negotiator. His words had such a charm to them that he would steal all your money from your pockets and you would only thank him in return and ask him to take more Not just Dad, but the entire council seem to be a fan of him If am not wrong, I already feel some Alpha''s treating ---- ee = him with respect as if they know he will be the next King. Or else why would they listen and honour the words of a mere warrior Cret? " If anyone has any issue with my decision? They can voice it right now. It will be listened to and -" "Damian boy please continue. Correcting a wise man isn''t what other wise men do." One of the Alpha''s speaks and I roll my eyes. Haven''t they boosted him too much? No one even counters his words anymore. Not that I could pinpoint any mistake or wrong in his judgement, but they should at least question him. Right? " The next pressing issue demands everyone''s attention. It is one of the reasons I asked Lord to call this meeting a week prior." My eyes snap up, could it be...... " There is news regarding the opening of the portal of ---- thend of darkness. Again." Gasps echo around and I hear my heart stop in my chest. Land of darkness. It was real. "I got my hands on a ve traderst week. And unlike how we thought. This evil has not been eliminated. The disappearances have started again..." " Just like twenty-four years back." "Young women are getting kidnapped and taken to the river of death." I look under the table and I sce everyone''s position shift. All the calmness in their posture was reced by anxiousness and fear. Some start shaking their legs. While other''s palms turn mmy. " What are you saying, Theodore? That portal has ---- eee = been kept closed for years now. The area is prohibited. No one dares to enter-" " Well someone has dared this time. It is-" "Twill look into this matter myself. Damien, you can proceed to the next issue." Dad speaks cutting Damien off and a deadly silence follows. T look at Dad in helplessness. This is such an important issue. Why isn''t Dad discussing it here? Is he seriously going to let those women get kidnapped every day? " But Lordie. If this is true, innocent women are getting taken every day-" One of the Alphas points out and I speak exactly my breath. Silence. Dad doesn''t say anything for the next few seconds and I feel my apprehension worsening. Chapter 325 ---- But... she didn''t deserve this. Nobody deserved this. She loved you dammit! How could you! I roar and he grabs my chin to narrow his eyes at me. Mind yoir tone doll. Or do I have to fill up this pretty mouth of yours everytime to shut it up? Tears sting my eye. No. She actually cared for Xavier. We may have had our differences but no one deserves to die. Breaking free from Xaviers grip I shake my head in a no Tneed to save her..... I need to go and heal her. Thad barely taken a step back to rush out when he pulls me back and mmed me back on the table. You are not going anywhere doll. " No! I need to save her! Why dont you understand ---- I was screaming at him, thrashing in his grip but he only pins my arms above my head and moves forward to stand between my legs. Aghh please Xav! Let me go just once! Tsaid no. But. He crashed his lips on mine and I feel tears slip down. my eyes. The next thing I know I feel my skirt getting lifted and his fingers slipping in. Xav... no not now-she.. He didn''t give a shit. That dark look was back in his eyes as he forced me to look at him. Never ever deny me doll. Do you understand? He warns and I took a second too long to answer when he ms into me and my entire back arches on the table. My lips open up to scream when he muffles it by pressing his own dominating ones on my trembling ones. ---- Stealing away not just my breath. But even my existence. His first wife is on his death bed. She is taking herst breaths and here he is fucking me like its the end of the world. Any woman would be happy right. He did it to protect me. She nned to kill me. But I wasn''t. Happiness had started to feel as a luxury with him. All I feel is like an empty vessel which he fills with his desires every night. He had ruined me. Shattered me into pieces. And made me feel filled yet empty at the same time. Sounds impossible right? Not any more. I am living in this impossibility. ---- eee = Chapter 171 10 dayster. Sierra''s POV Giving up on love is easy. Holding on is difficult. But what if the rope with which you are holding them, is leaving blisters on your hands. What if its cutting your fingers, scarring you, tainting you and breaking you in the process. I want to let go. T don''t want to be dragged along into the pit he was falling into. But what about this rope that connects us? T look down at my belly and pull back my tears. Our child. Ihave no right to take away his or her life. I have no right to keep him away from his own father. But will Chapter 496 ---- My ce huh? What about I grab the knife and root it into his little- wait. Its not little but still. Arat? Huh? You surely have a sense of humour son. I try to squirm and escape his grip but he only tightens his legs around me. Coiling around me like a snake coils around its prey. My face presses more against his strong thighs and he only seems to enjoy my predicament. Well I thought of easing the air a bit. It was getting quite intense here. The Alphas on the table start chuckling, easing in. While I was fuming there, shouting profanities at him in my mind. Coming back to the topic. Does anyone have any ns of what to do with this so called hero of the masses? Thold in a scream as I feel something rubbing against my panties and my eyes widen as I look up at him. ---- eee He doesn''t even bother to look down The tip of his shining shoe was gently rubbing against my womanhood, effortlessly doing way better than what my hands have been trying to do in thest one week. Shit! T think we should get rid of that nuisance. There is a thin line between a hero and a viin. Whosoever breaks thew? They are liable to punishment. A moan was going to escape my lips when I feel a thumb pressing into my mouth and I freeze I could literally taste his fingers as he uses his other hand to gently caress my hair. A nuisance? Well that he is. But I think our country needs a nuisance like that. What say Lord? Damian speaks, least bothered by my flushed face and heaving body between his legs. His thumb retreats and my heart race spikes as I see a trail of my drool on his fingers. Literally dripping from it. ---- T expected him to clean it on his pants or something but Iam in for another churn in my stomach as he smears that saliva coated thumb on my face You are right. Just let him be, we have bigger issues to take care of. Ate you sure Lord? I have located his next mark. He will being to the orchid orphanage tonight. I can catch him if you want me to. I hear my heart in my ears. How.. How does he know? On thest Sunday of every month? I visit it to give away food and money to the poor kids there. Could he be following me without me knowing. What if... what if he knows I am the Robin Hood? No... its not possible. He cant know about it. No. There is no need. Continue with the next issue. Dad dismisses it and my heart learns to beat again. ---- eee = Pheww. Thank goodness. Okay so the next issue- Aghh fuck. He tried to put his thumb into my mouth again and I bite it hard this time. I could even taste his blood. A smirk forms on my lips. Take it Theodore. Theo what happened now? His eyes meet mine and I smirk. Answer that now T guess I forgot to extract this rats teeth. It bites. Chapter 497 ---- Chapter 269 He pulls up his finger to press it into his own lips and the wetness between my legs worsens. Passive kissing. That''s what he was doing And that too in front of the entire council. I avoid his eyes and he only grabs my chin to yank up my face and have me look up at him again He thrusts his thumb back into my mouth as if challenging me to do it again. And I do it. Fury burns in my eyes. I continue to bite his skin like a damn carnivore but he doesn''t pull back this time: Is he a sadist? That will be all for today. Thank you Damien. ---- eee Thank you Alphas. Dad speaks, dismissing the meeting once the issues got discussed. The chairs screech. Everyone gets up to leave but he continues to sit there with me still seated between his legs. He scans his fingers marked with my teeth marks with a smirk and I just wait for this to get over. This man is a psycho. He just kissed and licked all the cuts I gave him on his hand. Like it was some gift I was offering to him. I was going to get up, when he presses his palm on my head and pushes me back down. T wouldn''t move if I was you, Princess. Now you wouldn''t want your daddy to find you like this. Would you? And that''s when I realised dad was still there, talking to some Alpha. I drop back on my knees and wait impatiently. Damian. Come. Why are you still sitting there? ---- -_ Dad asks, ready to leave and he shrugs his shoulders to smile. After you Lord. I have something to take care of of. He strokes his thumb along my lips to whisper and T scoff. Something or rather someone. As if? I will let him do anything when we are alone. Okay. Drop by in my office sometimeter. I have something important to discuss. Surely Lord. The door closes and without wasting a second, I grab the fork from the table and lunge at him. He was caught off guard and I take the golden opportunity. I strike. Tlis seat topples back with my weight to fall and the next thing I know I fall on top of him with the fork rooted into the floor just inches away from his face. We both breathe heavily. ---- eee = He looks at the knife and then back into my eyes. And then his lips curve up into a smirk. You fucking bastard! Didn''t I tell you not to touch me. Hetches his legs around my thigh. Shit. Its a leg lock. And the next second the tables are turned. My back ms on the floor, while his palm cushions my head to stop me from getting hurt. My eyes widen as I see the very knife which was held in my hands, stolen by him. I''s tip inches away from my eyes. You can''t me me now when you go around Kissing my junior and pressing your pretty face between my legs, Princess. And that too in front of an entire council table filled with men. He wasn''t wrong but its not like T wanted something like this to happen. Tt was a mistake! I would never- Chapter 328 ---- This is not just a hospital maam. But also holds the biggest research centre in the entire world. We carry out tests of evolution and adaptation of species to contribute and make the werewolf life promising for our future gencrations. I blink. Struggling to digest this information. Tests? On whom? Dont worry. No one is harmed in the process. Tt is fully based on consent. Why would someone be willing to be get their bodies tested? Does Xavier know about this? He must be knowing right... but then why didn''t he allowed him to enter. Why was he stopped outside? She punches some buttons on a little box outside a door and I see the door opening. Tlere we are Mrs Sierra. You are in good hands Don''t you worry. It''s alright. ---- eee I''s the process. Ihave to be brave Tenter behind her and I am weed to a strange looking advanced high tech room. The room was circr, with no corners. A bed like thing wasid in the centre and countless equipments were connected to it. Tneed you to remove your clothes Mrs Sierra. Just keep you innerwears on. They interfere with the scan. She walks towards a strange-looking box right next to the bed and presses some digits on it. It was glowing. Was it a screen? I have never seen a screen as big as this. O -okay. I strip my clothes and wrap my arms around myself in consciousness. My heart was thumping in my chest. Tcould shit my pants right now. Good. Pleasey down on the bed Mrs Sierra. ---- I walk towards the strange bed and lie down on it My arm stay wrapped around my torso when she speaks impatiently. Your hands should be above your head and leg wide at a thirty-degree angle. Inod at her. Gulping T slowly move my hands above my head and and. widen my legs. Adjusting myself I crane my neck to ask. Ts this alright? She looks up at me from the screen and then nods. Looks perfect. She presses on some button and the next thing I know a strange metal band click above my head. followed by another two clicks below me. Confused I look up and my blood ran cold. Those bands were around my wrists and on ankles. They had pinned them so tight that I couldn''t even move. ---- os What... what is this! Open this. I start thrashing. Trying to move but I was stretched like a cross. My heart leaps out of my chest and my neck cracks and whips in either side searching for a release. Calm down Mrs Sierra. It will be over before you know it. But why these- No interference is allowed during the scan. It''s all part of the process. Her words were making senses but the feeling of dread settled in my chest. I may be over thinking but something felt off. I just want it to get over soon. I stop thrashing andy back down still. I open my mouth to take deep breaths when she presses another button and a sharp spotlight light blinds my vision. Aghh fuck. I slowly open my eyes. Trying to adjust to it. When Chapter 329 ---- another light, lights up. Focussing on my belly this time. I felt nothing less than a rat ready to be tested in ab. And the only person I could me this on. Was him. Xavier. All of this was happening because of him. If he had told the council he believes the child is his, I wouldn''t have to grow through this. This... this is pure torture. How... how much time will it take? I crane my neck up to ask the doctor and she sighs to speak. We are just beginning. But it will be all over soon... With this she approaches me and my mind went nk when I see her filling a syringe with a liquid. ---- eee Wh-whats that? You ask too many questions. Dont you. No stop..... Aghhh She presses something into my mouth and ties it behind my head. I scream but my voice bes inaudible I shake my head asking her not to do it. When she smirks to bring that injection closer to my arm. It''s a sedative. By the time you wake up? We would have gotten rid of it. Rid of it... Rid of it... What does she mean! No... I am just here for the test. Xavier told them to just check the gics of the baby... Or maybe... I feel a prick on my arm and the realisation hits worst than a nightmare. ---- This was a part of his n. He wanted to get rid of my baby. ---- eee = Chapter 173 Xavier''s POV You don''t destroy the ones you love. Destroy. Destroy. The word has stuck in my mind like a broken record. Was I... Was I destroying her? No. I was destroying anyone who dared to hurt her. I was protecting her. She has gotten it all wrong. I did so much for her. I brought back those half bloods. Tkilled my own men. I pushed down Reba because she was being a bitch to her. Iam protecting her. Is she blind. Can''t she see how Chapter 500 ---- Her grey eyes look between me and the flower and before she could guess I drop down on my knees and propose her the flower. Thear loud cheering and chuckling around and I see all the kids have gathered around. They were jumping and pping in excitement. Granny takes the flower from my hands to only ce her palm on my head May moon goddess bless you with all the happiness in this world Robin. Your mother must be so proud of you. She has raised a gem. Her words root a knife into my chest and my body suddenly goes stiff. What do I tell her? That my mother didn''t raise me. Rather she lefi me right after I was born. Its been twenty five years and she didn''t even bother toe see me once. What did I even do to have her hate me so much? Tf she didn''t want me, why did she brought me into this world in the first ce. ---- Generally I don''t remember her much. T have no memories with her that I would miss and hold onto. I don''t even know how she looked like. But on my birthday... Its inevitable. It''s impossible to not think about the person who kept you in her womb for nine months and then abandoned you like you never meant anything to them. A tear slips down my eyes and I avoid Granny''s eyes My hand moves up to wrap around the half cut stone pendant hanging around my neck. This is the only thing I have of her.... The only memory. I don''t know where the other half is. Or where she is But if I were to ever meet her? I will ask her as to why she did this to me and dad. Why did she gave both of us everything and then stole it away? Everything that I am today is because of my Dad. I am sorry Mom. ---- But even if tried, I will never be able to forgive you. ---- eee = Chapter 271 Robin! Will you tell us one of your heroic stories! T feel a tug on my pants and I look down to see the kids surrounding me with that puppy look in their eyes. I look at the watch and it was 11:15 already. I had to reach back before 12 today. Tamte. Robin please! Just one! Please! Yes please! They all start chanting it and begging me for it and I sigh. Yahhhh!! Chapter 331 ---- {... Sir she.. Damn it. She is just wasting my time. Tossing her aside, I break through the doors to enter. When a siren starts ringing and a red light starts blinking Intruder detecter! Red alert! Red alert! T look up at the stupid box piercing my ears with its loud voice and I rip it to pieces. Another door stood there and I kicked it open. There were people wearing long whiteb coats. As soon as they look at me? They start running and screaming in chaos. Damn them. I pick up one of them literally fell on my feet and I roar at him. Where is your surgery room? He points his finger to the huge metal door behind. ---- eee and I approach it to punch my fist into it. Doll Sierra! Fuck. It wasnt like the others doors. It was locked by numerous number patterns and codes. Feeling my patience running short, I just groan in irritation and move back from it. Taming for you doll. Hold on. With this I shift into my wolf and cries echo around. Ignoring them, I focus on the huge door ahead and then I enter into a sprint. Pushing faster my hind legs. Ready to bring down the door separating me from my doll ---- Chapter 174 Sierras pov My vision was going distorted. I could make out shapes and voices surrounding me. There wasnt just that female doctor here anymore, I could see two... three no five shadows surrounding me. They were staring at my body... my belly to be precise and discussing something. Their hands were covered with gloves and faces were hidden behind masks. Let''s get started. Lets wait for Sir first. He would like to examine the patient. We are short of time already. Just a little more. Here he is. ---- eee = Wee Sir. She is right here. Just as you asked for. The prodigy. I blinked my eyes to see everyone was staring at just one person. He looked just like them. With thatb coat and mask on. But I knew he wasnt just anyone. He was leading this. Whatever this was. We have delivered 0.5 mg of the lucrose sedative till now. And the extrication is yet to begin. My heart thuds faster in my chest. I see everyone stepping back and that maning closer to me. His eyes were dark grey, and the way he looked at me made my skin crawl I try to thrash, to move away from him when he lifts his gloved hand and traces my cheek with a sick drag. Umm hello Sierra. How are you my love? Chapter 502 ---- Chapter 272 All my senses go up on high alert as my mind screams danger, my right hand glides to grip my dagger rooted in my waist while my left hand pushes on the mask on my face. Icant risk revealing my identity. To him? Never. What? Nothing to justify? I thought your mouth would be sharper than your sword. What a shame. He gets up to his full height to approach me and my grip on my dagger tightens. He is instigating me to speak. A tricking shrewd bastard. T refuse to fall into his trap. Holding my stance T look into his green eyes and I find them already staring ---- eee back at me He was smirking, staring me from to toe. And despite being covered in the cloak and men clothes. I couldn''t help feel a shiver travel down my spine. I wonder how he would react on knowing it is me behind this mask. A woman. Not some man as he and everyone else thinks me to be. Would he still think that we woman are weak need someone like him to protect ourselves? I would really love to break his stereotypes and bruise that inted ego of his he goes unting around But I refrain. My life purpose and my desire to help were way greater than my childish need to show him his ce. I was better than that. ---- Cocking his head to a side, he stops at a foots distance from. And I find his eyes scanning my face. The next thing I know he swings his de at my face, and I feel the rush of air. My reflexes act on their own ord and I grip the de in my bare hands, the tip of the sword stops inches away from touching my face. Our eyes hold Blood drops drip down from my hand to fall on the floor and something shifts in his eyes Those calm orbs of green turn darker and I find a smirk forming on his lips. Not bad for a coward such as yourself who hides behind a mask. But I am afraid... This fantasy ends here. Without warning he lunged at me, the de in his other hand shes under the moon and I sidestep, beating his agility by barely a few seconds. Our swords sh, metal shing against metal and that''s when I realised his true strength for the first ---- eee = time Damn. He was very strong. The strongest person I have ever faught in my life. His every blow sent vibrations down to my hands and. arm and I had to hold my sword tight to not have it slip from between my hands If my sword wasn''t made of the hardest steel in the world, I bet it would have cracked under the force of his attack. Tam not as strong as him. There was no doubt in it. Tle was like a raging bull who would destroy whatever thates in its way. But I had an advantage over him I will use his own strength against him. Thad skill Ringing echoes in the silence of the streets as I Chapter 333 ---- name... only one person who could save from this light piercing into me. Adrian.. And that''s when I scream his name in my mind Hoping for a miracle that could save my child ---- eee Chapter 175 The bright light blinding my eyes goes off. The sound of the drilling robotic hand stops. And a deadly darkness fills the room: What the hell- What with the power cut. Someone switch on the lights. I heard the hushed sounds of the doctors while all I could think of was darkness. Darkness is here. Next, I know I feel foreign hands on me and I am pulled up from the bed. Another hand helped me up and the next second I was getting taken from there. I couldn''t move. T couldn''t even scream. And this seemed to being to my kidnapper''s aid. ---- -_ I wanted to ask for help but then I realised getting kidnapped at the moment wasnt that bad They were going to kill my child. These kidnappers just saved my child. The entireboratory was dark, I couldn''t see where I was going but it wasnt like I could do anything. A dark cloth is ced on my head eliminating the chances of me knowing who my kidnappers were. Soon I heard the sound of a door pushing and cold winds hit my body. We were outside. The person holding me doesn''t stop. Nor do they speak a word. I could feel the thumping of their footsteps and my body bouncing in the person''s arms Hours pass. Or maybe it was just minutes. When I finally hear a familiar voice my insides scream in happiness. ---- eee = ce her Downie. How longie will you carria her. Ak dont hitti mi. I feltie she must be ufortablie walkingie. We have an antidotie stupidie. But what if they are followngie fie. No one is followngie. See. The next second I am softly ced down on the ground and I feel my back getting leaned on something. A tree. The cloth gets removed from my face and I blink to see two pairs of concerned eyes staring back at me. One were deer eyes and the others were those sparkling rainbow eyes. Tears of happiness stream down my eyes. Aldoradora and Trixie! Si! Are you finie. Does it hurtie somewhere. Chapter 504 ---- if bored Still nothing to say? I didn''t know the so called hero of the people didn''t even have a voice? He prowled around me, circling slowly, searching for even the slightest reactions and I clench my fists. Making sure to make my voice sound heavy, I speak up for the first time. T don''t have breaths to waste on likes of you. Tlis brow raises, he looked surprised and then a dark chuckle left his lips. Likes of me? Do you even know who you are talking to, you stupid kid. I have been holding back just now because I wanted to teach you a lesson and not to harm you. Stealing from nobles, riling up the poor, disrupting order and creating chaos in the Royal province. It may be a game to you but it has to stop. Let this be a warning. He was done. But I wasn''t ---- ee = Seriously? He has been searching for me all this time just to warn me? He was going to turn around and leave when my next words stop him. His back stiffens. It''s not a game when lives depend on it. I won''t stop till there are children starving on the streets and people who need me. He sighs to rake his fingers through his hair. His eyes look at me in boredom. You remind me of someone who is as stubborn as you, Robin. T have told her and let me tell you as well. You can go around being a hero for as long as you want but if ever you are caught up in something? No one else wille to save you. Was he talking about me? Like seriously. Hasn''t he lectured me enough already? You are right. Maybe no one will be there. But then ---- I will happily die as a hero. Not everyone gets to die with honour. Something shes in his eyes, all the anger got tempered by something else, something softer and then he shakes his head in disbelief. A stupid kid, indeed. Muttering under his breath, he approaches me and my grip on my sword tightens. We are going for it again, it seems. I get up to attack him when he shows me two of his fingers and my sword stops at a mere inch from it. Ts he crazy! I could have cut his hand! I look up at him in confusion. Here. Come to the River abode in exactly twenty days from today. You are invited to be a part of the special seven. He tosses me a scroll like thing and I look between the letter and him like this was a joke. ---- eee = Special what? Tf you really want to be a hero. Be there. With this he is gone and I am left staring there at the letter in my hand. I was going to open and read the letter when I caught something floating in the sky... a light. No. Antern. Shit! Its my birthday. And Iamte Chapter 505 ---- Chapter 274 What do you mean she is not here? T checked Lordie. Her room''s empty. I curse under my breath while peeping in through the drawing room window. Everyone was already here and they were searching for me. Dad, Uncle Dom, Ari and Fiza were all looking at each other. They all get up to follow Jenny into my room and T take the opportunity to sneak in through the kitchen window. Opening the faucet I run my bloody hand under the cold faucet and look down at my clothes. Tam still in Robin Hoods attire. Tneed to hurry up ---- ee = Stripping off my clothes I just dump them behind the curtains. Leaving me only in my oversized shirt I look down at my hand still bleeding and I bite my lip, lost in thoughts. Yes idea! I grab an apple and a knife. And I wait. Come on, now find me here. Princess? Thear a voice and I bite my lip. Anyone but him. I intentionally line the de along the cut and slide it. Shit! Ahh fuck! I flinch, dropping the apple and knife intentionally. He rushes in hearing me curse and before I know he holds my bleeding hands in his and looks at it in concern. Why do you even try to cut a damned apple if you dont know how to hold a knife! He was angry yet concerned. And I hold in a smirk. ---- -_ T know way more than how to hold a knife, you snob. But I am afraid I have to pretend. He tugs me to the faucet and ces my hand under the running water. His eyes move up to meet mine and I see his brows furrowing. What were you even doing here at this hour? You can ask my growling stomach. It may answer. Because I am not talking to you. T look away from him and T hear him sigh. Princess. T feel something wrapping around my waist and T look down to see he has removed his jacket and covered half of my legs with it. Iroll my eyes. Seriously? He is a ditto copy of Dad His chin drops on my shoulder and I gulp as I feel his hot breath fanning my neck. Done with washing my ---- eee = wound, he tugs out a handkerchief from his pocket and wraps it around it. I wanted to scoff at the irony. The very man whose sword gave me this cut was tending to it? I cant help think how he would react if he knows he is the one who did this. Be careful next time. His ces a featherly kiss on my shoulder and my eyes widen. And a very happy birthday, Princess. A shiver travels down my spine. Never in my twenty five years of existence, anyone has wished me before Dad. He always wishes me first. Until today. It may sound childish. But this was a special between. us. And he just... Fuck him! Thate you. Chapter 506 ---- T whisper under my breath and he heard it. His arms wrap around my waist and I see his lips moving up into a smile. That''s not a reply I was expecting, but its fine princess. I love your surprises. At lease there is something you feel for me. Even if its hate. A tender kiss is stolen from my cheek and at the very exact second I hear everyone entering the kitchen. Mumchkin? My pulse quickens as I find Dad standing there, looking between me and Damian. And I hear him whisper in my ear. Oops. I guess we got caught. He did this intentionally! This cunning bastard! Tam going to murder him someday. I swear! ---- eee Chapter 275 Dad! T moved away from Damian, like I had touched poison and he let me. Tucking his hands into his pockets, he leans back on the kitchen counter to look at my flushed face. I look at Dad, my mouth opening and closing. Unable to form the correct words. Dad L.... It wasn''t like it looked- He doesn''t wait for me to speak anything. He reaches me in two long strides and I freeze as he wraps his arms around me pulls me for a hug: Oh god munchkin. You scared me. I thought something happened to you. His grip around me tightens and T drop my stiff shoulders to sigh. Hugging him back I rub soft circles on his back to assure him Tam fine Dad. Rx. I was just hungry so I decided ---- to grab something. He pulls back to check my body for any injuries and I roll my eyes. Dad I said I am fine- What happened here? He holds my hand to turn it around and I see his brows furrowing. Twas cutting an apple and it slipped. Rx. It''s just a scrape. He pulls me for another hug and I smile as he ces a soft kiss on my forehead. A very happy birthday my dear daughter. Thanks dad. Come. Everyone is waiting for you. I follow behind Dad to go up to the roof and Iam attacked by hugs and kisses on my way. ---- eee = Bitch you are twenty six! Do you believe it! We are going to party hard tonight and make you drink this time! I climb up the stairs with both Ari and Fiza at my trail. As soon as we step up into the balcony, awss and excited screams echo. It was the most beautiful night of the entire year. The entire sky was filled with thousands of floatingnterns, that literally lit up the night. Thurry up to reach the railing and a smile stretches on my lips as I see thousands of people gathered around the castle walls with simrnterns in their hands. I wave at them and in response they leave thosenterns in the sky. Thank you sooo muchhh! I giggle, trying to catch one of thenterns with everyone staring at me with disbelief. Tam still a little kid at heart. Something Iam too Chapter 507 ---- proud of. They cant judge me on that now. I catch the firstntern and I pull out the message hanging from it May our Princess shines brighter than these lights for the world to see. Glow and shine! A very happy birthday! A so sweet! Soon I see everyone getting busy in discussions, ignoring me except for a pair of green eyes. He was still staring at me chasingnterns. I tried to ignore him I swear. But his gaze. It was so damn persistent Everynterns had a birthday wish for me meant to reach moon goddess. And I wanted to read as many as I could. May our princess get all the happiness in the world she wishes for... ---- ee = May our princesses life fill with fairy tail and sweet surprises. Zariyan is the most beautiful and kind hearted princess you have gifted us with moon goddess. Please help her unite with her mother. Thest wish had the smile wipe from my lips, I feel tears sting my eyes and a strange heaviness fills my chest. Everyone looked too busy and happy. Chuckling andughing. I gulp the saliva caught in my throat and put on that fake smile back. Clenching the piece of paper in my fists I crush it to put in into the jackets pocket. ---- Chapter 276 Some wishes are not meant to reach moon goddess. And this... Was one of them. Tf she doesn''t want me and Dad... why should I wish for her on my every birthday. In our life we are busy chasing after people who don''t even care about us, and on the other hand we ignore those who actually care for us. Tam done Mom. Tam done chasing after you and waiting for you to return. This time I am not going to waste my prayer on you. Rather, all I pray for is unlimited happiness for Dad, me and this little family we have May their smiles continue to light up my world like this Cleaning the tear stinging my eye with the back of ---- os my hand, I continue my chase. Yes that one! I lean over the railing. A little more... e on! It''s going farther! My fingers brush thenterns and I was able to grab its message when I find my body dropping forward. Shit! Fear hits my insides as I feel myself toppling over the railing when out of blue an arm wraps around my waist and I am pulled back up against a hard chest. Lub. Dub. Lub. Damn you Princess. Do you n to give me a heart attack? What did I say about keeping your clumsiness in bounds. I gulp. Feeling his face dropping in my neck. I was too numb. Chapter 338 ---- The second Xavier ordered my child to be murderer. He started a war. And I was going to be the one to end this. The medical Labortary Southern ins The entire ce has been vandalized and wrecked as the king of werewolves continues to bring down the ce. With one final blow, he breaks open the huge metal door of the surgical ward. Tis huge wolf roars seeing the room sealed in darkness when the lights flicker to switch on. His eyes look around for those brown ones But they were nowhere to be found. The bed in the centre was empty and two doctors were crouching in a corner, scared to their wits. Xavier shifts to pick up one of the doctors from his neck and pins him to the wall. ---- ee = Where is she! What the fuck did you do to my wife! He screams, his ws root into the doctors neck, and blood drips down. T don''t know... the light went of... and she vanished in the darkness.. You piece of shit! You said she will be sedated! How can she bloody run! One of the werewolvese rushing and bows at Xavier. A fairy was seen near the periphery of the hospital Sir. We tried to locate her but she vanished. Vanished with the darkness. A growl escapes Xaviers lip and he rips the doctors neck to throw it aside. He goes on a killing spree in the hospital screaming just one name. Those fucker Crets! They took her! ---- He bloody took her! The child must be his! Covered in blood, Xavier cleans his face with the back of his shirt to nod to himself. A sick smile twists on his lips. You think that animal can save you my doll? Wait and watch how I locate and kill each and every Cret on this andy their heads at your feet! You think you can run from me? Think again doll. There is nothing a predator loves more than a good chase. Taming for you doll. And I promise you that T rip out his very heart and burn it in front of your ---- os eyes. There is only one heart you can love... And that resides in my chest. Only MINE! Chapter 339 ---- Chapter 178 I was tossing around on the floor of the tent, struggling to find some sleep. Its been a week since I came here yet my nights are only filled with nightmares. Tam taken back to thatbortary. That bed. On which I was tied. Those dark grey looking down at me enjoying my vulnerability. Those people murdering my child in cold blood. T wake up drenched in sweat and my arms wrapped around my belly. No ce feels safe anymore. It''s like anyone cane in any second and try to kill my child. Thave started sleeping with a knife under my pillow. ---- ee = My childs safety has preceeded everything else but I guess this is what motherhood is. Protection. Tonight was no different. I woke up with the same nightmare. Running my fingers through my hair I look at Tixie who was deep asleep beside me. Covering her with theforter I sigh to get up. Walking out of the tent I settle beside on of the lit bonfires and just stare at its mes. Everytime I am alone. I think of just one person. Or rather his betrayal. He told me they were going to just test my child, when all along he wanted to kill him or her. How? How can he even think of killing his own child. I trusted him. I bloody trusted him. I waited for him to change. But I was a fool. He would never change... ---- there is no going back from where he stood right now. He will only drop deeper and deeper into this. I cant even imagine how he would have reacted on finding I was no longer in the chambers. The child he wanted to kill... was alive: And the very man he hates... his own brother... Adrian is the one protecting us both. This is so messed up! I don''t know how long I have before he finds us. Thave to hide for the next three months at any cost. T will give birth to this child. And I don''t care if he or does''t have a father. I will be enough: My thoughts are interrupted when I see a figure standing there between the tents. He was taking few steps back and then few forward. Confused I get up to edge closer when I realise its Adrian. ---- eee = What is he doing? A sword was held in his hands and he swings it with the speed of lightning. I was in awe just staring. He can''t see yet his moves are so wless. Where did he learn to wield a sword like that? Soon he drops the sword and moves onto his next gear. A wooden stick with a razor de all along its one side I settle down to ce my chin on my palm. Excited to see what he is going to do with that. Te starts with dragging it around him ina circle. As if assessing the ground and distance. And what follows next had my eyes to widen He starts rotating the long ten feet stick on his mere finger above his head and then he begins to cut the air and attack. There was not a single inch of air left in the ten feet radius to him that he didn''t cut. If perfection had a name. Chapter 340 ---- Tt would be his. If there was even a leaf in the ten feet circle around him, it would be cut to uncountable pieces Let alone a man. His shirtys discarded on the floor.Sweat dribbles down his muscled torso. His biceps flex and unflex every second. Yet he continues without any signs of fatigue for what felt like hours. His eyes stay closed and I suddenly realise why he is called the king of darkness. He doesn''t let his blindnesse in his way. Rather, he uses it as an asset. A weapon yielded by none other. He rules the darkness. And not the other way round. And my heart swells with an unknown emotion. Pride. I don''t know what got into me. But I sprang up on my ---- feet and my legs were taking me closer to him. My steps were so, light like the wind while my eyes stayed focussed on him. My heart was thumping. Yet there was a strange exhration in my chest. Like one is not afraid of anything in this world. Closer... a little more closer. The sound of the de cutting the air fills my ears and just one step more and I will enter than ten feet radius. I will be in his line of attack. Defenceless. Waiting to be sliced into pieces. The biggest fear a man has, is of death. And today, I will root it out if my chest, consider this to be my first step to begin my journey of fearlessness, bravery and trust And then without another thought. I step in. ---- -_ Watching the razor sharp de shing towards me at an unyielding force. ---- eee = Chapter 179 Iclosed my eyes,waiting .yet the only thing I felt was the cutting of wind. And then nothing. My breathing wasboured and so was his Mine from anticipation and his from exhaustion. I slowly open my eyes and I see the de barely an inch away from my cheek. Its shining surface was reflecting the light from the bonfire in it. Gulping I look up and that''s when I see him. His brows were furrowed, chest was moving up and down and hands trembling from where he held the de. You did well. T speak, trying to keep my voice steady when the next second he threw aside the de and reaches me in two long strides. Do you have a bloody death wish! What were you thinking stepping in Sier! Chapter 511 ---- Chapter 278 I look at him in shock and he only smirks T fumble with my hands to look away from him. Damn it. This was embarrassing. His mouth literally has no filter. You will never belittle me or demoralize me- He smirks at this. Twill make you sit on my fucking throne. I will make the entire world bow at your feet Princess. But the only person you should ever bow to... Is me. My fists clench. Never. I would never bow in front of anyone. Let alone him. T would rather have my head severed. I spit in rage and he leans back to only look at me ---- eee with a knowing look. And I would crack that knife that would even dare to touch you. Chills. Thad chills all over my body and the room suddenly felt too small Thest one. You will never force me to do something I don''t want to. He gets up to approach me and I go stiff feeling him standing behind me. I was going to turn around when he nts his palms on my chairs handrest. Locking me in ce. And what if you don''t know what you want? He asks, collected few strands of my hair and sniffing it. While I feel my body betraying me Not now. Not again. ---- Please. Tknow- Oh really? Then why don''t you... Interlocking our fingers together, he pulls down my right hand and I feel him directing it somewhere. Ask your little pussy, if it wants me to take it right now. My body stills as I feel my own palm cupping my womanhood. There was no lying needed here, I was dripping and he pulls back his hand from me. M ly face was red, I had never been so embarrassed in my life and he had a victorious grin on his lips. Yet still if it helps you to sleep at night. I would rather kill myself than force myself on a woman. Twas taught to protect, preserve and nurture, Princess. Never to destroy. What kind of twisted games is he ying? Why do his words unsettle my stomach with these ---- eee = strange feelings? Why can''t he answer directly! Princess! The guests have started arriving! You need to get ready. Jennyes in huffing, with countless dresses hanging in her hands and she literally dumps them on the couch. Please select one of these. I get up from my seat and answer her in a toneced with mockery. My fiance is here. Why don''t you ask him? Tam sure he would love to choose it. Tle raises a brow at me, warning me and J ignore it to just walk past them. They can do whatever they want to! It''s not like anyone gives a damn of what I want. Chapter 512 ---- I look at the long floor-length peach dress hugging my figure like a second skin and I couldn''t help twirl to sigh. Not even an inch of my skin was visible in it. It was a serious mistake letting him choose this dress. T should have known. And now I can''t even breathe in it. Oh gosh! Whats with this dress? It looks like it is from a century ago. Fiza and Ari step in, piping in and I couldn''t agree Jess with them. Don''t get me started. T pace around in my room, not having the energy to change this dress now when Ari steps in with a glint in her eyes. ---- eee Thave an idea! She is the smartest one out of us. I could bet. We three hi five each other and get to work. I just love them both. Please wee! The birthday girl, Princess Zariyan to join us today! Cheers and ps echo as I look down at the ball room packed with guests from all over the world. Yet my eyes were searching for just one man and I locate him Standing there in the centre of thergest group with a drink held in his hands. A spotlight falls on me and I see his eyes scanning me from head to toe. A satisfied grin forms on his lips and he nods to ---- himself. Too soon. I take the first step down from the stairs and my naked right thigh and side of the dress. leg peeps from the cut at the I take another step and it shows again. A pair of scissors 1s all sexy. Isn''t Ari amazing? It was my time to smir] it took to make this dress look as I see the expression on Damian s face morphing from content to rage. His hand grips around the ss as he meets my eyes, and I just flip my hair to ignore him. Take it Mr Conservative. Lets see how you can handle my sexiness. ---- eee = Chapter 279 Thad barely picked up a wine ss when I see him raging towards me with an unreadable expression on his face. What the hell do you think you are wearing? He seethes in my ear and I p my eyshes at him to answer innocently. Dad. Damian chose this dress for me. Isn''t it amazing. Dad looks back at us. And then I see his eyes lock at Damian in disappointment. Son. We need to talk. Later. He nods, lowering his eyes and I did a happy dance in my mind. Revenge is best served cold. Isnt it? Damian was gong to pull me to a side when my life savers arrive at the right time Chapter 343 ---- morning! Doradora ps his hands on his mouth in shock and I feel my cheeks ring red. T somehow knew it was him all this while: Lused to wake up with early morning sickness everyday. Until I found a basket of blueberries beside my bed everyday. And to my surprise, they worked. haven''t had a vomit in months My baby and me were both growing well here. Doradora was really jealous when he got to know. He loves berries and he wanted to know who was giving them to me. They say these ck ones grows at distantnds. And have a short supply here. A single berry is like a luxury here: And yet I got baskets filled with them. ---- ee = Dora had been trying for so long to catch this intruder... and he failed everytime: Until today. And look at him now. His lips are sealed and he has nothing to say. I don''t me him though. Who would have thought that the introverted cold Lord can be so sweet at times? Let me know if you need more. I shake my head to ce my palms on his chest. Rx. They are already enough for the entire vige. I don''t need more. Oh okay. He rubs the back of his neck in awkwardness. Tf there is something else- You gave me everything I need already Adrian. Rx. ---- He nods to speak reluctantly. The doctor wille tomorrow. She deals with Crets but it won''t be much different. A check up is a must. Yes captain! Understood. Sierr. [am serious. Tam serious Adrian- You are smiling. No Iam not. Dora tell you Lordie that I am not smiling. But you are- You fool! Can''t you- We were in the middle of bickering when one of the Cretses rushing towards us. It''s urgent Lordie. Adrians features turn to stone in a mere second. And he nods. ---- eee = Arrange for a meeting right now. He walks towards the meeting tent, now that he has summarized the distance between. And I look at Dorsdora. He had an expression resembling mine. Bubbles and N went to the Crets town to gather information and situation there. Tt seems things aren''t going well The Crets are going missing. Its as simple as that. And we are not talking about a few. They are doing it in hundreds The counsellor speaks and I feel dread settle in chest. This doesnt sound right. Why would anyone kidnap them? Tt has to be him. He is searching for Mrs Sierra, killing people in the rampage and now he has even started kidnapping our brothers and sisters! Chapter 344 ---- That man has lost it! Someone needs to put an end to him. Tt wasn''t hidden. Xavier has been searching each and every pack for me. And if someone tries to stop him.... He simply kills them He is on a ying rampage. And its a good thing he hasn''t reached here But we don''t know how long we have. Attack can happen any moment T''s not him. Adrian deres and everyones eyes veer to him in shock. ---- eee Chapter 181 What are you saying Lordie. Its evident. He is the one- T know Xavier. Adrian''s voice was conclusive. No matter what anyone said, it wasn''t going to change. He never attacks from back. Kidnapping is just not his style. He wants Sierra... yes. I know. He is destroying our packs to find her... yes. He may doa lot of things to get her but kidnapping is not one of them. My heart seemed to agree with this. Xavier isnt one behind this.He never indulged in these games But then who is doing all this? Tas anyone been found? Counsellor shakes his head in a no ---- ee Tam afraid not. Not sure single person has returned till now. Adrian turns towards me to question. Sierra remember when you came to thend of darkness and told me I was kidnapping some woman from a vige...to find the prodigy. T nod. Of course. That''s why I wanted to go to thend of darkness. To save those woman. Tt wasnt me. I never kidnapped anyone. My heart drops and everyone''s eyes widen. Woman were kidnapped? When did this happen? Lordie would never do that. But you- T didn''t felt the need to correct you. I didn''t took it seriously. I believed it was one of those stupid ---- eee = rumours people spread to make everyone fear me.@ But it seems it wasnt a rumour. This problem is going on since then. My eyes widen. T saw it with one eyes! They took those woman! And that''s when one of the other Crets spoke So Lordie. You meanie not just Crets. But even werewolves are getting kidnapped. Adrian nods. And a deadly silence follows. Yes. And its been continuing for thest six months or even more. Someone has been delibately defaming my name to hide his ugly deeds behind it so that no one doubts him Tt''s always easy to put the me on someones shoulders who no one has ever seen and only feared Plus it only adds to the animosity the werewolves Chapter 345 ---- have for the Crets. The realisation hits hard. And also with everyone else I couldn''t help admire and admit Adrians deep insights He is a king in true sense. Not just hundreds. If we unravel it. 1am sure thousands are missing here. We don''t just have the the sword of a war between the Crets and Werewolves hanging on our heads. We have the threat of a bigger enemy which we all are oblivious of. An enemy who has no face until now. Deadly silence follows in the room as everyone stared at Adrians face in shock. Yet not a single person countered his words While the Crets and wolves have been engaged in these small wars. A bigger, stronger enemy is taking advantage of it ---- eee and rising He was waiting for the perfect time to strike and then? He will hunt two birds with one stone. But... but what do we do Lordie. How can we find that persone. We won''t. He wille to us on his own. I knew what Adrian was thinking. I thought the same thing before when I was at that vige. Someone out of us has to go to the Crets vige. And wait for the kidnapping. I whisper and everyone looks at me in surprise while Adrian simply smiles. Very well, little Rabbit. He ces his palm on my head in acknowledgemebt and I gulp to look at everyone. Thats discernible. We will follow behind and we will know about their whereabouts. But who is going to be the bait? ---- Not a single person. We will send a group. This way they will be safe knowing they have each other while we will follow behind. Counsellor. Yes Lordie. Prepare a group of 5 of our best Crets. Exin to them everything and train them to perfection. We need to carry out this mission in next one week. No more lives will be lost. Yes Lordie. Understood. Dismissed. Everyone got up and left except for me. I was biting my lip and staring at Adrian who was busy assessing the werewolfnds map with his fingers. Adrian... Yes little rabbit. Thave a request to make. ---- eee = His hand stops and his brows furrow. What''s it ? Can I lead this mission? I have more knowledge about the werewolfnds and when I reach there base... if there are others injured I can also heal them. T want to fight. I want to be stronger. I don''t want to be a weakness to you and all others Adrian..... I want to be your strength. He sighs to get up and lean back on the table beside me. I look up at him expectedly, when he cuts in without leaving any end of negotiation. You are due any time Sierra. I cant put two of the most valuable lives to me in danger. But. Sbh don''t even think about that. His finger pressed on my lips and my shoulders slump down in defeat. Of course, what was I Chapter 346 ---- expecting He will never let me do this. ---- eee Chapter 182 You are being selfish Adrian. There are thousands of lives on line here. Maybe if] am there I can save them. I am the prodigy- Thats the thing little Rabbit. He is specifically looking for you! I cant just let you walk to him like that- But the others will be following me. I will not be put in danger. You are only thinking about me! Think about those woman. Their families- He wraps his fingers behind my neck almost possessively and I hear a rumble escape his chest. He pulls me flush against him and I gasp. It''s been six months since I came back. He has not once touched me or held me like this. Until now. Until I provoked him. And [already feel my insides melting. My body lighting up with the mere brush of our skins. ---- T don''t care ifm being selfish little Rabbit. I listened to you once. I let you go to that bastard... Thinking you will be more happy with him rather than me. And trust me when I say I have never regretted any of my decisions so much. Thatughing full of light Sierra that waved a goodbye to me at the portal that day... is very different from this Sierra in front of me who smiles for the outside world but cries to her sleep every night. You think just because I cant see... I don''t know how you wake up every night from nightmares. Shivering and a crying mess? Why you asked for your own tent and didn''t wanted to sleep with anyone else. You can hide your tears from this entire world little Rabbit... He caresses his thumb on my cheek and I find my resolve of thest six months breaking. But not from me... ---- eee = I can''t break down here. No. And then before I know I am pulled to his chest and my cheek presses on his chest. I go stiff as a board as he rubs circles on my back. Yes Lam selfish for not sending you on this mission. I am selfish for keeping you with me. T can save the entire world Sierra... But if I end up failing to save you and your child. Twill loose everything. And I cant. I can''t loose you. Not now when I have finally found you after so long. I finally break in his arms. Crying my heart out. And he only continues to kiss my hair and rub soft circles on my back. T... [felt so weak... Adrian... T felt so helpless. I don''t want to feel like that ever again.... Chapter 347 ---- Tloved him.... Yet he reduced me to nothing... He... tried to hurt our child... How could he? No one believed me when I said.... That we did nothing... just because we''re are mates... everyone thought I betrayed Xavier... and I would have ignored them.... if Xavier had taken my side. If he trusted me... But it seems I was a fool. He turned out to be just like everyone else. I was finally letting it out. I never thought Adrian would be that person I will tell everything to. But I trusted him. Shh but you know the truth Sierra. The truth is there in your womb. You don''t have to scream it to the world. Tt''s inside you. Pulling back, he cups my face to clean my tears. You are a faithful, strong and loving woman Sierra. Any man would be lucky to have you. ---- eee It''s an honour to be loved by you. And if he doesn''t realise this and values it.... Tts his loss. Why... why is he so nice? Can''t he say anything bad about me. Why is my stupid heart loving the bandages he is cing on it when he didn''t give it the wound in the first ce? Why is he collecting my shattered pieces and bleeding his fingers, when he isn''t the one who broke it. T shake my head to chuckle. Seriously whats with these pick up lines? Do you flirt like this with all the woman who throw themselves at you? He grips my chin and tugs it up. I blink. Seeing him struggling to say something Seeing the night sky in these werewolfnds I have realised something.. ---- I raise a brow. What? No matter how many stars surround the moon, and twinkle to get its attention. The moon only looks at one celestial being... The sun. Tts only source of light. And in my life, you my little rabbit. Are that sun. That eternal light. Fuck! Whats this zoo breaking free in my stomach. Why is my heart thudding so fast again? I gulp to lift my hand... But I stop mid air. I don''t deserve him. He is way too good for me. Maybe I was just stupid in love Adrian...I chose the wrong man... ---- eee = He shakes his head in a no and leans in to take a whiff of my scent. Yes. You were stupid in love little rabbit. But not because you chose the wrong man... But because you never chose yourself. Chapter 348 ---- Chapter 183 The first love we should have... It should be ourselves. And as for others? Those who love you? Will always find a way to unite with you. Just like the moon finds a way to unite with the sun... Eyen though the world calls it the night of darkness. The eclipse. Lub Dub Lub. Tears fall down my eyes. I have never heard anyone say something like that to me before. He made me feel like gold. When I was determined to belittle myself to filth. Self love. ---- eee That''s it. All my life I have running after people to have them love me. Mom, Dad, my brothers, Xavier... Yet all this while I forgot the most important thing. T forgot to love my: I was smiling and crying at the same time. This feeling. It was overwhelming. I just wanted to kiss his eyes which haven''t seen the world yet have gained enlightenment and knew way more than anyone who could see. Tlis hands that have taught me to hold myself together, when the world is busy shattering me. His lips that have told me my worth while I was busy looking for it in the eyes of people all my life. Before I know, I was leaning closer to him. Desperate to kiss his lips with tears streaming down my eyes. Tt was always him. Yet this time, I wanted to take the initiative. ---- A token of thanks for him My breath fans his lips when suddenly a knock on the door interrupts us. Mrs Sierra. There is someone here to see you. The counsellores, interrupting the moment and I immediately move back from Adrian. He notices yet he doesn''t say anything. Bubbles. Who is it? He shakes his head to sigh. You have to see them for yourself. Them? Who could be here to meet me? I nod at him, turning to leave when I feel Adrians fingers interlocking with mine. I look back at him over my shoulders and his features have hardened again. Taming along. ---- eee = I squeeze his hands in reply. Giving my affirmation. We reach the open area behind the tents and I see two figures sitting there on a rock. I step closer and my heart thuds in my chest as I recognise them. Reb? Dom? Sier! Irush towards them when I am pulled back and tugged into a warm chest. Do you trust them? Adrian whispers in my ear. Waiting for my words and I nod. While Reb and Dom were staring between Adrian and me with raised brows. I guess they didn''t expected me to be so close to him. Everyone fears the darkness so much that they don''t even touch him. Thinking some curse will fall on them. But again those are just rumours. Chapter 349 ---- People fear the things they cannot see and know. Yes it''s safe. Don''t worry. They won''t harm me. Adrians grip around me loosens begrudgingly. And he lets our interlocked fingers withraw. Be careful. Our guards are surrounding the area. Just one signal and they will- Chill. It won''te to that. Trust me. And that''s when he pulls back and lets meet go. Tis protectiveness gives me butterflies, unlike someone else which made me felt as a captive, which choked me till I couldn''t breathe. I rush forward and Dom opens his arms to have me crash into him. God Sier. I missed you. T missed you too. He is the only constant who has stayed with me in all the ups and downs in my life. And if timees... I will remember to pay him back for it. I pull back to see Reb looking back at me with a soft smile and I hug her. ---- ee = Reb? Are you alright? Do you want me to heal something. I thought he.. I checked her body for any injuries but I found none. Tam alright Sierra. Rx. She was softly smiling at me. Her eyes... they were different. Clear of all the jealousy and maliciousness. Like she was really happy to see me doing fine. Where did you go! I couldn''t find you- Dom saved me. He took me from the infirmary. I look between them. Was I missing something? Dom avoids my eyes while Reb bites her lip. But that''s not why we are here Sierra. We need your help. Help? What could they need my help with? The werewolves can enter into a war with Crets any second. They are standing in the enemies territory surrounded by Crets. They shouldn''t even be here ---- right now. Tt''s Xavier. Reb announched and my thudding heart stops in my chest as my eyes snap up to her. I watch them exchanging a look. And then Dom steps forward to speak. Can we sit and talk? ---- eee = Chapter 184 We were sitting inside one of the biggest tents with Dom and Reb staring at the food in front of them. They looked awkward While Adrian sat on the head seat of the table Looking least bothered. His face stays impassive as usual. But it can be quite domineering for the ones who see him for the first time. Especially his huge frame, long hair and beard. It s not amon site in the werewolfnds. Isee Dom taking hidden nces at him and I could tell he had a list of questions to ask: They were half brothers. Yet they had nothing mutual except for their temperament. They both were on a calmposed side unless provoked and proded. Reb leans in closer to whisper in my ear and I furrow Chapter 520 ---- Chapter 284 My insides were cracking. My self respect, my honour, my ego... I have to ce everything in his hands for that one night to have him do whatever he wants to do with them He could either shatter then to smithereens or he could return then back whole without even touching them. Can I do this? Can I really give everything to him? Okay. These were the most difficult words I have ever uttered in my life. His smirk widens and he gets up from seat to circle around me like prey. Settling his either hand on the either handrest of my chair, he leans in to whisper in my ear. Tsk. Tsk. Princess. I gasp as the chair is suddenly pulled up and turned ---- eee to drop back down What are you- Look up. I veer up my eyes and mind goes nk as I stare at our reflection in the mirror. His huge frame was hovering over me, even my own shadow couldn''t escape me. His green eyes meet mine through the reflection and he brushes his lips on my earlobe the whisper. Just look at yourself. Do you still have any doubts? I still see the same slut of a woman who came to a whorehouse to sell herself. He is using those lewd words for me again. My hands turn into fists. Thave warned you before! Talk to me with respect- His hand wraps around my neck and I see him rubbing his nose along my jawline in our reflection. And T have told you. I show respect to those who ---- 9 earn it. Do you know what I think about you My chest was heaving, and my mind nk as I listen to his venom coated voice. On the outside you talk all about the independent strong woman and I dont need a man shit. But on the inside? You are just a scared little girl who wants someone to cuddle with. A man who fucks you and makes you beg like a who- My rage knew no bounds, turning around I step on the chair and leap on him. My fists was second away from connecting with jaw when he grabs my hand and tosses us around. We both m on the floor, but the fight doesn''t stop here. We were tossing around. Attacking,blocking and literally throwing each others our bodies around Within seconds the speckles room was covered with broken ss, shattered flower pots, torn bedsheets and upturned furniture. Abhh fuck you bastard! Im my foot on his leg and he only grunts to grab ---- my leg and pull me to him. He locked my hands behind my back and I go for a bite of his neck when he grabs hold of my chin and rather crashes his lips on me Is he crazy! We are in a middle of a fight! How can he? T bite his lip to draw blood and then I push him back on the mattress. His body plunges and I throw myself on him, straddling him under me while wrapping my hands around his neck. He tries to move his legs when I lock them with my own. His free hand sneaks up to wrap around my own neck in return and I find him returning the favour. We both were on the bed, with our hands around each others neck and our eyes raging fire at each other. Give up, bastard. I warn, tightening my grip and he only smirks while running his tongue on the blood lining his lip. After you, Princess. Chapter 351 ---- He is losing it without you Sierra. He keeps growling your name day and night. You are the only one who can get him out of this.Please. He was wrong. He has done a lot of mistakes. He treated you worst of all and maybe even we are doing a sin by asking you for help. We know but... he doesn''t deserve to die like that. If he doesn''t see you? He will destroy himself. My insides were churning. Something heavy dropped on my chest and I couldn''t breathe Why now? Why does that rope keeps pulling me back to him? Whenever I feel I am free, I can start afresh. My past catches onto me and clings onto me like a nightmare. The rope wraps around my neck and starts choking me Just please.... e back and see him once. We are sure it will help. Your security will our first priority. ---- eee He won''t even touch you Sierra. We promise. Can I do this? Can I really go see him again? Or should I let him suffer. He deserves this. This is his karma but then what is mine? ---- Chapter 185 Adrian... He had his back on me as I was struggling. Not knowing how to convince him into this. At a time like this no one can be trusted little rabbit. It could be a trap. I am not letting you go anywhere without me. But you cant go there! The council is against you! They can even hold you captive. And they won''t hurt you? No. They can''t.I am a werewolf and still their Queen. Plus I know Dom and Reb. They aren''t lying. Please. He sighs to turn around and I step closer to him and hold his shoulders. Xavier doesn''t want this war. He just wants me. ---- eee = This is my only change to convince him. We can save thousands from dying in this war Adrian. Killing is not the solution to anything. His jaw ticks and he clenched and unclenches his mrs. And I couldn''t help caress his jawline with my knuckles, trying tox it. You wouldn''t give up on this. Will you? You know me. Dammit! He curses to pull me to his chest. And I feel him inhaling my scent to calm himself. His fingers brush through my hair and he ces a kiss on my head Tf there is even one scratch on your body when youe back? T swear no one can stop me from unleashing a war. Ismile. Chapter 522 ---- missing here? T expected him to leave me and move back but I was up for a double surprise Move back now! I agreed to your offer. Not so soon Princess. I forgot to tell you the pre condition. What the hell? What precondition. I knew there was a scheme in this- Before I could even ask him, I feel his lips suddenly stop kissing my neck. My body rxes but it was short lived, I feel his lips moving up in a smile and the very next second I feel a sharp searing pain piercing my neck and a hand mming on my lips, muffling my scream. Agghhhhhhh Sshh it will soon get over. My eyes widen, tears dribble down my eyes as I feel a trail of fresh blood running down my neck. ---- The pain felt like a hundred bones were snapping in my body at the sane time and I shivered uncontrobly under him. He doesn''t stop. He doesn''t show any concern. And just like that I realised what he was doing, He was marking me so that I could never escape him. I should have known there was bait in his offer, and this was exactly that. ---- Chapter 286 Damien s POV In the world that we live in? Finding your mate is rare. And a Cret like me getting mated to a she-wolf is even rarer. To be honest, I never preferred she-wolves. Neither for a good night fuck, nor as a friend or a confidante. They are too docile, too high headed and too emotionally draining. And I never had much time to waste on their likes to begin with. Cret woman were always a sight for sore eyes, more fulfilling to fuck and they never involved in useless emotional talks. They are down to earth, nurturing ande out to be the most easiest to love. Thad nned a happy married life with a loving Cret woman who would take care of me and our children, and in return I would love her and give her whatever she asks for. ---- eee = I would respect her and nurture her all our lives. However it seems, moon goddess had something else nned for me. Zariyan Volkov wasnt an ideal mate, lover or a wife for me or rather any man out there. She was kind of.... a strange woman. Her ideologies weren''t what I have ever heard a woman talk about. All the woman I have ever met, talked of and found great pleasure in jewellery, pearls and dresses. While her? She talked about heavy words like independence, dreams and freedom. T still remember how the other day, her brown eyes lit up brighter than all the stars at night when she told me about her dream of helping and saving others. What a stupid woman. What are we men going to do if she is going to take over our role? Its us warriors duty to protect her and Chapter 353 ---- He was asleep yet his face looked so stressed Low growls echo through his chest every few seconds and he indeed looked nothing less than a wounded beast ready to murder whoever crossed his sight. I gulp to step closer to him. My foot steps on the white circle they had drawn around him and I stop Dont cross it. He cant harm you till you are outside of it! Doms words repeat in my mind. I keep staring at him, wondering how he did all this to himself when I hear him growling something in his sleep. D....olL... Do....hll My heart wrenches and without another word I step inside the circle to drop on my knees in front of him. ---- eee I whisper extending my trembling hands and pressing my palm on his fur head. When the very next second his eyes snap open and I freeze when I see blood red eyes staring back at me. Agk " Tle growls at me and I fall back in fear. A shrill scream leaves my lip. ---- Chapter 186 Sier! Thear Dom and Reb enter. But I was too caught up with the view in front of me to look back. Hi canines were inches away from my face. Saliva was dripping from it to fall on my chest. My palms rest on the cold dungeon floor behind me as I managed to pull back just outside the circle. His huge beast was hovering over me yet the chains were pulling him back. An inch closer and he would have ripped my face to shreds. Xavier... I softly whisper and I see something sh in those red eyes. A struggle, an attempt to get back control But the beast only growls to thrash in the chains. He takes on to rip his own chest when again the chains stop hum and he snarls in outrage. ---- eee = Xav.... It''s me... your do-ll. I am here... Hey look at me.. Xavier... It felt like his wolf was trying to understand me. I extend my palms slowly, moving it closer to him. And he was watching. Just one touch and I may help him out if this. Just a little more. Something again flickers in his eyes and he leaps forward to yap on my hand when I pull back my hand to my chest in right time. I was breathing heavily. Thave never seen anything like this before Seeing the fear in my eyes, something again softens in those red eyes. He drops head head to my feet and I see him whining. As if begging me for something. Chapter 354 ---- Asking me something. Hey its alright. I am here Xav. I will make everything all right. He whines louder and something in my chest cracks. Each and every cell in my body was shuddering. Tjust need to touch you okay. Come here. Just a little more. Yes. I was very close. Textend my palm in front of me, hoping, trying when all of a sudden he stops whining and a deadly silence follows. And then it happens. I feel his soft fur touch my palm. And hope lights up in my chest. Closing my eyes I focus all my energy on him and within seconds all the cuts on his body start healing ---- ee = Blood stops oozing as the skin stitches together. Yet there was one thing that remained On his hind legs was a small dark circle....and dark veins Were rooting out if it. As if... as if something was spreading from there. Iclose my eyes to concentrate on it... but nothing. Those clotted veins won''t heal and nor did that spot lighten. T expected him to shift back any second. But he didn''t. I continue to use more and more energy... my vision was going dizzy but that mark... Tt remained. Drained. I pull back and I see those red eyes flickering to grey. His eyes. There was something in them. He should be happy, he is alright now. But there were no traces of bliss in them. ---- Rather. They looked sad, dejected, remorseful and on top of everything. In pain. He was still in pain. Hey Xav... rx its fine. He softly shakes his head in a no. Like it wasnt.And T look back at him confused He ces his muzzle under my hand as if asking me to pet him and I softly run my fingers through his fur. A satisfied purr leaves his lips. He tucks his paws under him and closes his eyes. As if enjoying this moment and I softly smile. He will be fine, right If I thought it was over. I was far away from the truth. Because the next second he pushes my hand back and I hear an ear-piercing cry leave his mouth ---- eee = His eyes flicker back to red And I see those dark veins moving an inch or two higher. He thrashed like crazy, the silver chains yank on their locks on the wall and I feared they will be ripped out any second. He was mming himself on the walls, wing on the floor. And I just sat there. Staring at the havoc of a man he has be. Tlis screams were filled with so much agony and helplessness that I feel my soul tremble inside me. Everyone had their hands on their ears. They were screaming at me. Sier! Hurry up! We need to go! Sierrrrr! T was numb nkly staring at him. At the once beautiful man that has transformed into a monster. Chapter 525 ---- Chapter 288 " Zariyan 1s the most beautiful and kind hearted princess you have gifted us, Moon Goddess. Please help her unite with her mother." Iread through the words and my grip on the page tightens. I am taken back to that scene on the roof. How she was giggling andughing chasing after thosenterns, until she got hold of this wish. She thought no one saw it. But I did. That beautiful smile on her lips vanished within seconds and was reced by a sadness that stirred something in my chest. I wanted to know what the message said. But before anyone could see it, she had crushed the paper and delved it into the jackets pocket. My jacket that was wrapped around her waist. ---- ee = "Mom left me.... Even Dad is going to leave me! Go! Why are you standing here! Just leave!" Her earlier words when she was drunk repeat in my mind and I find that heaviness in my chest sinking lower. She misses her mom. Yet she never shows or tells anyone. Behind that hard bold exterior is indeed an innocent girl who never found love. Her fathers love is all she has known her entire life and she doesn''t want to leave him. I lean back on a wall and sigh. A feeling of regret hits me. Did I even do the right thing? Marking her wasn''t the best of decision I had made. But what could I have done? No one knows the feeling of not being loved, better than me. Someone who had lost both of his parents when he ---- was barely a young boy. I can''t even imagine my life if Lord Adrian hadn''t taken me in that night It''s true Having not been loved I don''t know how to love someone. Care, protection, sincerity. I know all that. I can give it to Zariyan. But love? Can I really give it to her when I don''t even know what it is? Am I even worthy of her? She was born as a princess in a castle... while I was born in some wood house in the middle of no where. My father was a low ranking wolf and my mother was a Cret prostitute in a whorehouse. I was not meant to be born. I was a mistake. A mixed breed of two being who didn''t even love each other but decided to live together for my sake. She is pure, innocent, untainted ---- eee = While I? I was born in the very dirt. Now you can understand what I felt when I saw her in Carnal Bounds. Why I was so furious on knowing she was a virgin who came there to sell herself. I still hate her for it and J call her those names so that she fucking opens her eyes! She is so tenacious to get her freedom? That she bloody offers her body for sale in order to get it everytime. First she came to that whorehouse. And today? She bloody has the audacity to ask me for one night fuck, to get me to say no to this marriage. And the worst thing? She doesn''t understand. She fucking doesn''t even know her own worth. She is a lily, innocent and pure. And all she wants is to get tainted and plucked by my dirty hands. Tam not worthy of her. Chapter 356 ---- improve and soon a war between Crets and werewolves will break out. The bloodshed and chaos will continue for years. You may loose your children, partners, mates, parents and we will be taken hundred years back. Tf you want a future of bloodshed, poverty andck of security. Please do the honours. And leave. The retreating steps stop and they all look at each other. Standing at the edge of the long table, Sierra ces her palms on the table and leans in. However if you want a prosperous future where there is safety, love and growth for not just your family but for everyone. Tf you want to see the world divided by species yet united by love, harmony and order. Please sit down. A minute passed, wheels rotate in everyone''s head and soon all those who were leaving settle back on the chairs. ---- eee No one leaves Sierra nods. To get up to her full height. Beginning I will like to rify that whatever is spoken here, stays here. You all are here because you are the most trusted people to Xavier. And if anyone of you breaks his trust. Remember- Twill find you from the pits of this and get you murderer in front of the entire world in cold blood. Fear bes profound in everyone''s eyes. She was talking about murder like it was a joke. On mynd there is no ce for forgiveness. No second chance. You betrayal is death. Remember it. Sierra King has been a trophy Queen until now She wielded no power. A submissive wife was what everyone saw her as. ---- Yet for the first time. They are getting a glimpse of the other side of the coin. The side that has been long kept in the dark, was tilting towards the light. Nowing to the biggest issue in hand. Everyone waited. Expected her to talk about the differences between Crets and werewolves. Yet she had something buffer to share. Crets and werewolves are getting kidnapped. Exact data reveals 35478 kidnappings in thest 9 months alone. Return... Nil. Gasps follow. Everyone has heard about it but they never thought it was that serious. ---- eee = T wouldn''t have interfered if the situation wasnt this dire. But you see Your King. Sierra gulps to continue. His condition is deteriorating. Clenching the papers tightly in her fingers. Sierra continues. We can''t waste any more time. We have to find the culprit. This is going to be a special mission where Crets and werewolves won''t be fighting against each other. But along with each other to defeat amon enemy. The day everyone starts treating each other with equal respect and status. The need for a war will never arise. On this moon goddess has provided us enough resources for every ones needs. Werewolves and Crets alike. But not for anyones greed. Day after tomorrow. A team of 5 crets is leaving to the Crets vige. I need 5 volunteer Werewolves to add in it. A thousand werewolf soldiers to follow and Chapter 527 ---- himself. What am I going to do with her? She is just too innocent for this world. She talks about freedom and independence yet she cant even leave me? Who will exin to her that T will not live with her forever! A small smile graces my lips. Indeed, his Princess is just like that. Don''t worry. Soon she will agree to it. You can continue with the celebrations. He was shocked. And he approaches me. How? I just fought with her and she said she will not- Calm down Lordie. Holding his shoulders I assure him. And that light in his eyes was back. Just give her two weeks. She will tell you herself. Really? I would be eagerly waiting for that day. If ---- ee = only for once she keeps her stubbornness aside and sees that all of this is for her good. Things would have been so easy. You both are mates. You will protect her and take care of her. At least I can die in peace on knowing this. Tey. What did I tell you earlier about this, Lordie? He rolls his eyes and chuckles. Fine. I will not talk about death so casually. To be honest, I cant imagine that. He is not just my teacher, my King, my Lordie. He is like a father T never had. He is the only family I have. However son to be honest. I died the very day my Little Rabbit... 1 mean Sierra left me. The only reason I have been living all these years is because of Zari. Once you both are married and T know she is happy in her life? IT can seize my breaths in peace. ---- ee Maybe there I will finally be able to meet my little Rabbit and ask her why she left me. Tt was a very sensitive topic for him. Lordie was one of the strongest men I have ever met. He rarely talks much or opens up to anyone. But today he is opening up and sharing with me. It must have been so difficult for him. How can you be so sure she is not alive? Maybe she is still somewhere- He shakes his head in a no. And his voice turns heavy with emotions. It''s impossible for my Little rabbit to have lived for twenty-five years without us. She was closed off and didn''t open up easily like Zari. But I knew one thing about her. If she loved someone? She would move the world for them. And Zari? She was her world. The world that she handed over into my hands and ---- eee = left. Something must have happened to her or she... Lrubbed his shoulders infort and he wiped his tears to look up at me. Holding my cheek in his huge hand, he pats it softly to square up his shoulders. Zariyan is a stubborn girl just like her mother. She lives by her own rules and she doesn''t quite fit in this world we live in. Traditional things like marriage... family, love, and children may not be her choice. And seriously I don''t care if you both get married or not. I don''t care if she rejects you and pushes you out of her life. He was a little reluctant as he spoke his next words T know it''s too much to ask, Theo. You have a life of your own. You may get a second chance mate and you will like to have a family with her. But even if you do? Just stay in my daughter''s shadows. Protect her at all costs. Always. Especially when I am not there. Please, Son. Chapter 528 ---- Promise me. Thold his hand in mine and give it a firm squeeze. Rest assured Lordie. I promise you. Zariyan is first my mate and then your daughter. I will always protect her. That''s like my boy. He pulls me into a hug and I hug him back. Feeling like home. There was no lie in my words. Even if he hadn''t asked me to. I would have still protected her with my everything Zariyan Volkov was a mess. And T am afraid a Cret like me isnt afraid to get his hands dirty. ---- eee Chapter 290 I wake up in an unfamiliar room. Furrowing my brows, I crane my neck to a side to only have a searing pain burn my neck. Ah shit! What the Fu- Don''t jerk your neck for a few days. Its gonna be fine. I look up to find him sitting there on his study table, signing some papers and pure fury rushes inside me as I remembered what happened before I lost consciousness. T get up from the bed to rush towards the mirror and tears sting my eyes as I find two puncture marks on my neck. He.... He marked me And too without my permission. Te... ---- How dare you! You fucking bastsrd- I leap towards him to hurt him when my knee suddenly buckle and my mind goes numb. I was going to fall forward when I see him pushing back his seat and rushing towards me. Princess! Tle got hold of me but as soon as he touched me a spark lit up my skin and it sent a shiver down my very spine. I freeze. Could this.... Could this be the sparks everyone talks about. But why... why am I feeling it now? Could it be because he marked me and it stirred my wolf? I pushed him back from me and rather leaned back on the wall. Don''t don''t you dare touch me! ---- Hurt shes in his eyes. But it was gone the very next second. Putting on that usual face of indifference, he clenched his fists to look down at me. See Zariyan. I understand that you are angry- Stop it Damian! Stop it! You dont understand shit! Just let me be! Don''te close to me! What you did... I can never forgive it! ver! You forced me dammit- Tt was just marking,Zariyan. Stop creating a fuss out of it. Mates do it the first time they meet. I still waited months for you to get ready. He wasn''t even sorry for it. This asshole. He spoke as if it was the most casual thing to do in the world. T don''t care what others mates do! I didn''t wanted you to do it! Undo it! Remove this mark from my neck! I scratch my neck to get rid of it when he shakes his head in a no. T''s not some tattoo that can be removed. It''s a Chapter 359 ---- Chapter 189 cing her small palms on the wound... she didn''t cared about her pretty hands getting covered in blood or her beautiful dress getting soiled in mud. She closed her eyes, praying and then suddenly she glowed. Like moonlight flowers. Tt was pure magic. The most beautiful sight in this world. And at that moment the boy fell in love at first sight with the beauty. His hands hold a strand of my hair and he kisses them. Her hair were glowing. Her hands were emitting a light. And just like that? The wound healed on its own. The girl didn''t look any less than the moon goddess ---- eee herself. She was eternal. Out of this world. And then the little jaguar looked at the girl like she is his world and started twirling around her. The girl giggled. It was the most beautiful sound in this world. One could listen to herughter for hours. But then her brothers called for her... She was scared. Not for herself. But for the little pup in her hands. Smiling onest time at the pup she turned around to return to her family. Yet... What she didn''t knew is that slowly a rogue wolf was following behind her... My eyes snap up to look at Adrian. Until now.... This was my story. The day I saved N. The day I used my powers for thest time as a kid. But what is he saying? I reached back to my brothers safely that day. ---- The boy could see everything. He was scared. He wanted to save her... but how? The rogue wasing after her in the shadows Desperate to feed on her light. While she was smiling, hopping like a kid. Not knowing the dangers that followed her. The rogue was so close to her... He almost reached her. But then the boy shifted into the beast for the first time and pinned hthe rogue under him. Ripping his head in seconds. Tt was the beasts first kill in his life. Yet he never regretted it. You know why? Tle dips his head in my shoulder and whispers in my ear. Because that day despite being in the darkness, the beast found his light. ---- eee = He found her. Tt was the day... J found you, Sierra. My eyes widen and heart stops. He had seen me I could feel his heavy breaths fan my neck but I couldn''t move. You... you... Why do you think I asked the shadows of darkness for sight in the werewolf world. Why do you think I chose to follow your shadow out of billions in this world. That day I escaped from the dungeons and found my light Sierra. And no matter what happened... I knew one day I will reach you. And see I found you. Even though I cant see you Chapter 360 ---- now. His arms wrapped around me in a warm embrace and Ijust stood there stiff. Struggling to digest the weight of his words. Tlove you, my little Rabbit. Like the beast loves the beauty, darkness loves light and death loves life. And I promise I will continue to love you till moon exists in the sky and the sun lights up our lives. We continued to stay like that. His arms stay wrapped around me in a protective stance while my arms stay limp beside me. I tried. I tried lifting my arms to hug him back. But they stay in the air, clenching and unclenching. T don''t need your answer right now Sierra.Hell its even alright if you never love me. I don''t care. All [know is that I have enough love for all three of us. It would be enough. Just let me stay with you. Just don''t push me away ---- ee = from your light. Darkness is an evil ce Sierr, let me borrow your light. Three of us. He is already considering my unborn child as his. I couldn''t think. I don''t know. I was overwhelmed. The news was a shocker? How do I react on knowing that this man has been loving me from the shadows for not knowing how long and never bothered to tell me even once. How... how could he? How can someone love the other person so much without expecting anything in return? Isn''t this wrong for him? And most important of all... can I really love him the way I had lived Xavier... Tam sorry Adrian... That''s all I could say. And the next thing I know I pull back from him and run from there. ---- Chapter 190 My feet were taking me on their own ord. I push through the doors to enter those dark hallways. No guard tried to stop me and thankfully the keys were hanging there on the wall beside Rooting the key into the lock I rush in to finally stop. I was breathing heavily. My teary eyed were locked on that one person inside and before I know I drop on my knees. Finally breaking down. Why.... Why did you do this to me Xavier! * Why I His beast continues to growl at me but I wasn''t scared. Rather I only step closer to him. Those red eyes look at me with nothing except thirst for blood. And I hold his stare. Tsnt this what you wanted! To possess me! Are you ---- os fucking happy now! You.....you made me fall for you Xavier. And then you bloody ripped my heart out and kept it with you. Give it back! Give it back dammit! T want a happy life! T wanted my child to have a father... a father who would love him! And look at you! You fuvking destroyed yourself! Adrian cares for our child... when he isnt even his father! He could be a perfect father! But he doesn''t deserve me! He doesn''t deserve this broken person you have made of me! He doesn''t deserve a woman who will never love him back! Give my heart back Xav..., I don''t want to feel pity for you! I don''t love you anymore! Chapter 531 ---- Show us Zari! Its not like you can hide it forever. I slowly lower my hand and they both scream in my ear, momentarily rendering me deaf. He marked her! No freaking way! They are in love! Love? Oh moon goddess, it was the worst decision to call both of them here today. Taking in a deep breath, I speak. Hoping they hear me this time. We are not in love. If anything, I want to reject him. Or rather him to reject me. Deadly silence follows. Their faces turn ashen and they drop down beside me Zari. What are you saying? Why would you reject him? He is the perfect mate out there. ---- ee = We have seen it. He cares for you. His eyes... they never seem to leave you whenever you are around He has saved you countless times rendering his own life in danger. He was just pretending. Can''t they see? Everytime he did it was in front of Dad. He was duping everyone, including them. This is not why I have called you here. I need to know if there is a way to escape my first heat. Tignore them to flip the pages and there was the same thing written everywhere. The first heat is the strongest for any shewolf. Its the time when her wolf takes over control and consummates with her other half. Tts a sacred time. Two souls which were separated in heaven, unite into one on earth. Moon goddess showers her blessings on the soulmates. And their bond only gets stronger after it. ---- Lam getting sick of it. There is no reference of rejecting your first heat! I scream in frustration, throwing aside the book. And Fiza picks it up to ce it back into myp. That''s because no woman has ever rejected her first heat, Zari. What you are saying is impossible. She speaks and I feel the entire world go still. The hope inside me starts to flicker. ---- eee = Chapter 292 Us werewolves have two souls inside us. One is our human part and the other is our wolf. When we take birth, our wolf chooses us. We know you are ate bloomer, Zari. You haven''t talked to your wolf till now but it doesn''t mean she isn''t inside you. Its just that she hasn''t found it necessary to make an appearance or talk to you. Just like us, all Crets also have two souls inside them. One is of their Creature and the other is of their human. Damians Cret has already marked your wolf. His creature has put a im on you and on the night of your first heat? Both of your humans are going to take a back seat and your beasts will take over control. Humans can be tamed but Beasts? Its impossible. My breathing turns heavy and I get from the bed to pace the room. Chapter 532 ---- This change that I feel in my body.... Those sparks... Is there really someone living inside me all these years. But why now of all the times. And what if she still doesn''t make an appearance? Its not like I have heard from her in thest twenty five years. Tf you are a werewolf. Which you are. She wille. No... no. This cant be happening. The very thought of someone else controlling my body. Feeling foreign in your own skin It was the most dreaded feeling in the world. Zari. Its not a bad thing. We both talk to our wolves everyday. They only make us stronger. Ari holds my hands in her. Trying to calm me down but peace was thest thing I wanted right now. What if my wolf doesn''t agree with my ideologies? ---- ee = What if she wants to submit to him and is happy living a life of servitude. What if she really takes over me on the night of my heat and begs Damian''s beast to fuck her? What if she willingly drops on her knees and opens her lips to- No! No! I cant do that! I cant let her take over. Somehow I now understand what Damian meant when he said I will go crawling to him, begging him to fuck me Why hasn''t anyone told me about this till now? How can I be so oblivious of this? I knew we werewolves had a wolf part inside us but I never knew it could be this strong Stop fighting it Zari. Its the right thing. Dont think of rejecting it and just go with it. You don''t know how lucky you are. You will be doing it with your mate. Majority werewolves and Crets don''t even get to meet their mates in their entire life. ---- ee I wasn''t listening to what they were saying. My mind was pre upied with something else. My wolf was my problem right? Then I will make sure she doesn''te out that night I know wolfsbane helps. Even silver works. But there must be something else as well. Right? I could ask them but they will only stop me from doing it. Or worse they both may even tell Dad. I can t risk that. Ate you listening to us Zariyan? Don''t do anything stupid. Let your wolf take over. Its going to be the best nights of your life. Trust us. Okay. I will consider it. Tlie. Tam feeling a bit tired. I would like to sleep. Marking does that to our body. But don''t worry, it will only make you stronger in the end. ---- eee = Goodnight Ari. Goodnight Fiza. Sleep tight. They leave, switching off the lights and I get up to switch on the sidemp. I am sure I brought a book on wolves. Yes. Here it is. I flipped through its pages, searching for just one thing and there it was. My fingers stop on the heading Frailties of a werewolf. Silver. I know that Wolfsbane Ican also arrange that. Moonpowder. What is that? A rare poison made from the extracts of moon flower, Chapter 363 ---- Little one is just like you Sierra. Adrian whispers and tears of happiness dribble down my eyes as I feel my childs soft skin brush against my face. Her eyes were closed and she has somehow silenced down as soon as she touched me. My baby... I sob cry. I wanted to hold her, kiss her, wrap her in arms and protect her from everyone but I couldn''t even lift my arm. As if understanding what I wanted to do, Adrian picked up and moved my princesses face closer to my lips. I kiss her cheek and trust me when I say. This was the best feeling in my entire life. My child. My princess was here My eyes flicker to the blue clear sky outside the ---- ee = window. Depicting the break of dawn and I smile looking back at her. Zariya... The most perfect name for the most beautiful child in this world She will be my dawn. My Zariya... The link between the darkness and light. Oh my god! Look at those eyes! They are a replica of Sierrs! She even has a dimple! Wait. I think that''s from the Kings bloodline. I bet her smile is going to be the most beautiful smile ever! Why is she sleepie. Ask her to wakie. Newborns sleep Tixie. Shut up. I wake up to excited cheers and when I crane my ---- neck I see everyone huddled in a corner. A soft smile forms on my lips The Crets and Werewolves were finally together. Ad... Adrian... I whisper lowly but he heard me. Everyone moves aside and that''s when I see them clearly. Adrian was seated on a chair, looking stiff as a board while my little Zaria was held in his arms. The scene was worth capturing. An irony. A man as big as him.... Stiff and frozen all because of a tiny little being in hisp. Little rabbit. She is... Beautiful. He deres and I realised he was feeling her features with his fingers. He gets up to walk towards me and. soon she is transferred into my arms. If Adrian was stiff as a board on holding her? ---- os I would resemble steel She was such a small little thing. I was so scared of hurting her. She adjusts her neck and opens her lips and that''s when Chloees forward. Your little one is hungry Sierr. Why don''t we all move out now? The Queen needs to rest. Thear grunts and sighs in return But we want to y more. Can''t we stay a little longer. T didn''t even gotie to see her properlic. I smile seeing their eagerness but soon Chloe pushed them out. Adrian continues to stand there, his hands on his arms. Tam not going anywhere. Chloe rolls her eyes to raise her hands in surrender. Okie! Lord Adrian. Queen''s call totally. He can stay. Chapter 364 ---- The next one hour J struggle with feeding my little one. But soon she learned totch and was currently feeding T look up at Adtian who sat in a corner impatiently. Can [hold her now? He has asked me that question ten times already. Nope. Still feeding. Tlis hands clench back and I shake my head in disbelief. He has just held her once and he is already so protective of her. Zaria... Tr sounds so perfect on her. T know. It was the first thing that came to mind when I saw her. Does it still hurt anywhere? I shake my head in a no, looking down at my little one. ---- eee T stopped hurting the moment I saw her. All the pain was worth it. I cant believe I am holding her in my arms. Neither can I. Just few hour ago she was- The councellores rushing into the room, breathing heavily. And I look up at him. Lordie we have news. Speak Th Crets vige has been attacked. Its beginning. ---- Chapter 192 You all are going together as a team. A family. Fach others protection is your top priority. A mind link has been established between all of you using a blood bond.Report as soon as you can. Remember. Don''t fight and reveal your identity unless needed. You must be seen as all the other crets and werewolves. Nothing different. We have to find their whereabouts, help all the captives escape safely and locate the mastermind behind this. We n to infiltrate their system and destroy it from the inside. Ts everyone clear if their resort five duties? Adrian''s voice roars andall the volunteers answer with a yes Sir. ---- eee = Onest thing before you go. y you are not werewolves or crets. You all are soldiers. Brave heroes whose only aim is to eradicate evil. Clear! Yes Sir! With this all the ten soldiers prepare to leave for the mission. Adrian sighs to turn around when he hears a pair of fluttering wings behind him. Lordie. Yes Tixie. Whats the matter? T don''t feel goodie about this Lordic. Whosoever is behinde this is really powerful. One of my wing friend went missingst month.. Are you withdrawing at thest moment? The fairy shakes her head in a no, Noe. Noe. I am going. Just takie care of Si! Doradora is here. Tell him my goodbye. Chapter 365 ---- Adrian nods and Tixie flutters her wings to fly away and join others. Counsellor Yes Lordie. Ate the forces ready at standby? Yes. All done. Good. Keep ne updated every second. Adrian struggles to walk back up to the room in which Sierra is. He had thend of darkness memorized. Even the map of the temperory Crets establishment they made is printed in his mind. However, this Royal castle. He is still trying to remember the basic directions. Finally he pushes open the bedroom door and the little ones cries are the first thing he hears A smile lights up his lips. Little rabbit. She must be hungry again. ---- eee Silence Adrian assumed Sierra was deep asleep. So he decided not to disturb her. Walking towards the cot. He extended his fingers to trace the little ones face. Her forehead, eyes, nose and finally her lips. As soon as his finger touches her lip, she starts sucking it, hoping for milk. Adrian chuckles. Sierra. Zaria here is really starving. Why don''t you feed her. He picks up the crying baby in his arms and she immediately stops crying. Adrian''s heart swells. He may not be her biological father but his was the first touch she remembers. He was the first one who held her in his arms. And the bond was already there. ---- The sound of something light as a paper falling on the floor, enters Adrians senses but he ignores it. He approaches Sierra''s bed to tap her. Hoping to wake her up when his fingers brush against empty air. His hand freezes along with his mind Little rabbit? He hurriedly taps the bed surface to not find her anywhere. Panic settles in his chest. Sierra! Sierra! He starts screaming for her but he gets no reply. Little Zaria seemed to have noticed her holder''s distress because she starts crying as well. And that''s when Adrian remembers that paper falling. cing the little child back in the cot. He crouched down to run his fingers on the floor. His hands touch a piece of paper and his heart stops. ---- os Getting up. He opened the paper and ran his fingers on it. Realisation hits him hard It was in braille. She has written this letter especially for him. No... no Sierra..... Dont let it be what I think it is? Little rabbit please no! Anxiety hits Adrians chest like never before as he interpreted the words written on the letter. Tam sorry Adrian. I had to save them. Please take care of our Zaria in my absense. Twill be back soon. Fuck! Adrian crushes the paper in his hands to drop down on his knees. She just delivered a baby. Her body is weak. It will only weaken when she heals others. !Damn you little Rabbit! What am I going to do with you! Chapter 366 ---- There are times when Adrian feels like he is less and helpless because of his shoring. His blindness Yet everytime he convinces himself that''s its fine. But today? There will be no convincing. He wants to be her hero. He wants to protect her and their child. But how will he do it? When he cant take one step in foreignnds without stumbling. When he is nothing but a hindrance: A lesser being And he couldn''t help but curse his state. ---- eee Chapter 193 Sierras Pov IT stand in the centre of screams, cries and begging. People were running around me, but I stood still. Just staring ahead. Tt could be too obvious. But I didn''t care at the moment. I wanted them to take me. Please no! Leave me! No! Let my daughter go! Someone please save me! They had ck cloth tied around their faces, an attempt to hide their identity and their clothes were also simr. Tt was either an attempt to camouge with the ---- darkness. Or a silent propaganda to dere that the king of darkness was behind this So that no one tries to find these missing people. And their kins assume that they were taken beyond the river of death and died. They were here on horses, just likest time and T can hear them neighing. I was so lost in my thought s that I didn''t realise the presence of the man in the dark ck clothes standing right behind me By the time I turn. My hands were already tied behind my back and my neck was held in a chokehold. Look at you. Such a quiet little girl. Standing here too afraid to even move. Are you a Cret? He asks tilting his head to assess me from top to bottom and I shake my head in a no. ---- eee = A pureblood? Inod. Tis eyes light up like he found a jackpot Perfect. You areing with me. A dark cloth is lowered on my face and I feel him lifting me up and throwing me on his shoulder. While other woman may thrash, I tried to move as less T can My energy is limited. Thave to use it to save people once I reach the centre. The man continues to walk for sometime. And the screams only get louder. Ou you found yourself a submissive one. Wanna trade-off? My body stiffens. Noi. This one is mine. A pureblood you see. I found a jackpot. I didn''t even needed the seds to knock her Chapter 367 ---- off. Seriously? Lucky day man! They were talking like I wasnt a werewolf but amodity which they were going to sell in some market. Why are they doing this? Who are they selling this woman to? Patience Sierr. It will all get clear soon. I find myself getting thrown on top of a horse. My stomach pressed to his body. And I groan. Suppressing a cry. Tjust delivered a baby 7 hours ago. I must be crazy for doing this. Leaving my newborn alone. But then I couldn''t be selfish here. I was chosen as the prodigy for a reason and I am going to fulfil it till myst breath. Everything else could wait. These woman needed me more than anyone else. ---- The man continues to ride for what felt like hours. My entire body was sore, I wanted to move but he didn''t let me. His hand stays pressed on my back. Finally after what felt like forever. We stop. He leaves me hanging there on the horse and gets down. There were people around. I could here. But they were talking in hushed voices Have they opened the gates yet? No. Not yet. However the queue is long today. Why don''t you hurry up. No need. I have a special one. What seriously? I am sick of seeing those Cret woman everyday. Can you show me her face? I haven''t seen one in a while. I was hoping he agrees. Then I will be able to look where I am and know the whereabouts of this ce. But the man was adamant. ---- She is not for your eyes. Only the superiors will inspect her. Come on. Atleast tell me if she is a redhead or brte? You even have her head covered. Poor thing. From where is she breathing? I feel someone touch the dark cloth covering my entire face. And then another hand ps it away. Aye! Shoo! Don''t touch! They don''t ept damaged ones. But- Get lost. My kidnapper sighs and soon pulls me down from. the horse. My legs were numb and I stumble a bit but he bnces me. Hey easy. You have been a perfect host today. I wish all were like you. But all they know is yapping, crying and pleading. ---- eee = They are opening the doors. Perfect. Lets go! He tugs me along and soon it looked like we were standing in a line. We were moving forward slowly. Finally we reach the front. Number 972. What have you got? Thave a pureblood. Thear some people gasp abdctge next second the cloth is removed from my face. I look around and my heart dropped to my feet. What am I seeing? How could this be? Chapter 538 ---- Breathe. Its fine. Calm down I was trying to convince myself when suddenly I feel a sharp searing pain whacked my belly and I literally drop on the floor clenching my stomach. The heat! Fuck! It''s starting. The pain subsides as soon as it came but it was an indication that it can begin any time. I need to act, fast.I crawl to the table and throw all the necessary things in a bag. Zipping it up I leap out of the window and run. Come on! Faster! Ineed to be as far away as possible. ---- ee = Ihave been nning this for weeks now. I cant fail in this. Another surge hits me and T hold on a tree bark to breathe...a little more Come on. Soon I reached the clearing which was just a mile away from the borders of our territory. I chose it because it was the best option I had got. Far away from any settlement. With no soul to be found. Zipping open the bag, I put on the leather gloves and the first thing I take out was a silver chain. Tying it around the tree, I lock it around my ankles. I tug on it to check if it was tight enough. And it did the part. Next I pull out a syringe and an injection. Shaking the little bottle of woofsbane, I fill the syringe with it. Biting my lip, I root in right into my thigh. Fuck! Almost done. ---- You cant suppress me. A voice whispers to me and my hands freeze. I look around but there was no one. My wolf... it was her. My throat went dry. Tdon''t want to submit to him. I breathe, leaning back on the tree bark and she whispers in a dark grunt. Sounding irate. You stupid human. Its not submission. Its respect we show to him-. I scoff. You are a mere animal. What do you know about respect? All you know is to fuck and moan. I was walking on thin ice. I know. Locking horns with your own wolf wasn''t the best things one could do especially when you are talking to them for the first time. But I didn''t care at the moment. I could do anything to stop this consummation. Its full moon today. You have to surrender your controls to me if you want to live. ---- eee = Tn hell will L These silver chains and wolfsbane cant stop me. Maybe this can. I take out the moon powder bottle from my bag and she goes silent, opening its gap I stare at the liquid swirling inside it. You are doing a mistake! We will see. Fuck off bitch. With this I gulp the liquid and lean back on the tree to stare nkly at the forest in front of me. Tying my hands with the same silver chain, I just close my eyes to wait.I was feeling too lost, too broken at the moment and I didn''t seem to care about anything at the moment. A tear drop slips down my eyes and I close them. All my life has been a lie. An orphan Princess huh? What a joke. Chapter 369 ---- tug on my wrist and I realise the woman pressed sone button and the bands on my either wrists stick together. Like a handcuff. What is - Tam taken inside and the person sitting in front of me ha Tam taken inside and before I could run the door closes behind me. Look who we have here my dear friends. Tt seems the prodigy really missed us. A voice spoke up from behind me and I hear my heartbeat in my ears. My limbs freeze and my breathing seizes right there. Scared. I turn around and I see that same man... The doctor who was going to kill my child that day. Leaning against the table, he was smirking down at me. As if a rat has walked right into the trap. ---- eee We have been waiting for you Sierra. Why don''t you take a seat. He removes his face mask and I furrow my brows to look at him closely. His features. Why do they look so familiar. Lam sure I haven''t met him before What... what do you want from me? Who are you? He fakes hurt. Looking at his fellow men.And they all chuckle at my words. You don''t know? Its been what. Twenty years and the people have already forgotten theirst King? Last King Last King. The locks rotate in my mind and the realisation made me take a step back. This has to be a dream. How... how could this be? T am sure I heard that he is long dead. How can be be standing here in front of me. Alpha King Gerald. ---- Rings a bell? ---- eee = Chapter 195 I turned around to run but the door behind me was locked. My tied wrists bang on the metal door but who was I kidding. No one is going toe here. I bloody walked into his trap on my own two feet. There is no escape from here. Someone open dammit! Open this door! I feel a terrifying presence right behind me and I freeze. He leans forward to whisper in my ear and a shiver travels down my spine. Tt''s no use love. No one can enter or leave this ce without my permission. Now... If you are done with your frail attempts. Shall we proceed? Chapter 370 ---- What about starting with a little tour of this ce? That''s the very reason you came here in the first ce right? Abhhh My hair are grabbed from behind and my heart abandons my chest when he yanks back my head to fan his hot breath against my cheek. My hair were ripping from my skull. Tears sting my eyes. Lets go. Something wraps around my neck and I cough when I see it to be a metal ring attacked to a chain. He pulls the chain and I stumble behind him. Barely struggling to catch up. Tears sting my eyes. This was inhuman. Nothing less than how an animal is treated. If I thought the man was sick... I had another thinging He continues to drag me through corridors, until ---- eee finally he pressed some buttons and a door opens. The lights are switched on and when I rub my neck to look up. My soul left my body. No... this is... There were hundreds of huge oval-shaped transparent ss containers lined up vertically. And they weren''t empty. No. Each one was filled to its brim in a blue colour liquid.... maybe water and unconscious bodies of Crets and werewolves were suspended in them. Strange pipes were connected to their chests and some green liquid was flowing through it A choked cry left my lips... IT feel my stomach protesting What on earth is this? What is he doing on so many innocent people? ---- These is the 89 Th batch of my subjects you see love. Grabbing my jaw he forced me to look at them closely. You see that green liquid? Its the most powerful weapon I have been developing since thest twenty five years. Derateron 6691 is what we like to call it. A liquid so potent that once it enters your body, it starts modifying each and every cell living on your body. Tt kills your weak ones and reces them with cells of its own. It starts modifying your genes filling it with their best version and it continues to multiply. Till it highlights your hearing abilities by 1000x, boosts your physical strength to 2000x and grows your body to that of a beast with 30x bigger body that your own. My lips were trembling. It''s impossible. He can''t modify creatures like that. ---- eee = Its a natural process. He cant intervene in it. You see when a Cret consummated with a werewolf. A stronger species is born. Stronger than bothbined. I used the basic idea to collect samples and inject them with it. T wanted to make thergest and the most powerful Creature ever known to exist. A creature which destroys this world at my one order. A creature to which the entire world bows and in return the creature bows to me! However... There has been a major issue I have been facing. My eyes sweep up to him. Power. Power. And hunger for more power. That''s all Tsee in his eyes. Greed. That has crossed all limits of rationality. You see this? He points to a meter on the size of the ss chamber. It had some numbers written on it. Chapter 541 ---- Her controls are not easy to shatter. Stubborn as a mule, the stupid woman is going to try her best to resist it. Until off course.... her patience cracks and she hands over the control to her wolf. That very second, she wille running back to me no matter where she A smirk forms on my lips only imagining it. Damn. I cant wait to take her again. We have fucked that night, its not going to be our first. But this time its going to be different. Tonight I will take her how a Cret takes and ims his woman. We will be less humans and more animals tonight with our beasts taking over. She will be squirming, her pale skin flushed under me as I trace her beautiful body. IT want her to look at me ---- Those brown eyes to bore into mine as I enter her. Her pretty nail to scratch on my back as J take her on edge and push her from it. I want to, no I need to see those stormy feisty eyes tearing and that pretty mouth of hers screaming at me to take her. Damien That''s the only name she will remember after tonight T want to take her raw. To make that bitchy human of hers submit. I will bind her and break her stupid ego by filling her mo- That''s enough! roar at my wolf. And hearing my tone he tucks his tail between his legs and whines. But. We will not do anything she is notfortable in doing. Do you fucking hear me? Not a single touch without her consent. Fucking stupid animal. ---- He is going to scare her if I let him take over. And I am never going to do that. She is not some whore we will be fucking. She is our mate. An innocent woman who knows nothing about this. If you ever dare to talk about her like that? I swear I will block you out for way longer than you think. He whines again to drops his head in my mind and I roar. Do you understand! Y-es Be silent now. You are giving me a headache. I don''t hear from him again and I only massage my temple with my fingers. Our Crets or wolves are a part of us. But every one of us have different controls. Most people, are more driven by their animals ie crets or wolves. Their life decisions are taken by their animal side. ---- eee = While only few, like me, are strong enough to control and shut out the animal when they want to. It alles to our human sides mental strength. And that''s what differentiates a weak person from a strong person. T look up at the clock and a weird unease settles in my chest. Its an hour passed midnight. The heat is strongest at around three. By this time the shewolves arousal entuates. I should have been able to sniff her arousal but there is nothing. Something is wrong. I don''t know how but I can feel it. T was in a delimma. At one side I want her toe to me, so that I can win the challenge. But on the other side, I am fearing the worst On the day of her heat, a she wolf is the most emotionally and mentally unstable. The need fucks up their mind. Chapter 372 ---- Came running. Asking everyone to stop. Screaming where his wife was. Damaged half of my ce for you. Te... he wanted them to stop? He didn''t wanted our Zahria to be killed? He wasing to save me. But these people... they.. You are a monster! A psychopath! Have you seen him! You have made a monster out of him just like you are doing it with everyone here! No one deserves this! No one deserves to die for your stupid greed and dream to be powerful! I will save these people and kill you I swear - Tle presses his palm on my lips, silencing me and then he starts applying pressure. Warning me. You are lucky I like you love or I would have pulled out this useless tongue out of your pretty mouth. You are my special one you see. ---- ee = He leans closer and I felt disgusted when his runs his tongue on my face. Licking my tears. Contempt crawls over my skin. You the prodigy have special cells unlike these disgusting Crets and werewolves here. Your body can heal. You have powers. Your mental strength may surpass all of these. You are my only hope Sierra. And thats the very reason I have been searching for you for years now. His thumb traces my face with a sick glint shining in his eyes. You are my special one Sierra. The only one I believe can endure it till 100 percent. Andplete the entire transformation. You came here to save everyone else love? Didn''t you? But now who is going to save you? Tam going to make a monster out of you, love. ---- My monster creature. What a twist of fate. The most innocent selfless sweet girl who spent her entire life healing people transformed to be the most heartless brutal killing monster ever known in history. Haha it sounds perfect! T was scared. Shit scared. My legs felt jelly. I turn around to run away this insane sadistic man. When he orders his team of doctors. Catch her and begin the preparations. We don''t have much time. One person pulls back my arms and the other grabs my legs. I try to kick, break free but they were too My body is picked up and my hands are locked above me. My feet get tied and I see the doctors surrounding me. They kept poking me with different injection. My eyes tear. I scream on top of my lungs. ---- eee = But no one could hear. No... I cant let them do this to me. If they inject me with that thing... I will have no control over myself. Just like Xavier and these people. They are waiting to be saved. Thave the ability in my hands... I need to save them. T cant be a puppet in the hands of this sadistic man. Gerald! Don''t do this! Why do you even want to get this power! If you are doing this to avenge on- Avenge? You are so innocent love. Thad always wanted power... more power. My wife was supposed to support me! She was going to be my first test subject! Yet she betrayed me for a low filthy being! T loved her... I loved her a lot but she never understood my passions! All she knew was to open her legs to that Cret! She had to pay for her betrayal. I tied the rope around her neck with my own hands. And you know Chapter 373 ---- what we''re thest words she said to me? Leaning closer to me, he whispers and I see that insane sadustic look return in her eyes A monster. She called me a monster! Hahaha you should have seen that look in her eyes! I loved it! The other doctors don''t mind him. They continue to prod me with needles and run tests on me. Like they were used to this madness of his. looked at them. Hoping anyone of them will help me. Please... Hey look at me... Their faces were nk just like Tixies. Like they were under some spell. And they continued to work like machines. Monotonously and nk. ---- eee Chapter 197 Tt''s of no use love. They all are under my control. A single drop is all it takes to control their weak minds. They will only do what their master will say! What I will say. T grab the arm of one of the doctors and close my eyes. Trying to heal them but it didn''t work I try again. Nothing. Told you. Your powers can only heal what can be seen. Not what''s unfiltered their very bloodstreams and mind. Gerald only chuckles at a distance. Enjoying this while I continue to try. Tightly holding onto one of the doctors wrists, I try ---- and try. Yet I only drain my energy. Gerald presses a button and I feel the sound of the machine moving. It was the sound I have started to fear so much... my nightmares. They were filled with it along with the feeling on not being able to move your body. My body starts getting lifted in the air and I scream... my tied wrists were moving up, my entire body was following and soon I was suspended in the air. Ready love? Prepare yourself to be the strongest force ever known in history. Prepare to be a monster. My monster. Nooooo000! Stop nooooo! My eyes tear as I see my suspended body moving closer to a huge ss water contained. It starts getting lowered in it and I thrash. Stop Gerald! This is insane! You won''t get anything by killing innocents! ---- eee = Listen to me! Stop- My screams got choked as my body is lowered to the cold waters and soon my face submerged into it. This is it Bubbles leave my lips, my hair open up to surround my face in a hallo. And I feel the coldness of the water seeping into my bones I look at Geralds face through being under the water. It was blurred but still visible. He was smirking standing behind a machine and pressing some buttons on it. The doctors were all surrounding. discussing something with him. And then when I was adapting to find peace even in the most dangerous waters. Letting my bodyx in the liquid I see two tentacles like things entering My eyes widen and bubbles leave my lips. I try to move my hands but they were tied above me. Chapter 544 ---- Chapter 300 Zariyans POV Honour Respect Integrity. These words have been my guiding values in life. I have always stood true to them and even Robin Hood has faught to ensure no person gets stripped off them. But right now.... I felt like they were getting ripped. out of me. The dignity I had valued my entire life was getting stripped with every piece of clothing these monsters were ripping from my body. My skin crawled as I feel their touch on my naked skin... their disgusting tongues licking me... and I shivered. My body recoiled, but T couldn''t move. Not even an inch. That moon powder and wolfsbane have rendered me ---- eee useless. The waves of heat were hitting me, one after the other and the men.... I could feel them touching me... Everywhere. She is so tight! Fuck... is she a virgin? Doesn''t smells like one. But since when do we care. Man I am hard just seeing. Look at her body. She is so fucking beautiful. I would love to ruin her. Look here bitch! One of them had grabbed my face and was trying to shake me awake. My vision was distorted. I couldn''t see clearly. His disgusting hands wipe my lip and I feel something press on them. Open your pretty lips. Come on. He was trying to kiss me and T bite... thankfully my mouth was still moving and next I know a sharp sting hits my face, numbing half side of my face and I feel something drip down the ---- corner of my mouth Blood. This whore. Her fucking mouth is still resisting when her body is begging us to take her and fill her wp T feel him gripping my hair and tugging on their roots. Give me my bottle. T feel ice cold water sshing on my face. He just emptied the bottle on me. Holding my jaw, he roughly pats my face. Look at me bitch. Open your eyes. Tam going to to kill them If I survive this night I will give them the most ruthless death ever known in history. But that''s if I survive My eyes flutter open and I see hungry red eyes of that rogue looking at me. He was smirking, enjoying this. ---- os Yes that''s it. Keep those pretty eyes open as I fuck y- I spit on his face and he grunts, the others chuckle staring at him as one of them cracks a joke Oops it seems she put her im on you with her spit, Grahman. You look really pretty, I must admit. He wasn''t looking humoured, rather he clenched his jaw and cleared the spit with the sleeve of his shirt. You little piece of shit! You are going to regret it! He pushes open my legs and the next thing I know he starts unzipping his pants. I close my eyes. I cant see this. I better die... I tried calling my wolf but she doesn''t answer. I don''t me her. I did this to her. The moon powder would have pushed her to slumber. Even if she wants to, she can''t help me. Chapter 545 ---- No one can help me now. T said bloody open your eyes and look at me! He ps me again and I feel my eyes struggling to stay open. T said open! He smack or rather punches my face this time and I feel my head hit a rockying beside. Hot liquid drips down my temple. Hey don''t damage that pretty face! We want her conscious even we go next. The othersin and the man only grip my hair to pull up my face. His hot breath hits my lips as he looks at me sickly. She is a bad bitch. She won''t break that easily. Tell me. He grabs my jaw, crushing it in his grip and I felt like it will crack any second. The heat, this assault and. the moon powder. My body was giving up. I cant endure this... ck dots were entering my vision and I panic. ---- eee This time... I may not wake up again. And even if I do.... [don''t think I will be the same again. The bastard forcefully kisses my lips again and I feel even my mouth not moving owing to the effects of the poison. My head drops back limp and I wanted this to just get over. I feel something touching me there, and I close my eyes. Its all over. T wasn''t a or to do anything. I failed once earlier and today T failed again Maybe... I am really not strong enough. Maybe Damien is right. I am too stupid. Too foolish to think I can save others when I cant even save myself. m a she wolf... maybe I should have stayed at the Pce and given myself to him like all other females mates do. Maybe I deserve to be at home only. ---- ee Maybe I was born to nurture... to make a family and not to fight and prove myself to the world I lost Damien. You won Tam really weak... and dependent. I failed to protect myself. ---- eee = Chapter 301 Thump. My body is dropped back on the ground and I feel that touch withdrawing from my body. That feeling of disgust and that crawling on my skin withdraws I try to hear or see anything but my senses were hindered. Yet still, I catch the sound of footsteps moving back from me. The men were retreating. But what? Wh-what are you - Move back... Thear those men asking someone, that earlier humour in their voice reced with dread and fear. T said move back! Or we will kill you! Thear the sound of de moving in the air, shing through it and I cringe when I suddenly feel a spurt of something on my body. Chapter 376 ---- Chaos and screams follow around as soon as they reach theboratory. Unconscious crets and werewolves were getting pulled out from what looked like huge water filled ss containers. Some were looking around lost as to where they were and the werewolf doctors were checking for their vitals As soon as Adrian reaches there, Dom rushes to him. She is nowhere to be found. We checked everywhere. We don''t know who they are and where they have taken Si. The fear in Doms eyes was audible. And Adrian clenched his fists. Gerald.He is behind this- What father! Fuvk! I thought brother killed him! How did he survived and what 1s he even doing here with these people - He was doing some experiment on them. And now he has her. She is here. I know it. I saw it in my vision. Hurry up we don''t have much time. ---- Dom rushes back in to scream orders while Adrian uses his sense of intuition to step in. There was blood squelching under his shoes, dead bodies lined on the floor. He has to concentrate. He has to use his other abilities. Sight isnt what he needs to find his Little Rabbit. He knows the beat of her heart like his own. He just has to hear it. There were hundreds around him, majority thudding. And some stopping. People were scared, crying, dying. But he had to find just one. Come on... Sierra. You have to be somewhere here. And that''s when he identifies the most unique of all beats. It was slow, just like a heart beating under water but it was not erratic or uneven. It was steady like the very calm under the ocean. The beat of an unconscious person. Lub. ---- Dub. Lub. Dub. Adrian''s eyes snap open and he staggers over the dead bodies to step closer to that heartbeat.His hands struggle to find a door.. an opening. He presses his ear to the wall, hits his palms on it and soon his fingers find a button. He presses it and a secret door opens ---- eee = Chapter 199 Sierras POV Thud. Thud Thud It sounde like someone was mming on a surface. Colliding with it using a brutal force. Trying to break free of something. Something simr to a little bird hitting its cage, fluttering its wings, trying to break free, despite knowing that will be only hurting itself in the process. Does it stop it? No it doesn''t. The desire to be set free, the possibility of it is better than the reality of spending its entire life being trapped in a cage. Chapter 377 ---- The thunders jolt my body every few seconds. And I was slowly getting used to the idea of it. When suddenly a distant voice echoes in my mind Sierraa!! Little rabbit! Look at me Sierra! Can you hear me! A knowing smile forms on my lips. I must be dreaming. T wanted to ask him how my Zaria was doing? Is she crying for me? When I die can Ie in his dreams and ask him questions about her? Will his shadows answer me? Stupid. A dead person doesn''t have a shadow. I won''t see him anymore. Sierraa!!!! Another jolt, stronger than all the ones before hits me and suddenly my eyes snap open. ---- eee I was still there. Under water. My vision was blurred. Those tentacles were still tied to me. However unlike earlier... this time they were sucking something from me. My blood Isee my blood leaving my veins through those pipes. Now I understand why I was feeling so weak. What will this psychopath do with my blood now? Tam sure it must be some other crazy experiment of his. The jolt hits me again and I lift my tired eyes. What or whom I saw had my slowly beating heart to fasten up. Adrian? He was looking shit scared. His pams were hitting on the ss in which I stood. He was screaming something, his lips were moving but I couldn''t understand anything. My mind felt too numb to interpret anything at the ---- moment. Isee him hitting the ss container with his wooden rod and I feel that jolt again. Oh.. So this was from. where those jolts wereing. Tears were steaming down his hazed eyes Thear my slowing heart thump again. Adrian... the king of darkness. Crying for me. It looks like a dream. Doesn''t it. I wanted to wipe his tears away and tell him everything is going to be fine. I wanted to kiss his screaming lips to shut him up onest time. I.. Wanted to try to heal his eyes once. I wanted him to look at me with his own brown ones I wanted to hold his face in my palms and tell him... I was sorry for not loving him as much as he loved him. ---- eee = Tam sorry for not giving love a second chance. The heaviness was again settling in my mind. His worried eyes were going hazy and then a jolt hits ne making my entire body stir in the water. I furrow my brows as I see a line developing on his worried face... No... on the ss. He has cracked the ss. Another hit and I was gasping. The water, the coldness, those things sucking on me were ripped away from my body as I am wrapped in a warm embrace. Sierra! Open your eyes! Look at me! Come on! His trembling fingers were tracing my eyes, patting my face in desperation. I tried... I tried to look at him but my body felt drained of all its energy. Fuck little rabbit! You scared me! I am here! Everything is going to be fine. Really? Can I believe him? Will everything be really fine. Is he saying the truth? Chapter 548 ---- Having been in the army medics I know about most of the poisons known. And this? I could never mistake it. It was the moondust. How did she even knew about this? I looked at the bottles contents to realise she has gulped half of the bottle. This woman has lost it! Thave seen people die from it and its the most painful deaths ever known. Fuck! Fuck! She could beying paralysed somewhere, bot able to move while those rogues... No! I have to reach her! T need to save her at any cost. On clue the wind blew and I picked the scent of her arousal in the air. I had to literally ce my palms on my mouth to control myself. I can''t shift no.... Its not the time. I look up to realise it wasnt just the case with me. ---- eee All other inmates warriors and guards were having a hard time controlling their wolves. Their eyes were shifting colours. Tt''s females arousal- But why would she be here. Could be a whore looking for a good fuck. T can''t seem to control myself. They don''t know its her. Their very Princess. Or they wouldn''t dare to even lift their eyes let alone speak such shit Receed five miles and wait! No one dares to step closer! Do you hear me! Blind rage fills my insides at the thought of countless wolves having indecent thoughts about her. Is this how she wanted this to be like? Her first hear? Surrounding by countless bastards lusting after her, waiting to take her? T could have shown her heaven, but by choosing to ---- do this? She chose hell Son what - It''s Zariyan Lordie. She is in her heat. I pat him on his shoulder while walking past him and he goes still. The colour of his face turns ashen. He rushes after me and I realised her scent wasing beyond the territorynds. She was in rogue territory. Zariyan! T reach her scent and the scene that I saw there even had my wolf shudder in my head. My rushing footstepse to an abrupt halt as my eyes lock on that figureying there. ---- eee = Chapter 303 Blood. That''s all I could see. Along with dead bodies thrown around like filth. Blood was flowing out and pooling around from the severed heads and ripped chests. And in the centre of this bloodbath,id a figure. Pale and naked. Cocooned into a ball. My heart leaps up to my throat. Fear stills in my chest What if.... What if she is... Zariyan! Her name left my lips and I didn''t even realise it was my own voice. Stepping over the seas bodies I reach her in a second and her pull her into myp. My eyes almost tear as I see her wrists and ankles tied in silver chains. Chapter 379 ---- made like that. My innocent little wife was no different. She wanted me for all her luxuries and power, while she needed that filth Hunter to kiss her pussy and worship her like she was some goddess. A fuvking desperate whore! Adrians fists clench even tighter and this time I see blood dripping down his palms. Iknew what Gerald was doing. He wanted to instigate Adrians Lycan. But he was a fool. If there is one man I know who has full control over his body and mind. Its him. It''s not easy to unruffle him. His mother may be a sensitive topic for him. But he knows when to react and when to not. However the words he spoke next made even me see red. ---- ee = Congrattions Sierra. I heard you had a beautiful daughter. Towever, Its a humble request. Please don''t make her a whore like you. He could say anything about me and I will ignore it. But not Zarian. Not my daughter. But before I could even react, Adrian gets up to snap. His voice cold. Shut your bullshit. Your game is over Gerald. On clue all the guards enter and block the exit. I see Dom, Ron, and Doradora standing in front with guns and knives in their hands. Waiting for a signal to attack. T expected Gerald to be afraid yet the man only chuckled like a psycho. Hisughter, was the only sound echoing in the metal walls. ---- -_ Stop this madness Dad! Hand yourself over! You have murderer hundreds in name of your experiments- Dom speaks while Gerals tasks tapping his fingers on the handrest of his chair. Oh Dom. Look at you. Aren''t you still that weak innocent boy? It''s not called murder! Its called sacrifice. They all did it formon good. For technological advancement. For gene modification. For the desire to be the most powerful in this world! Why are you all fighting amongst yourself? Because you want to be strong. The strongest wants to rule. But imagine a world where everyone is strong. Thats the world I want to live in. That''s the world I want to control on my fingers. Where everyone will bow down to me! Where everyone serves me! Not these low lives and half bloods. I need monsters to serve me. ---- eee = My monsters... And I have already made one of them. Shut this bullshit. Guards. Proceed! Dominic orders. Clenching his fists and Gerald only sighs leaning back. Fine if that''s what you want. Take me. But first you have to meet my dearest friend. He is really possessive of me you know. Everyone looks around in confusion and that''s when Gerald presses a button and I see a metal door opposite to me, opening. Low growls emerge from the darkness. And I see everyone getting ready. Lifting their guns to attack. The growls grow louder and louder. The figure slowly creeps forward. And as soon as the figure... No the monster steps into the light I feel my mind go nk. Chapter 550 ---- You are meant to soar, Princess. And I just realised I Was no one to cut your wings. ---- eee Chapter 304 Zariyans POV He carries me and brings me back to the Castle. T couldn''t meet Dads eyes so I didn''t Not one soul was found as he takes me to my room. And I knew why. He has ordered everyone to leave because of my heat. Walking straight into the bathroom, the first thing he does is he puts us both into a bathtub. As soon as the warm water kisses my skin, suddenly all the pains seem to fade away. I could finally breathe again and I see his green eyes not leaving mine even for a second: This is what you do to survive your heat. But don''t worry... you wouldn''t need it again. T failed to decipher the meaning behind his words. I was too lost, enjoying this bliss. Every inch of my skin that touched his? It felt like ---- new...no pain was felt there and I couldn''t help being a bit selfish. I wanted him to pull me more tighter to his chest. To take away all these pains. Turning me around, heys me on his chest and I see him gathering some foam. His hands softly run over my body, washing away all the dirt and that filthy touch of those men. My heat was still subsiding, it hasn''t gone yet and maybe that''s one of the reasons I didn''t felt any disgust when he touched me. Rather it felt good. The sparks, the warmth. T wanted to justy here and go to sleep. The loofah in his hand moves lower to my thighs and I realize that he stopped whenever he noticed a bruise or a cut on my skin.He didn''t let the soap touch it. His hand cleans my neck and J feel him moving aside the wet baby hair from my nape. His thumb brushes on the finger marks on my neck and I flinch involuntarily. ---- eee = His hands clench into fists and then he pours water on it toy my head back on his chest. Picking up my paralysed body, heys me on the mattress and covers me up with theforter. One of the maidse in with soup and he patiently blows on every sip and slips the spoon into my mouth. T nkly stare at him all this time Why is he doing this? Isn''t he disgusted of what those men did to me.... They touched me at inappropriate ces and..why is he still treating me like Tam some delicate piece of ss which will break if he touched me. He should just get this over with. Tam with him He can just take me and win this challenge. Iam paralysed, I cant move or defy him. I am at my weakest. Aren''t I his perfect submissive right now? Then why? Why is he acting so civil? When I know all he wants to do is fuck me. Chapter 551 ---- This will help with the effects of Moonflower. You will feel better tomorrow. He slips a medicine into my mouth and then ce the rim of ss water on my lips. I gulp the medicine without any protest. Laying me back down, he turns around to leave when T couldn''t help speak. T- Take me if you want to. You won this. Something shes in his eyes. His fists clench. And then he tums around to walk away. Sleep princess. You need rest. I stare at the closed door with a nk mind. My mind and body, everything felt numb right now. What a strange man. Few days ago he was dying to take me and im me. Yet today when he had a chance to? He didn''t. He isn''t like those filthy rogues who scarred you. Everytime he will touch you? It will only heal you. ---- eee He is a man of controls. He respects you unlike what you think. My wolf speaks in my mind and I was too lost to make sense of anything right now. My mind drifts back to that figure who saved me today. Who was it? Or rather what was it? And why did it save me? The answer to it lies in the history and sooner orter, 1am going to unravel it. ---- Chapter 305 What were you even doing there, Zariyan? And what is this? Dad throws a piece of paper at me, my blood reports and I avoid his eyes. Clenching the bed sheet in my fists I gulp. Wobfsbane! Moon powder! They were found in your bloodstream. Even ten more ml of the moon powder and you could have died! Do you fucking realise that! I flinched and closed my eyes. He is right. I was on a suicide mission. I got so crazy for avoiding the heat that I didn''t care if I was hurting myself. I could have been even raped and killed. Did you even tie yourself with those silver chains! I don''t say anything and he only throws his hands in the air in disbelief. He was angry, disappointed in me and I cant me him ---- eee = I deserve his scolding I deserve way worse for my stupidness. Were you bloody nning to kill yourself! You took poison just to avoid the heat! Have you bloody lost it! Did I grow you up, made you strong to see this day! How daughter... how can you do this to us! His hands were trembling as he scolded me, he wanted answers. A reason but I had nothing to give him. Nothing except silence. T haven''t spoken a word since yesterday and I don''t even feel like speaking. I feel my skin crawling every few seconds and I see those vile eyes whenever I close my eyes. I have stayed tucked in my bed all this time Do you... do you realise how I felt seeing you like that. Those bastards surrounding you... your skin bruised. Chapter 382 ---- These are Lordies orders Dora. Please! He doesn''t say a word after that and starts helping me. I rush to help heal all the wounded. They were able to walk out. Hurry up everyone! Out! Within minutes the ce was almost evacuated and I was standing near the metal door, holding the handle. I look back to see the monster has tom Dom''s leg and he was barely able to stand while Adrian was sitting at the exact ce J left him: His eyes were closed and his hands were on his knees.... as if he was meditating. T look at him helplessly. Please don''t do anything stupid Adrian. Please Dominic. Thear Adrian whisper and Dom pulls himself up from the floor to look at him. Go with Sierra. ---- eee But brother - Just go! Now! Dom looks at me and I nod at him. I throw his one arm over my shoulder and help him get up. The monster roars at us at the same time and I see him rushing towards us. Shit! Thurry to take us both out. Just a few steps more. Come on! I could see the light.. But then before I know I see the monsters shadow enveloping ours. He was closing in. I push my legs harder. Yes. Almost there. Reaching the door I push Domine out but I stumble to fall. Sierrrr! Dom screams and I wait for the beast to take me but then when I look down I see that shadow shrinking in size. ---- ee I whip around and J hear the monster screaming and wing itself as his shadow was taking different shapes. A bird Rat. Deer. Leopard. What.. What is going on? My eyes veer up to Adrian and I got my answer. THe was doing this. THis brows were concentrated and he was whispering something under his breath. As if talking to someone. Demons. He can control the shadows. The demons if the shadows are his ves. He is the king of darkness. How can I forget it? Before I could see anything else, Tam yanked out by Doms grip on my arm and the ---- eee = metal door is locked shut. Chapter 553 ---- Chapter 306 The maid bows to leave and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. T see him approaching the table on two long confident strides and taking out a syringe from its packet. He fills it with the medicine and approaches me. Settling down on the edge of the mattress, he takes my right arm and presses his thumb on my skin. On finding the nerve, he softly roots the syringe in and I bite my lip. His eyes veer up to meet mine and I look away that very second. I didn''t feel any pain. Not even a prick.He was perfect in this. And then before I know he withdraws. cing cotton on it, he folds my arm to turn around and get up. Strip off your pyjamas. ---- He speaks in that same emotionless cold voice while picking up some medines from the tray and I struggle to lower the hem of my pajamas. My muscles are still stiff, the effects of the poison hasn''tpletely gone from my body. He raises a brow to look at my struggle and he sighs. Tlovering over me, he grips my pajamas hem from either side, our hands brush, those sparks light up and I withraw my hands. He effortlessly pulls down the pajama and I bite my lip as the cold wind hits my naked legs. He approaches me with some medicinal tube in his hands and I bite back a shriek when he drops on my mattress and pulls up my leg to settle it on hisp. Lub Dub Lub My heart beats frantically and my ns turn mmy. Unlike dad, he hasn''t scolded or said anything to me since yesterday and it wasn''t like him. He usually ---- curses and calls me stupid a hundred times till now. But he hasn''t. And it was not settling well in my chest. If l thought his male chauvinist and snobbish side was bad? This silent side of his was worse. Tt could literally crack rocks without a single word. And I feel the cracks inside me. My wolf whined for his attention, for him to say something but he didn''t. And I somehow I know why. He has given up on me. Maybe because he doesn''t want an assaulted and emotionally unstable mate anymore. Maybe he has realised I was more of a baggage for him than support. His huge hands held my calf and I clench my fists. His eyes not once look up. Squeezing out some medicine on his finger pad, he turns my leg softly to rub the medicine on the finger ---- eee = marks His eyes stay concentrated. His brows furrowed. And his touch, it was soft yet protective. I gasp when I feel him holding my feet, try to pull back when his fingers wrap around my ankle, holding me in ce. Hold still. His husky voice made me stop any struggle.My feet were dirty...I hadn''t cleaned them yet but he didn''t seem to mind at all. Do you still see a man who doesn''t respect you? My wolf questions and suddenly I had no answer to it. Could I have been wrong all this while? His touch stayed gentle as he rubbed the cream on the cuts on my fect and on the bruises lined across my ankles. Chapter 554 ---- The constant tugging in the silver chains have left aplete circr band on my ankles. Done, his eyes trail up and I see then stopping on the bruises between my thighs. Lavoid his eyes, trying to close my legs when he warns me. Open up Princess. Dont make me repeat myself. His fists were clenched. The nerve in his forehead was ticking and I gulp to grip the bed sheet in my hands. T open up my thighs and his fingers rub the cream on my inner thighs. The sparks from his touch and the cooling sensation of the cream sent a shiver directly to my core and I flinch. My thighs close down and he stops to look up The coldness in his eyes softened, but barely for a second. He resumes tending to the wounds and I struggle ---- controlling my breaths. Damn it, I was wet from his mere touch. He pulls up my pyjamas and sighs to softly hold my chin. Moving my face to a side his thumb brushes on my lips. The swelling with be gone till tomorrow. Just don''t bite them. A zoo breaks in my stomach. He knows. He knows that whenever I am nervous I bite my lip. Lining the cool cream along my lip, he looks between my lips and my eyes. He caught me staring at him again. Shit! I was going to look away when he tugs up my chin and I feel that cooling cream getting rubbed on my neck. His hot breath fans it and I was an anxious mess. Did you see the person who saved you? He asks and I freeze. Should I tell him about that monster? ---- Chapter 307 T-No. Tlie. And his eyes read mine like I was a book he couldn''t quite understand. He doesn''t ask me again. Barely nodding, he discards the cotton dab in a bin and puts aside the medicine. Getting up to his full height, he delves his hands in his pockets. And when I thought he would leave? He just stood there. Staring at me. Why is he looking at me like that. And whats with that look in his eyes. Twill tell Jenny. She will help you with the dressing from tomorrow. Take good rest and you will be back to yourself in a week. Ok- ay. Don''t do anything stupid like this ever again, you won''t be this lucky everytime. And dont worry ---- os Lordie. He loves you more than you can even inagine. I knew that.... But I was surprised that he was telling me all this. Why is he so concerned about Dad when he only wishes to marry me and take over the throne from him I bet he is lying to- Live your life as you want to and never let anyone burn out that fire inside you. Not every woman can afford to have it and keep it burning, Princess. Your wings? They are special Princess, vigorous, unbreakable. Soar as high as you can, never let anyone even touch them, let alone break them. T believe in you. T blink. A strange feeling makes home in my chest. Chapter 385 ---- form stepping out of theboratory. He growls, proiming victory. And when I look behind him. My heart stopped. And a scream escaped my lips that I couldn''t even recognise as my own. Adriannnnnnnm! ---- eee Chapter 203 He was thereying in a corner of theboratory, his body all battered and bloody, his face was lowered, pressed to the floor and my insides screamed in fear when I see he wasnt moving. Adriannnon! I screamed again, tears pooling in my eyes but he shows no sign of consciousness. All I hear was a deadly silence that made my heart drop further down with every next second Adrian... no... please. Please... You cant leave us! Everyone needs you! Get up! You said you will always follow me! That you will never leave me even if I wanted. T want you to stay dammit! Get upppp! ---- Adrian! I was screaming on top of my lungs. My feet stagger towards him in desperate need to be heal his wounds. When suddenly a huge shadow blocks my path and T see the monster overshadowing me His red eyes were fixated at me. And then he starts growling and banging his chest as if he was challenging me. My eyes flicker back to Adrian. I see a pool of blood forming under his head. He is severely injured. He needs me. I need to reach him. But this monster. He won''t let me. I was so lost in my thoughts of how to reach Adrian that I didn''t realise the monster''s w reaching out to me, ready to rip me out. I side step at the right moment and the monster''s paw ms into the tree behind me, rooting it out of its ---- eee = very roots and upturning it to a side. The earth quivers under my feet with the impact and T look up to see the monster''s eyes showing irritation He growls louder to bang the ground with his ws and all the birds and animals abandon their houses to rush out. I stay there, frozen. My eyes only fixated at Adrian lying there motionless. Bleeding to death. We trust you Si. Save Lordie. You are ourst hope. Everyone''s hopeful eyes and trusting words echo in my ears and a gush of adrenaline floods my insides. No. [ need to do this. I love you, little Rabbit. Chapter 386 ---- Adrians soft words were thest thing I needed before I entered into a sprint towards theboratory. A loud howl echoes behind, followed by heavy footsteps that make the very floor shake beneath me but I don''t stop. IT couldn''t. He needs me. Hold on Adrian. The air was whipping my face, my legs were screaming in protest and my lungs were ready to burst. But I continue to push harder. The growlse closer. Tcould feel his huge frame right behind me. And right when I was at a few meters distance from him, something ms against my body and my entire frame rolls over to drag down on the ground. For a few seconds everything was numb. I go into a state of oblivion. ---- And slowly I feel my sensesing back. Something wet dripping down my back. A crack in my ribs. Blood oozing from my right leg. I clench the mud in my fingers and try to move, when again something wet drips on my face First I thought it was my blood. But it seemed it wasn''t I press my finger on it and I found it to be a transparent sticky liquid What the Fu- Tlook up and my world stopped. The monster was looking down at me,his face inches away from mine as his saliva dripped down onto my face. I bolt up to push my body back from him and I again try to get up and run to theboratory. When he again hits me with his huge frame and throws me back. Itry. Again and again. ---- But everytime he pulls me back. He could have easily killed me by now but he seemed. to be loving this cat and mouse game with me. He was literally prodding with my bod. Tossing it around. ying with it. T was bloody, weak and drained. I have limited chances left now. And that''s when my eyes catch the metal daggerying beside me. This is it. Hees closer to touch me again and this time T pull out the dagger and root it right into his left eye. Aghhbhhh! He screams, stepping back and I got the opportunity to run. If I thought I had him distracted, I was in for a rude awakening. He grips me leg in his huge paws this time and then whack. ---- eee = My entire frame is smashed on the ground and a scream leaves me lips. I feel each and every bone in my body crack. Aghhhhhh! He covers my scream with his own thunderous one. Grabhhhhhh! My vision was going hazy. This was it. Iam going to die. I can see it in front of my eyes. His one bloody red eye staring right at me. His huge paw inches away from my face. Tam sorry Doradora. I couldn''t fulfil my promise. 4 Tam sorry, I couldn''t save you Adrian. y...I couldn''t take care of myself. I couldn''t Chapter 387 ---- Tam sorry Zarian.... My beautiful daughter. Momma couldn''te back to you and love you.... as she promised. Tam so.... Sorry. 1 ---- eee Chapter 204 Minutes pass, I was waiting for my end. But it never came. Rather I hear an agonising scream and I snap open my eyes to see the monsters paw inches away from me. He was trying to move forward. To tear me. But he couldn''t... Only one person could do this. My eyes steer to where he wasying and my stopped heart learned to beat again. Adrian was stillying on his stomach, his body on the ground. His one arm was extended towards us, controlling the monsters shadow. His damp hair had been opened and was falling on his bloodshot eyes which were disorientedly looking at us. Blood drops dribbled down his right brow to fall on his cheek and my stomach churns as I find half of his face covered in blood. ---- There was a very deep w gash on his forehead He was bloody, his body was trembling, teeth cluttered together. Yet his hand doesn''t lower. He continues to hold back the monster. " Little Rabbit... Go! I can''t hold hi-m much longer!" He speaks through his bloody teeth and lips and I push my aching body back. I gulp to escape the monsters shadow and hold a tree bark to lift myself up. My body protests, my knees buckle but soon I could walk. I look at him and he was screaming at me. " Aggh Sier! Hurry up! Gooooo!" I push my legs to move, the beast growls, thrashing, trying to reach me but he couldn''t. Holding my bleeding leg I had barely reached halfway when my steps stop. What am I doing? ---- os Adrian has already lost too much blood. He wasying in a bloody pool. If I leave him...... he will not survive this. No one wille to save him. He is sacrificing himself for the entire wolfkind. He is a true hero. A true King in all senses who never abandons his people even when his people abandon him. " Sierra gooo! Why did yo-o stop! Go dammit! My back was to him. Tears were streaming down my eyes, my chest was heaving and I load unload my fists. How can he say that? Despite everything.... Despite all the darkness he has lived in... how can he have so light inside him. They... are wrong when they call me the prodigy. Te was the real prodigy. The unsung hero who never came into the light. Who Chapter 558 ---- bother to trim and dye his beard.Hid white hair were showing. You never fail to trim and colour your beard. I dere, not able to keep in, and he looked started for a second. Running his hand on his beard he softly smiles at me. Maybe I should stop lying to myself that I am getting old. Age is just a number. Its the hearts that are old or young. I speak and he shakes his head to answer. Then maybe my heart is getting old, daughter. Tlis words rip something inside me. And I couldn''t hold this in any longer. I rush towards him and without warning I throw my arms around him Stop... just stop saying things like that. You know I hate it! I don''t want you getting old! He stiffens for a second and then I feel him tightly wrapping his arms around me. Nuzzling my face in ---- eee his chest, he presses his lips on my head. Look at you getting emotional over something petty. I thought I raised a what to they say.... Yes. A badass woman. I chuckle, pulling back and looking into his eyes. Tam a badass! Its just that you bring out the softest side in me! I don''t show such emotions in front of anyone. He raises a brow and scolls Of course I know that. After all I saw how you literally made that poor boy, Damien run from here. He wasnt that bad now. He was your mate and if you would have given him a chance? Maybe you both could have had a future. Maybe I would have seen my grandkids running around me. Twill adopt the children from the orphanage. As many as you want and then a dozen of grandkids would be running around you. What''s say? T think I can consider that now that you are firm on your decision to not get married. I really pity that boy ---- though. I am not sure if he will even marry again You broke his heart, munchkin. Oh please dad! I didn''t ask him to leave and I didn''tbreak anyone heart! It was his decision. I am sure he will choose a second mate and move on from Mr soo. Plus Its not my fault he couldn''t handle my badass. He throws his head back tough and a smile graces my lips. Shaking his head in disbelief he presses me back to his chest. What am I going to do with you my Mumchkin. You are going to be the end of me. Maybe I should give up on searching boys from you. If T told you earlier only. There is only one man who I love in my life and no one is going to take his ce. He looks down at me in confusion. Suddenly getting serious. Wait a second. There is already someone you love? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do I know him? ---- eee = Oh yah. You definitely know him. Who is he? Chapter 559 ---- Chapter 310 Tam looking at him right now. Confusion clouds his eyes and T hold in a chuckle. T don''t understand - Tt''s you. Dada. He chuckles again throwing his head back tough and I wrap my arms around him again. Home He is my home. The ce where I feel the most protected and loved. Are you sure? You felt like that with someone else too? My wolf pipes up at the worst time I groan. No. This is my first home. So does this mean he can be our second home. ---- eee This stupid wolf! She is fucked up. I am telling you. So Tam your first Love? He asks and I nod. My eyes twinkle with excitement. First andst. I know no man can love me as much as you love me so why go around searching for one. He cups my face in his palms and looks at me with admiration filled eyes. Tam not going to live forever, daughter. Why don''t you understand this No worries. I give him a bright smile. As long we can be together, it would be enough for my lifetime. He pulls me back into his chest and I gulp to speak. I know I was wrong. And as I said I have never been a coward ---- Tadmit my mistakes with my head held high. Tam sorry dad. For that day... for running off and doing all those stupid things. I had no idea I could be attacked by rogues. I didn''t meant to worry you or anyone for a matter of fact. Tt was wrong of me. I admit. He rubs circles on my back. Tt''s fine. You are safe. That''s all that matters. No Dad, Damien was right. You are the best dad in this world. You never failed in anything. I don''t know where momma is... But if she was watching us. She would know... you are the best thing that happened in her life. In our lives. His eyes brim with tears and I press our foreheads together. If I was to be born again I would chose you as my dad without the blink of my eye. It doesn''t matter if T don''t have your blood... you have my heart. ---- eee = He stiffens. His eyes snap up to me in shock and T nod T know. I know it Dad. IT know I am not your biological child. Zari... He whispers in disbelief, to hold my hands in his and I let my tears fall. I was tired of keeping them in for so long. He is my rock and if I ever allow myself to cry? Its in front of him. How did you... Tt doesn''t matter Dad. I know. And I am tired going around searching for the truth. For my existence. For those who brought me into this world. [ know their names. Sierra Williams and Xavier King. But that''s all. Tneed you to tell me their story Dad. I need you to tell me who they were. I deserve to know this much, dont 1? He looked reluctant at first, his eyes avoid mine but Chapter 560 ---- then he nods. T guess its time, Mumchkin. With this a distant look shes in his eyes as he starts telling me my real parents story. Your mother. Sierra Williams wasnt a normal werewolf. She was a prodigy, born once ina thousand years. And this made her the most dangerous yet the most power weapon in history who everyone wanted to keep, but no one knew how to love... ---- eee Chapter 311 and since that day I have brought you up like my own. Trying to make sure you never miss your mother. Tears well my eyes and I wipe them to look down at our interlocked hands. You loved mom a lot. Didn''t you? He smiles to clear his own tears. Looking up at me. He nods. T would haveid my entire world at her feet. If she just asked me once. But that''s the thing. She didn''t ask. She didn''t tell me anything. She just left. You tried finding her- T never stopped finding her, Mumchkin. I searched each and everyer of this. But it was like she just vanished. Gone. Without a trace... without leaving a single ray of hope. ---- One thing was clear. The reason behind moms disappearance was never known. Tt was still hidden. Buried in the pages of history. And if there is one person who can find them? Its me. When Dad said he searched each and every corner of this? He missed something. He missed thend he used to rule one day. . Did you search for her in thend of darkness Task and Dad''s eyes lock with mine. He shakes his head in a no. It''s been sealed close for years. When all the Crets transferred to thend of light, I made sure no one entered that ce again. It''s forbidden. And impossible to cross. Maybe yes... maybe not. Nothing is impossible in this world. There was a ---- eee = loophole and T had its evidence with me: Dad doesn''t know about it. When he did I wonder why. Daughter. If Sierra was breathing, there is no way she would note back to you. You were her world Zariyan. She called you the link between the light and darkness. She would have crossed an entire sea of darkness, just to meet you. Tf she hadn''t. There is just one conclusion. Dad has given up hope But my heart. I don''t why it won''t let me believe this. The greatest prodigy in history, the healer, the hero of the masses couldn''t have died. She has to be breathing. Chapter 561 ---- And even if I have to unravel this entire to search for her? I am going to do it Dad has given up and I am going to pick up at the exact ce he left.If light cant help me find you momma? I am going to use darkness. Dad just onest question. If you were to ever see her again. What would you say to her? Task, bncing my chin on my palm and a soft smile graces his lips. Those hopeless eyes shine with light and he whispers, with a teardrop sliding down his eyes. If I were to ever see my little Rabbit again? Words won''t be enough to say to her. I... I will just pull her into my arms and I will hug her so tightly. ... that she would never be able to leave me again. Tf there is one ce I would like to take my breath in? It would be in her arms. A sob left my lips and I throw my arms around him. Damn it! ---- I don''t think I will ever meet a man in my life who will love a woman like Adrian Volkov loved Sierra Williams. The King of darkness and the harbinger of light. Darkness and Light were never meant to meet. Unless I was born. Zariyan. And I will make sure I stay true to my name. You both will meet her, Dada You will find your light It''s a daughters promise to her father. ---- Chapter 312 The dark woods seem to swallow me whole as I walk through them with my cloak, dark as midnight billowing behind me. The rough fabric of my hood scratched my cheek as I look back to see the the faint glow of the castles torches flickering through the fog. Thave sneaked out at night countless times. Tt wasn''t something knew. But the backpack on my shoulder was a stark reminder that this time it was different. It was going to take longer to return back home this time. Princess Zariyan will have to vanish for a while. I will be nothing more than Robin Hood- a name, a symbol, a man, no longer the kings daughter. My hands tighten around the scroll held in my hands and I turn back in front, to continue my journey to the ce called river abode I don''t know where it is exactly but there is a map ---- eee = behind the scroll which will guide me. ording to my rough estimate, its around two day journey from here and I am alreadyte. Even if I walk day and night I will still reachte by a day. But I had to try. I cant give up now. It took a lot in me to make this decision and I will not be backing down so soon. Unshackling myself from the chains and life of a princess, I was ready to embrace my freedom. A pang tightened in my chest with every step I took away from home while at the sane time an exhration filled me like I had never filled before: Leaving home is difficult for every bird. But that''s not where it is meant stay. Tt was born with wings. To soar to great heights and I was ready for my leap. Opening the scroll, I read through the words again and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. Chapter 392 ---- He was giving it to Adrian. But why? My heart does a summersault as I see Adrian looking up at Xavier in shock. Adrian extends his bloody finger to hold the ne when I stop him. Rx Little Rabbit. He means no harm. He whispers to me and I see a glint of pain in Xavier s beasts eyes. Like he was hurt by my action: My hand withdraws as I see Adrian taking the ne from Xavier''s ws. Adrians eyes fill with tears as he looks at the shining stone. His voicees out ragged. Th...ank you Z. Momma would be so proud of.. you. A tear drop slides down Xaviers beasts eyes and my heart drops in my chest. ---- eee Realisation hits me like a truck I was wrong. I was so wrong all this time. Xavier''s monster not once intended to harm us. Rather he was protecting us, risking his own life for us. Textend my hand to touch his scaled skin. And I see him lowering his head to my hand He just bowed at me. Another sob wrecks my lips. Tam so sorry-" T couldn''tplete. A huge force pulls Xavier''s beast back from his hind legs and his painful screams echo. Something dies inside me when I see Xav''s beast getting dragged back from his leg, his body thrashing , fear evident in his eyes The Creature was back. It was all bloody, yet it didnt give up. ---- And then everything else happened within a second. The creature plunges its ws into Xav''s chest and a scream leaves my lips when I see the creatures wing out from Xavs back Nooooo00 Xavvvvvwy! I scream on top of my lungs, my voice echoes in the silent forest and in that instant a thousand memories hit me together like a sh of thunder in a night sky. Xavier''s words... his promises repeat in my mind like a broken record. T would happily lick poison from every inch of your body, considering it to be my blessing from moon goddess, doll. Have you started falling for me, doll? The only person you should bow in front of, is me, doll. Now look up and watch everyone in their eye like the Queen that you are. You shouldn''t be here. Everyone must be waiting for you downstairs. ---- eee = I don''t remember giving you the right to make my life decisions, doll. I will stay where I want to stay. And its here right now. Him looking at me in the mirror after my face was scarred and then whispering. You are beautiful doll, never doubt it Besides true beauty resides here...in a persons heart, not body or face that withers away. Tam capable to be nice, doll. It''s just that sometimes one has to keep a fascade so that the world doesn''t take you for granted. Tlove you doll, more than you can ever imagine. Tf [have to destroy the world for you? I will happily do it, including myself. You know why? Because you are worth it. A sob wrecks my chest , followed by another and then another. My vision was blurred with my tears, and my body felt numb. Unable to move or help Chapter 563 ---- another. In the trainingnds there were jagged wooden posts, jitter from the earth, a row of thick coiled ropes hanging from tall posts, and sharp rock formations used for climbing drills. I spot six silhouettes standing there in a line, in a stand at ease position, their hands locked behind their backs, listening to someone I gulp as the realisation sets in. I was here In the River Abode, the most dangerous training grounds known. And I waste Veryte. The other six were already here. Sweat dribbles down my neck and J adjust the mask on my face. Making sure my identity was fully concealed ---- ee = Taking a step closer, I decide to let my presence know when I hear a familiar voice speaking. Only the worthy will endure this training and be a part of the Special Sever. Never forget. We always have recements. My thudding heart leaps in my chest and I hear my stupid wolf rejoicing in my mind. I have made sure to use the scent concealing potion but her excitement couldn''t be concealed. Now starting with- His words seize as I see a familiar pair of green eyes rooting at me. And for a few seconds, deadly silence follows. All the seven silhouette turn around to look at me and I feel my anxiety worsening. Hold on Zariyan You are no longer an overprotected Princess here. You are Robin Hood. ---- The unknown hero. Oh my gosh is that Robin Hood? So he is the seventh candidate. I thought he wasn''ting. Ts he really going to keep that hood? Why is he always hiding? Te iste by a day. No way will he be allowed to enter. And that''s when I realised I was still outside the boundary of the grounds. There was a circle drawn around it and I was yet to enter it. Taking in a deep breath, I ignore all the eyes staring at me and take the first step inside. Before I could put my step inside, a voice roars So vociferous and dominating, that I feel my entire body going stiff. And even my wolf balked in my mind. Stop! ---- eee = Those green eyes were spitting fire at me, ready to burn me if I even moved an inch.He no way looked like the man who I looked down from my balcony or the one who held me in his arms the entire night. I wasing face to face with the other side of him, the side he has reserved for the outside world and I fear, it is going to be worst than I thought. He doesn''t know its me. Tam nothing but an outsider for him. And I will be getting no special treatment here. Well.... Here goes nothing. Best of luck with the training Zariyan. Because you have already fucked up bying herete Chapter 394 ---- Giving him whatever thats left of me. Even if it meant he can live for a second more, I will try. I will give him everything I have. When momma gave me this ne... she aske...ed me to always protect my brothers. To protect you... I hope you forgive..me now... please take care of Dom after ...me... 7... please... Adrian presses his finger on his lips. Stopping him. You are not going anywhere. Y-ou will live. We will live together. Xavier sadly smiles at him and then his eyes drift to me. Tam-sorry doll. I kept iming you... loving you... obsessing over you where you weren''t mine in the first ce. Tam letting-you go.. You are fr-ee doll. ---- ee = I shake my head in a no as a sob broke through my lips. Xay-" He sadly smiles at me and the next thing I know his bloody fingers hold up Adrian''s hand that held the ne and took my free hand to ce it in his. Tt''s my ti-me to go. Ady...love my doll like I was-n''t able to. Ta-ke care. Goodbye-" No Xav! You cant leave us! No! Xavvv! Open your eyes! Please! Tuse all the energy left in my body to give it to him My vision was going hazy, hands trembling. It felt like my world has stopped spinning. All T could sce was his wound which wasn''t healing. And then T felt his bloody hand on my wrist. ---- Stop doll. I- am not worth your love... your sympathy... your powers. No Xav.. let me. Trub my eyes on my shoulder to clear my hazy vision. Another teardrop slides down his eyes. Never doubt me doll. I had...and will always-love sem Shut up Xav. You are not dyin- And just like that when I look up at him, his grey eyes go still and I feel my own senses leaving me as I had used all the energy in my body on him. Before I know ck dots start clouding my vision and my body drops on top of his. " Sierra Adrian''s screams be distant as I surrender to oblivion. With myst words leaving my lips. Tnever doubted your love.... Xav.... never. ---- eee = All Lever doubted were its safe boundaries. And today... you proved it to me. That it was boundless. Tt came with no limits. Chapter 395 ---- Chapter 208 I woke up to a searing pain and countless bandages covering my body. My thighs, back, forehead, ankles Bandages were everywhere. Tt hurts. Aghh! I groan. But then I hear the sound of a child crying and my died heart learned to beat again. My eyes sweep across the room and there she was. My Zariya. My little princess. Laying in a cot, kicking her legs while crying. Reba stood beside her, trying to calm her down with a rattle. Her face was morphed in worry and confusion when I whisper. Zariya... ---- ee = Rebas eyesnd on mine and relief floods her eyes Sierra! Thank gosh you woke up! Your little princess has been crying for you non stop! I swear I tried everything but she won''t stop! T open my arms and Reba drops my little baby into my arms. I kiss her soft trembling lips and she immediately stops crying. A smile forms on my lips. She Zari. Momma is here my child. I am never leaving you again I swear. T am right here. My little girl listened to me like she was understanding everything and my smile widened. I wrap my arms around her and I finally felt home. Everything is back to normal. The war is over. That creature was killed. T look around to find myself in one of the medical ---- ee rooms in the castle. I am back.Recognition floods in and so does the memories before I lost consciousness. And suddenly everything stopped Xav... His name left my lips and I immediately look up at Reba. Where is everyone? Why is Reba the only one here? On clue Chloe walks in with a soft smile on her lips. Good morning Luna. Thankfully you escaped without- Where is Xavier? My question made her smile to drop and she avoids my eyes. Reb and her share a look but none say That earlier feeling of dread takes a permanent residence in my chest. Tam sorry Luna. We couldnt- ---- eee = No! This is not happening. Ripping the tubes connected to my wrist, I get up on my wobbling legs and my grip on Zariya tightens. Luna wait! Stop- T don''t listen to anyone. My feet were taking me on its own. Stepping down the stairs, I rush out of the castle doors to find a crowd. Everyone was wearing ck clothes They had their backs on me and were surrounding something. No... please no. Pushing through the crowd, I move closer and as soon as the view gets clearer my feet stagger to a stop. It was a prayer ceremony. A man in ck clothes was reciting. Chapter 396 ---- While everyone stood there listening to him with tears in their eyes and sadness on their features. And thats when I locate those two broad backs standing in front of me looking down at something. Adrian and Dom. The words seize in my lips as I step closer to them and look down at what they all were staring at. My knees suddenly felt weak and my grip on Zariya tightens. I take another step forward and the little strength in my legs, gives away. I drop down on my knees as I stare at the gravestone with the letters written at top. XAVIER KING Beloved husband of Sierra King. Father of Zariya King ---- eee Brother of Dominic King and Adrian Volkov King. And... The most loved and cherished Werewolf King of the entire nation. A hero this world will never be forgotten and will live in our hearts forever. Sobs rock my chest one after another and I lower my little Zarian on the cold stone. Our daughter is here...Xav... she wants to see you. She wants to meet her father. What... what will I tell her when she asks me about you? You had to live dammit! You can''t leave us! You can''t! A deadly silence surrounds the ce as I continue to ery. Zariya was kicking her arms and legs. She was searching for her fathers warm embrace but there was none. I know I never considered Xavier as her father after ---- he refused to believe she was his. Thad given up on him a long time ago. I was ready to give my everything to my child so that she never feels the need of a fatherly figure. But I never thought he would leave this world. That she will not even get to see him once. Or he will not even get a chance to hold her in his arms. Come back dammit! You cant leave us! Xavier! Can''t you listen to your childs cries! Hold her dammit! Just once... hold her just once... dammit! She deserved this much... didnt she... Please... I was screaming, shouting for him but I got nothing in return. Za: iyas screams continue to echo around followed by my cries as my head drops down on my knees and I was kneeling. Hold her Xav... silent her cries... please.. she needs ---- eee = her father dammit! Do it... please. I continue to cry for not knowing how long when I hear Zariyas cries seizing instantly. My heart thuds in my chest as I lift my head up to look at the shadow over my head. A pair of ck shoes enter my vision. Chapter 397 ---- Chapter 209 Adrian stood there with lines of concentration apparent on his forehead. Zariya was held in his arms and my little princess immediately seized crying on being held by him. I''s like she already recognises his touch. Tears well in my eyes as I see Adrian press a tender kiss on her forehead. Her small fists open and she touches his closed eyes with her soft petite fingers. Adrian... I whisper and he takes a step closer to me. Standing in front of me, he crouches to my level and offers Zariya back to me. The newborn settles back in myp and I hug her to my chest. Tam stronger than this. I promised her. ---- eee I will give her the best life L My thoughts seize when I feel something warm wrapping around both of us and I look up to see Adrian has removed his shawl and covered us with it. He was still crouching in front of me and then he ces his palm on my head to speak softly. Tam here my little rabbit. And I am never leaving you and our little princess alone. Without another thought I crash my body on him and he pulls me and Zariya into a warm hug. I continue to cry and he held us both while whispering soft words into my ear. Shh everything is going to be alright. You both are safe. Z wished nothing else but for you both to be happy. Inod, clenching his shirt in my fists while my tears ---- ee continue to damp his shirt. His palms rub circles on my back and I find my rampaging heart calming down. When I looked up next I realised Dom, Doaradora, Tixie , Reba, Ron and others were all surrounding us. Their eyes were wet and heads lowered. When the man speaking the prayers announces. To a hero who sacrificed himself for themon. good. A true king whoid his life for the safety of his people! Let''s all pray for our fallen hero who will stay alive in our hearts forever! Xavier King! With this everyone bows down at his grave and even I lowered my head in front of him. Goodbye Xay. Tndeed you will stay alive in our hearts forever. ---- eee = 3 monthster Are you sure Sier? You are the Queen- Tnod, looking at Dom who stares at Adrian standing behind me. Yes Lam sure Dom. Stepping closer to him I ce my palms on his shoulder and softly smile at him. You can do this. I trust you on this. Dom rubs his neck and I could see he was anxious. It s obvious. He wasn''t made for this. But I know he will do great. If can imagine someone on this position after Xav. It''s him. But Sier, what if 1 am not able to -" Hey shh. Stop being so pessimistic. They all love you and I can already see you will be a great leader. Chapter 568 ---- didn''t help. Adrian''s right leg shakes in anxiousness as he continues to gulp sses of water one after another. T told her she doesn''t have to marry Damian or anyone else for that matter. Even the poor boy left, considering that was what she wanted. We all are listening to her now! What else does she want? Dom. What if she didn''t leave and someone took her- Calm down Adrian. No one can enter the Royalnds like that. I am sure its not that- Jennyes rushing in with a piece of paper in her hands. Lordie! We found a letter on her bed. Its for you. Adrian takes it from her hands with his shaking fingers and he slowly peels it open. He drops down on the sofa reading the words. ---- eee Dearest Dad, Don''t worry. Tam safe. Rx. Sit down and have a ss of water. No one kidnapped me, I didn''t elope with a lover, T am not in danger. I left with my own free will because there is something that I need to do and I cant tell you what it is. Consider it like a little vacation I am gifting myself. I will be back in two months at max. Till then, take good care of yourself and dont worry about me. I can protect myself... that''s the least you have taught me. I will return father, I promise. Dont search for me I love you Dad. Yours sincerely, Your Mumehkin Zariyan. ---- Adrian folded back the letter and dropped his head in his hands. Adrian. Whats it? Dom asks and Adrian just shakes his head in a no and gives the letter to Dom to read. Prepare the search force. Tell them to find her. Now! That''s the firstmand Adrian gives and Dom just shakes his head to sigh. Zariyan was mistaken if she thought her father will not look for her just because she said so. It''s Adrian Volkov we are talking about. And if there is one person he loved after Sierra. It''s Zariyan Hard luck Kiddo He whispers, getting up to help the army execute the orders. ---- eee = Zariyan s POV Did he freeze to death? His chest is moving. He looks so thin and undernutritioned.Are you sure he is the Robin Hood and not a doppelganger. How would we know if he is doppelgangerger when no one has even seen the real Robin Hoods face. Why don''t we remove his mask to see- No wait I have a better idea. A huge ssh of cold water, jerked me awake and I get up to only find two of the special seven members staring down at me. My hand shoots up to make sure my mask was intact, assured I take a deep breath to focus my attention back to them. A very good morning Robin. We are so 000 sorry if Chapter 569 ---- we disturbed your sleep. They both looked anything but sorry. ro} One was a Cret male with a huge blue coloured body, and his apany was that brte werewolf with blue eyes. Icrack my neck to stretch my arms. Not bothering to reply to them. Shifting to another ce, Iy back down to sleep again. swear I am the crankiest when I am hungry or when H haven''t slept. And right now. I was both. Seriously? Did he just ignore us? This son of a bitch- The Cret pulls back his leg to kick me when I sp his ankle. My grip firm with my eyes still closed. He struggles with gravity, trying to pull back his leg when I only tighten my grip. Let go of me you fucker- ---- eee Try again. Politely. I speak, sighing in boredom. When the woman with him ces his arm around her shoulder for support. Tf you don''t leave I swear- Whats going on here? And I let go. They both stumble back to fall down with a thud and Thold in a smirk. Heavy footsteps approach us and I see Damian standing there with his hands behind his back. Herees the devil. ---- Chapter 317 Lily. Alec. What are you both doing here? So these are there names. T thought I would make friends here.... But it seems that''s not the case They hate me already just because I am what thin and T wear a mask? That''s ridiculous. As soon as they realise Damien was here, their very personalities shifts one eighty. They dust their clothes to get up and bow at him. We just came here to wish Robin a good morning, Sir. But it seems he isn''t the friendly kind. That woman, Lily speaks in an overly sweet voice, fluttering her eyshes at Damien and I wanted to roll my eyes. Seriously? ---- os Tf emptying ice cold water bucket on a sleeping person is being friendly. I rather not be considered their friends. I don''t say anything and T watch Damien s eagle eyes taking me in. I was drenched in water from head to toe, I havent eaten a morsel in thest twenty four hours and I was freezing the entire night in cold Tam sure I look my best. Note my sarcasm. There is no need to be acquainted when he won''t be joining you. Retreat. Lily smirks looking at me and I clench my fists. Was he serious? What more does he want me to do so that he allows me to join them. You can dic here for all I care but the rules won''t change for you. Chapter 400 ---- He gets to have all the fun while all I get are sore nipples, fucked up hormones and countless mood swings. The cheers from outside get louder as the carriage starts moving.I move aside the curtains to see the entire werewolf kingdom waving at us With their new King. Dominic: Standing in the centre with Reb and others beside him. I wave back. Going away from this life of luxuri status... power and him. Every corner of this castle reminds me of him.... And Ijust couldn''t stay here. Old things have to be removed to make space for new things to begin. And that''s exactly where were heading to. A new beginning. ---- ee = Zariyas giggles fill the carriage and I smile seeing Adrian rubbing his stubble beard on her soft cheeks. He continues to kiss her cheeks, eyes, chin and forehead. He was going to kiss her lips as well when I stop him. You are going to transfer your germs to her. I pin point and his brows furrow. But Chloe said only I am allowed to do it. Doctors words, not mine. And why is that? T raise a brow and my heart leaps hearing his reply. Only Fathers are allowed to do it. ---- Chapter 211 A chuckle left my lips. His face was so serious that I couldn''t help butugh more. He leans lower to kiss her lips and she pouts as if, she was waiting for this. You both are unbelievable. Do you realise you stole her first kiss? She willin when she grows up. Tle softly caresses her baby hair to whisper in a protective tone. He couldn''t see but I could see the admiration in his touch, in his voice, in his bodynguage. The way he held her close to his chest. It''s a good thing I stole it rather than some bastard who may have broken her heart instead. T will always protect her heart. L won''t let any man even dare to look at her. It was the first time I was seeing him get so protective of her. But nheless. I loved it ---- eee = He is going to be a great father. A little strict and overbearing one at times. But overall, he will do great. Tjust cant wait to see my little princess grow up. I swear I am going to make her everything Icked. Confident Independent. A badass. Yes. She is going to be our little badass. With an exterior hard as steel and a heart made of gold Giving, helpful, bold, fearless. She is going to be the bnce between light and darkness. The Zariya. She is hungry again Adrian announces a few minutester and I am brought out of my thoughts. I veer my eyes from the Chapter 571 ---- wasting our time. Scout! Heavy steps approach me and I look up to see Scout rushing in. Yes Alpha. Take him to one of the huts and give him food. He starts training tomorrow. What? Really? But Sir you said- T don''t have time to deal with a starved corpse reeking on mynds. Was this his reason? Really? That moving my dead body would be a headache for him? This man is impossible toprehend. Can- Can I touch you now? Mr Robin. ---- Scout asks, remembering ourst encounter and I nod at him. He puts my one arm around my shoulder and I am taken inside I was a part of the secret seven now. Finally. This is happening. This is your room, Mr Robin. Let me know if you need something. I look around to see there were two beds here. Will I be sharing a room with someone? How... how am I going to do that? I will have to remove this mask at some time. Wait who am I sharing- He was gone, closing the door after him and I sigh. I guess I will just have to wait to find out. ---- ee Dropping on the bed, I remove the cloak. I was going to lower my hood as well when I am reminded of my Jong hair. Irushed out of the castle in a hurry so I couldn''t do it, but it must be done now. Icant risk anyone finding out my identity or that I ama girl. Taking out a scissor and some clothes from my backpack, I step into the bathroom and close the door behind. Standing in front of the mirror I discard my mask and I let my long hair to cascade down my back in waves. Thave always loved my hair. Long hair has been my favourite. But every great thing calls for sacrifices, and this was just the beginning of it. Lining the scissor on the first strand of my hair, I just close my eyes and I go for it. Chop. ---- eee = Chop. Chop. My hands were trembling as I did it. Tears pool in my eyes but I don''t stop or hesitate. Not even once. Within barely few minutes my long beautiful brown hair were lying in a pool near my feet. I look at my reflection in the mirror and I rake my fingers through my newly cut hair. They were sharp, shot and barely reaching my ear. But that s how boys hair cut is.Right? I put back my mask and I didn''t look that bad. I could pass as a man. I think I won''t be needing the hood anymore. Not in my room at least. Gathering my cut hair, [ look around for a dustbin but I couldn''t find one. Hiding it behind one of the boxes I decided to discard itter. T was really tired right now. Chapter 572 ---- All I want to do is sleep Yawning I step out of the room but I was not ready for the view in front of me. My stretching arms go still in the air as I find myself looking at the huge toned muscr back of a man. His muscles were flexing as he discarded his shirt over his head and his back formed a perfect V. Icleared my throat to let my presence known and that''s when the man turns around to look at me over his shoulder. A pair of calm and impassive brown eyes lock with mine and I just realise who he is. That lone wolf. The man who refused to mingle with anyone. The only candidate in the special seven whose name I don''t know. TH. What are you doing here? We are sharing. ---- eee That''s all he says and J nkly stare at him Sharing. And that''s when the realisation hits me. He is my room mate. Lam going to share my room with him! Perfect... isnt it.Moon goddess why do you hate me so much? ---- Chapter 319 I silentlyy on my bed, looking up at the ceiling with my arm resting under my head. The lights were off, my face won''t be visible even if I remove my mask but I couldn''t take the risk. What if I wake upte and someone sees me. What if someone switches on the lights at night The what ifs won''t end. Icrane up my neck to look at my room mate and I see himying on his back, shirtless. His arm resting on his eyes. Is he asleep already? On one end it was a good thing. He wasnt nosy and talkative like others. He minded his own business and didn''t really care about who I was. But on the other end it made me wary of him.If I know one thing about people, the silent introverted ones are the most dangerous. Not to forget his extraordinary skills at almost everything ---- eee = Tt was hours after midnight when I hear silent pleas, as if someone was begging and crying at the same time. Rubbing my eyes, I get up to look beside me and there he was. My room mate. He was having a nightmare. His body was sweating profusely, he was shaking his head in a no, as if trapped in a nightmare and his brows were furrowed. No... leave her... Sarah! Please! No! I lean in closer to him and I find him to be really distressed. Should I wake him up? Hey! Its a dream. Wake up! I speak. But he was too deep in the nightmare to get on the surface. His back was arching up and he was holding his own breath. Sarah! Chapter 573 ---- Nooooo! Textend my hand begrudgingly, debating to shake him awake. My hand was just inches away from his face when suddenly his eyes snap open and I freeze The very next second my body is tossed around and I am pinned down on the floor with his body hovering over me. A de lined under my neck. Lub. Dub. Lub. Thear my pulse in my ears. Okay. Maybe I shouldn''t have tried to help him. Our eyes sh, and I see realisation settling in his eyes slowly. His anxious brown eyes hold my calm stare. Just helping. I speak in my defence while gripping his wrist in my ---- eee hands. And I see him retreating as soon as he came Sitting up I adjust my mask and crack my neck to a side. Well thankfully nothing is broken. I watch him turning his back on me and running his fingers through his hair in frustration. T didn''t ask for your help. Refrain from next time. Seriously? That''s how he thanks me now. Sure. No worries. I will let you hold your breath and kill yourself in your dreams next time. He scoffs to look at me. T wouldn''t have died. The worst is losing consciousness. Okay. Iam not judging. He was irked I could clearly see it. But since when did I care Opening his bag, he takes out a pipe like things... ---- I guess its a cigar. Lighting it up he, blows out the smoke and I look at him in irritation this time. Tt''s banned to smoke here, it was clearly written in the instructions incase you missed. Plus this could get you killed too you know. His cold eyes sweep over me in annoyance again and I just shrug my shoulders to speak. Smoking Cigar regrly can double the risk of heart diseases and are 4-10 times more likely to develop COPD which is chronic obstructive pulmonary disease. It constants nicot- I couldn''tplete as a Cigar is thrown at me and I catch it. Try it Robin. You talk too much. He speaks in nonchnce, taking another whiff and leaning his head back to close his eyes. T look between him and the thing in my hands. Seriously? I am telling him how bad it is for him and he is asking me to try it? ---- eee = What? Don''t tell me the great Robin Hood is a coward. One cigar won''t kill you. He leans closer and I see him holding my hands and then settling the pipe between it. Iam generally wary of another mans touch.... But his touch didn''t offend me. I don''t know why. He lights it up and I gulp staring at the burning pipe in my fingers. If anyone catches us... we are gone for dead My anxiety was only worsening. We shouldn''t be doing this- Chill. Here you go. Now lift it and just take a whiff. Will this prove to him that ] am not a coward? Gulping. I move the cig closer to my lips. Pressing my lips around it, I suck a breath and then... Fuck! What is this! Chapter 404 ---- T push him back, trying to walk away when he tightens his grip around me. His chin settles on my shoulder. I wriggle but he keeps me locked Calm down my little Rabbit. Its just food. You are worrying for no reason. Tlis fingers slide down my arms and I feel him interlocking his huge fingers with my flour covered petite ones. Slowly he starts moving our fingers together and a blush rises up my cheeks. This man can make any activity seem erotic. Isee him add more flour slowly and within a few minutes the flour was done. Here you go. He flicks his flour covered finger on my nose and I shake my head in irritation. Leaving a peck on my lips, he tugs on my arm. Where... where are you taking me. ---- eee Shh little Rabbit. You ask too many questions. He takes me to the drawing room and makes me settle between everyone. Within seconds everyone else surrounds me Zariyan is lookingie just like you Si! She just smiled ati me. Tbet she willie be a heart breaker when she growsie wp T chuckle listening to everyone. T look around and I find Adrian no where. Where did he go? I get my answer when a few minutester hees out with bowls of dishes in his hands and an apron around his waist. Everyone was shocked would be an understatement. Did Lordie just cooked for us? Am I dreamingic? What have you done to our Lordie? Si? ---- -_ I was as bbergasted as them. With his hair messy and his muscles ripping through the shirt he wore. He looked nothing less than Adonis. What are you all staring at? Dig in. He speaks in his usual cold authoritative voice and I see everyone rushing to the table like their asses were on fire. The chatter died down in an instant I shake my head in disbelief and get up to join everyone. I literally moaned inhaling the delicious aromas of food. Unlikest time in thend of darkness, he has brushed up on his cooking skills. He had cooked rice, pasta, some gravy dish whose name I don''t even know. I look at his nk face and then at the dishes. Is there something this man can''t do? Despite not being able to see ---- eee = Everyone settled down on the seat, leaving the head seat for Adrian. No one touched the food until he took the first bite. I was sitting beside him and I couldn''t help just stare at him. How do you do it? Task, really intrigued to know. Do what? Cook like this. I gasp when I feel his leg sliding up and my leg under the table. He lifis up my skirt so slowly and precisely that I feel each and every cell in my body get alive. Theard a saying of these werewolves. He whispers softly, leaning in to whisper in my ear and my body shivers. They say the way to a mans heart is through his stomach. I was just putting the reverse theory to the test. Chapter 575 ---- on you. Ben here said you would be sweet to talk to, while Jason thought you may be like those arrogant snobbish heroes who think they are too great and everyone should worship them. Oh. This makes sense. I rub my neck in awkwardness to smile at them. He even smiles! Do you see that? An extra coin for that. Tonly chuckle harder at that. I love them already. Soon we three were talking and it felt like I had known them for ages. Our training was dyed, Scout came and informed us and everyone was wondering why. Sir Damien is very specific and he is neverte. Shat could have held him up? T know what its about. Summer speaks up and everyone looks at her. T got a mindlink from my sister. The Royal Army is ---- ee = everywhere. Supposedly they are searching for the Princess. My heart stops in my chest. The Princess? You mean Lordies daughter. Jason adds in. Yes. She has ran off yesterday. And the entire country is searching for her. But what does that have to do with Sir Damian? Benjamin asks confused and everyone looks at him like he has grown two heads. Have you been living under a rock? Sir Damian was bethroed to the princess. They were supposed to get married and some even say they were mates. But then the princess rejected him. Tt was Alec, the bully who spoke up. Joining our conversation with Lilly following behind. That woman is pure stupid? Have you seen the man? Only a fool would reject a man like him. ---- Lilly spoke, leaning on the tree behind me while folding her arms and my eyes dropped down. Tt''s our Princess you are talking about. Show some respect Lilly. Jason speaks, speaking in defence and Lilly only rolls her eyes. Oh please. Her title doesn''t change anything. She is just a selfish woman who has her mate and father running around her, worrying for her. All she wants is some fucking attention. T bet she must have gone for a stroll because all the luxuries are suffocating her. She is a damn lucky bitch....But she doesn''t value it. Was she right? Why do her words pierce my chest like a pointed arrow? Am I really selfish. Dad must be worried sick.. No one denies or counters her this time and that feeling in my chest worsens. ---- eee = T don''t know much about her to judge her.But what she did with Sir Damien wasn''t right. Tle didn''t deserve to be rejected like that. Summer speaks, looking lost in her thoughts and my eyes snap up to her. I feel her tugging something out of my chest. You were acquainted with Sir Damien since earlier. Right? Alec asks and Summer nods. Thave known him since we were teenagers. We both have been training under Lord Adrian. They were acquainted? Damien knows this beautiful Cret woman? Were they friends? Or maybe close. A thousand thoughts swirl in my mind and I shift ufortably in my seat. Chapter 406 ---- o wanted to do He nibbles on my neck and I gasp. My lips shiver along with my entire body. Or better why don''t you suck on them? Within a second my dress is lifted up from my ass, and at the very next minute I feel him enter me from behind while his thumb thrusts into my mouth. A muffled moan leaves my lips and before I know my ass Was moving on its own. Sliding against him. Rubbing. Lighting up those sparks. He continues toy kisses all over my neck and I wasing undone... again and again. I didn''t wanted him to stop. I could live in these moments forever. My saliva was dripping down from my lips to my chin. My juices were drenching my core and he was diligently cleaning them both with tender loving kisses. ---- ee = My legs felt jelly. I don''t think I will be able to even walk to the drawing room after this. But he held me firmly. Pulling out his thumb and manhood. Within a second he pushes down my skirt, and I was heaving. That''s it? I wanted more. Just once more. Sliding his thumb on my lips and cleaning them of my saliva, he steals a peck to whisper. Come outside. I have an announcement to make. And with this. He was gone as fast as he came. Pretending as if we didn''t just fuck a few seconds ago. He was soposed and sophisticated. And look at me. I catch my reflection in the mirror and I find my face resembling a beetroot. My hair were all wild, extending in all directions and my clothes were half open. I looked like a mess. ---- A beautiful mess and I smile to myself. Adjusting my hair and dress, I take in a deep breath and step out. As soon as I walk in I see everyone standing there, surrounding Adrian. Cheeky smiles were lingering on their lips What''s happening here? Before I could ask anyone. Adrian drops on his knees in front of me and I forgot to breathe. ---- eee = Chapter 215 " Do you Sierra, consider me Adrian Volkov to be worthy of spending each and every second of your remaining life with me." "Do you, my little Rabbit ept the King of beasts to be yourpanion, protector, lover, best friend, mate.... Husband." " Will you marry me, Sierra?" There was no hesitation. No second thoughts in his mind. He wanted this. THe wanted me And he had made it clear since long. On his outstretched hand was a ring with a shining pink diamond and on his face was anxiousness. Beads of sweat were pooling on his forehead. Chapter 407 ---- Was he nervous? Adriana and nervous? I never thought I will see a day like this I keep standing there for a few seconds, not doing anything. And soon everyone started cheering "Yes!" " Yes!" "Yes!" Their eyes were shining with hope and excitement while I felt my insides wrecking Am I making the right decision What if Zariya hates me for it? But she loves Adrian already. She will only agree to this, right? The cheering subsides when I don''t say anything. I feel Adrian''s hand trembling. With every passing second, his hope was diminishing Soon his hand coils back around the ring and it ---- eee drops. His head lowers "Tam sorry... I don''t know what I was thinking..." " Just forget what I said-" I don''t let himplete. Dropping on my knees in front of him I press my lips on his and he sat there frozen. I kiss him with everything in me. My fingers brush through his hair. And soon I feel him kissing me back. His arms wrap around me in a tight embrace and he deepens the kiss. T pull back for a second to only breathe out. "Yes Adrian. My answer is a yes." Everyone around cheers so loudly that I swear I thought I will go deaf. Adrian presses his palms on my ears, rather than his own and I only chuckle. His hearing abilities are way stronger than mine. Yet he is more concerned of me going deaf. ---- "Damm little rabbit. You made me the most happiest man alive today." With this he leans closer to settle a long tender kiss on my forehead. And then he pulls me into his warm embrace. We stayed like that when suddenly we all hear a cute giggle along with the sound of pping right under us. Adrian and I pull back to look down and I see Zariyan looking up at us with her innocent brown eyes. She had somehow managed to crawl to us and was extending up her arms. As if asking us to pick her up. Adrian couldn''t even see her doing it, but her presence alone was enough. He crouched down and pick up her and next I know he starts showering kisses all over her cheeks and her giggles only got louder. "Here you are my little munchkin. From this day hence you can call me Dada." ---- eee = " Say Dada." She opens her cute lips and pouts, as if she is really trying hard. And then everyone around looks in horror as she extends her soft small fingers and traces Adrian''s blind eye. "Da..... Da" I was bbergasted would be an understatement. My hand shoots up to my lips and I feel tears of happiness well in my eyes. Not just me but even Adrian stilled for a second He held her soft petite hands in his and kisses them. I thought I was dreaming but the tear drop leaving Adrian''s eyes wasn''t a hallucination. He was crying on our little Zariyan calling him Dada for the first tume He hugs her so lovingly that I hear everyone around echoing awes. I giggle looking at them and then I see Adrian open his other free arm for me. Chapter 578 ---- "gin Silence! Hands behind your back! His voice thundererd from behind me and I feel my wolf flinch in my mind. I grit my teeth to follow hismand. T was out of options. Slowly I move my arms to locks my hands behind me. Gripping my wrist. Now. Down on your knees. My heart leaps in my chest and sweat pools in the nape of my neck. I watch everyone staring at me and I gulp. This was going to be way more embarrassing than T thought. Slowly I drop down on my knees, making sure to look head. I could see his looming presence behind me, his huge shadow engulfing minepletely. And I dare not moved. ---- ee = T waited for his nextmand anxiously. I thought I had an idea of what it could be. He could make me stay in this position for hours under the scorching sun. Or worse make me say sorry a hundred times- Your palms on the ground. I blink. Okay. This doesn''t sound good. Maybe I don''t know him. that well. I drop down and the position was too embarrassing in itself. Tt looked like I was some animals on my four legs. I look up to watch him walking away from me Stopping at a good two hundred meters distance from me, her perches down on a rock to open his legs and Jean lower. You will crawl to me on your hands and knees. ---- What the fuck! Tam not some pet of his! I have my legs to walk. Why would I need to crawl? Blind rage fills my insides as I look at him and he only tilts his neck to look at me in boredom. Tt may look easy but its not. Scout. Tle speaks and the very next minute I feel a weight dropping on my back, that had me literally bow down. Was that... a rock? T see Scout retreating after putting that rock on my back and my fists clench This man is crazy! He probably cant expect me to crawl to him with this hundred kgs weight on my back! This will not only check his endurance but will also be a test to measure the strength in his arms, legs and core. ---- eee = He looks at everyone to speak and I already feel my arms trembling under the weight. I could barely stay in this position. How will I crawl to him? At the moment all the talks of self respect, ego, morale were thrown out if the window as he smirks to throw the challenge at me. Lets see if your puny limbs can hold the weight of the responsibility to save the world, Robin hood. Or you bow and submit in front of it. That stupid smirk. T wanted to wipe it off his face. My fists clench and I was ready for it. Bring it on bastard! I will show you who is the puny one here Chapter 409 ---- The lilies? Add more of them. I need this entire ce to smell like them. They are her favourite. Doradora sighs. Tt already does Lordie. No. Add more. Okay Lordie I will do that. And what about the petals that fall when she enters? Have you assigned someone - Doradora literally grabs Lordies shoulders to calm him. We all have managed everythingie Lordie! Only you are runningte herie! Goi! Adrian rubs his neck in awkwardness and then nods He is the groom. Of course he has to be ready. And present on the stage before his little Rabbit enters. He walks into his room and runs his fingers on the ---- bed to find a three piece suit already ced there. Freshening up, he puts it on to only struggle with the tie In hisnd of darkness these formal things weren''t a thing He was sofortable in those lose cotton clothes. But if Sierra liked these formal body hugging clothes? He would wear it for her. Damn he would do anything for his little rabbit. Let alone be ufortable for a few hours. He tugs on the tie to make a knot and he could already feel the sleeve of the coat ripping under his taut biceps. Beads of sweat trail down his temple, he was gettingte. He needs to hurry with this. They haven''t invited much guests over for the wedding because Sierra preferred a small private wedding than avish one. But Doninic and few others from the castle will be ---- there. He was going to give up on this stupid thing when all of a sudden warm soft fingers brush against his and take over from him. Can I? Sierra asks and his fingers retreat in an instant. He inhales her scent and his body rxes immediately. She didn''t have to ask him. She can even strangle him with this tie it she wants to. And he promises he will only thank her for it. Damm. He has really gone insane for this woman. He cant even imagine to spend a second of the rest of his life without her. Within barely a few seconds, she effortlessly ties the knot and then presses her palms on his chest. All done. He could feel her eyes on him. She was taking him in and he never thought he would ever feel what they ---- eee = call nervousness His heart was thudding rapidly and heat was gushing to his ears. Are you alright? Of course. Why do you ask little Rabbit? Umm nothing. Its just that your ears... They are red. Are you blushing? Fuck! Timmediately turn away from her and rub my ears. Damn it. They were really burning. This is so embarrassing. Even the most coldest stoic men thaw in front of the woman they like. No one could know it better than me now. T just... L.its hot her- My futile attempt to lie got dumped when I heard small muffled giggles from behind. Chapter 410 ---- Theave heard a lot of things. Birds chirping. Water gushing, rain drops pelting on ss, air moving... you name it and I can tell from the slightest of sound whats happening around me. Yet out of all things I have ever heard, the sound of her giggles is the most melodious sound my ears have ever heard I can hear it my entire life and never get bored However I don''t like her muffling it. I want to hear her fullugh. So that I can imagine her face. Those almond eyes twinkling brighter than stars at night. Her button nose tilted up in the air and those plump lips stretching. giving a peep of her beautifully aligned pearl white teeth. Sorry I... Haha.. I cant hold in. Your expression. That''s it. She pulls away her hand to throw back her head andugh fully. And I smile. ---- eee That''s it. She continues to chuckle and I continue to listen. And then slowly I take a step closer to her and then another. Once she was done I grab her tiny waist with my huge ones and the sparks light up. Never ever muffle yourugh, little rabbit. Trust me when I say it''s the most pure and real thing I have ever heard. She locks her fingers behind my neck and presses our fronts together. I could feel her staring into my eyes. ---- Chapter 217 Adrians pov Then get used to it my dear soon to be husband. Because you are going to surrounded by it quite often. Heaven. This is what my small world would look like then. I press our foreheads together and move down my fingers on the silk fabric covering her body. I trace her every inch. Her every curve. To move up to her face. She had put extensions on her eyshes when she didn''t needed any. Her skin was covered by a smooth coating.. Make up as they call it. Her hair was tied up in a bun and countless pins were stuck in to keep it in ce ---- eee = I bet they must be hurting her. It''s like they have emptied a pack on her. As soon as this gets over and we enter our room the first thing I will rip off are these fucking pins. They are hurting my little rabbit. Followed by this dress. I will unwrap my wedding gift... My little rabbit and will devour her whole. I will gift her the best night of her life Thave waited for this day for years and now its really happening. Sometimes I wonder if I am still dreaming. But then her in my arms right now. These sparks. They are all real It''s a bad omen to have the groom see the bride before the marriage. She whispers trying to push on my chest and T furrow Chapter 581 ---- imagine a world where both werewolves and Crets lived peacefully together. And their dream dide true. With time everyone learned to live together in the light and the need for thend of darkness was not felt. Tr was closed off with a seal to stop anyone from entering that area. It became nothing more than a prohibited territory. Everything was well until in thest two months, an aura was detected over the river of death and we suspect that the seal had been broken. Others gasp at the news to look at each other except for me and Lucas. Thas suspected this already and Damian just confirmed my doubts. There have been kidnappings happening in thest few months, way more than ever before. I tracked them personally and I found out that it was a circuit. My eyes steer to him and I was stunned. I thought he ---- had dismissed those cases because father told him to I never realised he was still investigating it after me and all those other woman were saved from those kidnappers. T tracked the circuit and I arrived at just one name Thend of darkness. Something big is going on behind this barrier and its time we unravel it. Others nods to his words, determined to assist him in this. You all, the special Seven will be joining me in this mission. In exactly one month from now, we all will be stepping into thend of darkness and uprooting this very weed out from its roots! There could be perils, life threatening llenges, monsters, beasts, threats we have no idea of. Our enemy is unknown and our battle field is and where you cant see. There is no scope for error because a single mistake by anyone of you can make all of usnd dead! ---- Tneed all of you, together as one in this mission! Am I clear! Yes Sir! A loud thunder p of voices echoes and I was a littlete or rather low with the enthusiasm. Tt was a warm up till now but from today onwards. We begin the real training. A blindfold will be tied on your eyes to sharpen your all other senses and our timings will change to night. We begin at midnight everyday and you will be given time to rest in the day. Anyone having any questions. Silence. No one speaks and Damien nods. Blindfolds are kept on the table to your right. Put it on. While I could feel the anxiousness in others aura, I was surprisingly calm. And I somehow knew why it was like that. ---- eee = Since childhood I have been trained in darkness as much as I have been trained in light Dad made sure I never felt helpless or weak because of losing a sense. I tie the blindfold on my eyes and I immediately feel all my other senses getting highlightened. I could hear the water running behind, the sound of the crickets in the forest, my own steady breaths. Sight is a luxury Damien''s voice boomed, as I hear him circle around us like a hawk. But instinct? They will keep you alive and breathing. When you will have nothing? You will still have your instincts. Phase one. Recognition. You all will be assigned a partner. You will be given two minutes to touch them and remember them. Thear the sound of someone spraying something and. I furrow my brows. Chapter 412 ---- She shuffles on her feet Yes a bit. Majority are happy with our union but some still see me as Xavier''s wife and their first Queen Thave seen their hatred earlier, Adrian and its the worst feeling ever. The stares... thements. Hey. I cup her face in my palms and make her look at me. You shouldn''t care about what people think of you. Rather the only opinion that matters is your own. Do you think you are doing wrong by marrying me? She shakes her in a no. Of course not Adrian. You are my mate! Even Xav wanted this. Zariyan loves you already- So that''s it. Stop letting others tell you what is right or wrong. Stop letting them define you. Only you can do that. She nods. And the next thing I know she throws her ---- eee arms around me and hugs me tightly. You are the best Adrian... how did I got so lucky? Damn woman Is she listening to herself? I am the lucky one here. Stop crying now or you will ruin this ck thing coating your eyes. She giggles to pull back. Tt''s mascara stupid. It ads volume to ones eyshes. You were even able to feel it? T told you my fingertips are my eyes. Tam impressed. When we''re you not? She smacks her palms on my chest again and I smile. Okay I am leaving. I still have to pin this dress properly. Give your best my little Rabbit because I will love ---- ripping it tonight. Shut up! You won''t do anything like that She calls from the door and I ce my hands in my pocket to lean back on the wall. T can''t promise that now Jerk! With this she is gone and I shake my head to smile. The very next second the door opens and closes. Lord Adrian. Whats it Lawrence or should I continue to call you bubbles. There was anxiousness in his voice: Lordie... I... this.. I sigh and offer him the blindfold I usually wear in the light. Come here and put this. ---- os He takes the blindfold from my hands and I feel his hands shivering. What''s it? Speak. T groan. While settling down in front of him It''s time Lord. You should tell Ms Sierra now. One day or the other the other the truth is going toe out. I grip the blindfold inches before it touches my eyes and grip it in my fists A nerve in my forehead ticks. Tow many times have I told you not to teach me what to do? TI am sorry Lordie. I just- Out. He rushes out without another word and my brown eyes slowly lift up to catch my own reflection in the mirror. My lip curls up. Chapter 413 ---- A well dressed man sat there, ready for his great wedding day. His brown eyes were looking back at me. Focussed, clear and not all distorted. Showing no signs of blindness. What did I say to you Z? Llift my finger with which I touched my little Rabbit s lips and I see her red lipstick smeared on it. Twill take back whatever was meant to be mine from the beginning. And Sierra was just the beginning. With this I kiss my own finger, still feeling her warm lips against my own. I never lied to you my little Rabbit. I just never told you the full truth. Who do you think opened Xavier''s creatures chains? Who let him free from the dungeons. ---- eee It wasnt easy for me. But giving away his life to save Sierra was his choice, not mine. You held your promise to our mom.Z. And I will hold my promise to you. T will love your doll like you weren''t able to. T promise. But expect nothing else from me. ---- Chapter 219 Adrians pov T was standing on the stage, waiting for the arrival of my pretty little rabbit. She she sure has a knack of making me wait. While the guests were chatting. looking excited as ever all I could think of was, if she decided to reapply her lipstick. She had better not or I don''t promise to bite and kiss it off her plump lips. My Lycan is as excited as me. All he is good at is showing me images of her moaning my name while I enter her. No matter how many times we fuck. Sierra King. No sh that. Soon to be Sierra Volkov is a woman I can never get enough of. And the more time I spend with her, the more I want ---- eee = her. Ican clearly see why my brother got so obsessed with her and evenid his life to protect her. She is a fucking siren. Her innocence, her selflessness, her voice hit your heart and before you even realise it? She had already stolen your heart from your chest. Tam her mate. There was no way I was immune to her. If she had that effect on another men, imagine what effect she would have on me. My brother was stupid You don''t cage a golden bird in order to own it. You let it fly, soar, higher and higher. You let it explore new territories, you let her see the dangers this world has. And if the bird loves you just like you love it, one day. May it be today or tomorrow the bird is going to fly back to you Chapter 414 ---- No matter if it has to travel miles, cross oceans or cover mountains. It will do everything it can toe back to you. Because you are its home It''s safe heaven. And that''s exactly what I am to my little Rabbit. Home I wasn''t lying to her when I told her that I love her. Indeed since thest 22 years, the only woman. important enough to own a space in my mind and heart is her. I have emotions, I am not some fucking stone. But it doesn''t mean that T let go of everything I can have just because of her. Tam not like those stupid men who fight over some woman and make innocents suffer because of their personal vindictiveness. Tam practical. ---- ee = Thave a fucking brain, which both of my other brotherck. If there is one man capable enough to rule both these worlds? It''s me. Adrian Volkan. The bnce between peace and chaos. Half werewolf, half Cret. ALycan. Better of both these worlds. And soon my little Rabbit will understand this. She will herself ask me to rule this Kingdom when she watches everything tumble under Dominics rule. One uprising and he will be on my feet, asking for help. And I being the giving brother will help him. Soon people will see, he will see who can rule better ---- -_ and then I will finally get back everything that I had lost. T will avenge you Mom... Dad I will get that bastard, Gerald and make him pay for every fuvking second of torture he did on both of you. He will beg for death but I won''t give him any. You can never be forgotten mom and dad. Your sufferings will never go invain. Your son is alive. This is just the beginning of my revenge. The beginning of my story. You look dashing brother. I almost got blinded. A voice whispers from above me, my body gets on high alert feeling a foreign touch but as soon as I recognise the voice, my Lycan rxes. Dom ---- eee = Adrian He pulls me for a hug and I hug hum back. T could have killed him and taken over the throne easily, just like it had happened many times in history. But it just wasnt me. Tam practical. But not heartless. Tle has the some blood as me. My only family after of course my little Rabbit and Zariyan. And never ever will I wish any harm on him. I pull back and his eyes look at me from top to bottom. He looked impressed Tall, dark and handsome. You fit every woman''s fairytale bro. What are men like us supposed to do? He speaks and I try not looking into his eyes. Pretending to be blind isnt easy. Trust me. Get a good tan maybe. Chapter 585 ---- Chapter 327 My fists clench. He shouldn''t kindle the fire I have been trying to control since so long. T don''t know how long I can hold it before I burn everything in it. He drops a bunch of bandaids, rolls and antiseptics beside me and I look up at him in confusion. He crouches on his knees and I see him gripping my cargo pants from its knee and ripping it open. The cloth was already threadbare from there. My bloody bruised kneees to surface and without wasting a second he cleans it. That bastard. I don''t know what is his problem with you. It''s like he holds some grudge against you. This is the first time I have seen Lucas talk so much and that too with such bitterness in his voice. ---- I thought he was calm as the ocean, but my bad, I forgot, the calmest sees harbour the deadliest typhoons. You know they say anger is like a burning coal in your hands. One of the easiest ways to get rid of it is to throw it on someone else. Maybe he was just venting out someone else anger on me. He scoffs to finish up bandaging that leg.moving onto the next Of course. It must be about that fiance if his that rejected him but this gives him no right to torture you like that. He was right. I couldn''t deny him. The next time he does something like that I swear I am going to raise my voice- You won''t Lucas. This isn''t your battle.I am not going to break with sone stupid crawling and. reprimands. ---- Plus haven''t you heard what they say about breaking? What saying? What doesn''t break you, only makes you stronger. Tlis eyes meet mine. Admiration flickers in them and then he gets up, shakes his head and holds my elbows to tend to it You are really different, Robin. Well that is something I can take. He smiles and I chuckle feeling the awkwardness between us getting lifted. Tle turns around to discard the bandages in the dustbin and T couldn''t help ask him You knew about the kidnappings, didn''t you? You were the only one who didn''t react on hearing about it. I see his shoulders getting stiff, that smile on his lips vanishes. ---- eee = And I wonder if it was a mistake asking him this. It could be personal. Thad no right to know. But maybe I could help him. Who is Sarah. Your mate- Thats none of your business, Robin! Don''t intrude into areas where you are not wee. A nerve on his forehead was ticking. The corded veins on his neck were showing. Picking up a packer if Cigars, he curses under his breath and I watch him walking out on hurried steps. T didn''t mean to- I step out to look around but he was gone. Sighing, I was going to go back in when I see two figures sitting beside a bonfire outside a tent and my heart churns in my chest. Damien and... Lilly. Chapter 416 ---- This is all bullshit. My Lycan sees red at the thought of our mate running away from us and I rip the letter to shreds. A loud growl erupts my from my chest and before I know my feet were taking me to our house. Nearly breaking our bedroom door off its hinges, I pull open her cupboard and my heart drops seeing half of it empty. No... no Sier. Lam never going to forgive you if you do this to me. I was bloody so excited... 1 was preparing for our future... for a life where I wake up seeing your face and doze off with the same view. You cant steal that away from me. You can''t! And that too in just barely two lines. You didn''t even consider me worth it to give me a fucking reason why you left me! Lam a little nervous, Adrian. Some people still think ---- eee of me to be Xavier''s wife. Ihave see. Their hatred. I don''t want to live in it again. Could this be why? No... no fuck! This cant be! And even if this was the reason, she wouldn''t have never left Zariyan with me! Counseloor, Dora. Engage all forces. Search and every corner of the twenty miles radius from here. But Lordie she said she didn''t - Dora interrupts but my fists meet the wall and he flinched along with everyone. Fresh blood dripped down from my hand. I don''t give two shits what she said! Find her! Now! Hurry up and scram! He nods to leave and I see red. Everyone out! Within seconds everyone vacates the ce and I ---- bang close the door. T could hear Zariyans cries again. She was missing her mothers touch. Just like T was feeling her connection to me flickering I wanted to hold her in my arms and tell her everything will be fine. But I don''t trust myself right now. My Lycan was making me see red He has never been able to break through the barriers of my mind and enter. But today... he was on a rampage... I could hear him screaming in my mind. What if what people said about her was right? She was indeed a dirty little slut. A whore. What if she had countless men wrapped around her fingers and she eloped with a secret lover of hers? No mother can leave behind her child unless she never loved him or her. ---- eee = What if she was fooling us all? She never loved Zariyan. She never loved you. She never loved Xavier. You were all nothing but her ythings. If she can abandon her own child, why cant she abandon you? You were a fool Adrian... just like your brother and countless other men. No! Dammit no! Stop it! I press my palms on my ears to shut out my Lycans voice. He was a fucking animal. What does he know about us humans? My Sier isnt like that. I have seen her my entire life through the eyes of darkness. She never even looked at men... let alone tried to seduce them. She was married off to Xavier. She was a barter. Fucking him wasnt cheating. Chapter 417 ---- This can''t be it. Her eyes were not lying. She really loves me. Then why Sierra! Fucking why! As I denied my Lycans ims his rage only multiplied. ---- eee Chapter 221 Whore! Maniptor! Bitch! She yed you. Joke is on you! All of you My Lycans screams in my mind were fucking me up. My mind felt numb along with my body. Shut up! No she didn''t! Shut up! I continue to try to silence him. The tussle between my mind and my Lycan had me stumble, m against the the walls of the room and topple over the furniture. I see my finger nails shifting to ws and then back. T was screaming. Trying to keep him in. Stopping him from shifting my body. ---- Aghhhhhhhhh A loud scream leaves my lips. I tried.. I swear I did but I cant do this any longer.I drop down on my knees to hold my head. My vision was getting blurred, sharp excruciating pains hit my skull every other second and I suddenly feel all the energy leaving my body. No little Rabbit You can''t do this to me. To us. Come back Sierra. Fuckinge back to us. Or I swear I will never forgive you for this no matter your reasons. No reason is enough to abandon our little Zariyan. For a mother to abandon her child. She couldy her life for Zariyan... how can she do this? No reason is enough to make a fool of me and leave me on our wedding day standing on the stage. No reason is enough to fucking betray the entire ---- eee = werewolf and Crets kingdom Come back while there is still time I may forgive you Sier. Juste back With this another sharp pain hits my skull and I see ck dots enter my vision. Before I know my body slumps down to fall on the floor and thest thing I see is a picture. It was resting on the side table. Me and Sier were kissing Zariyans either cheek and she was giggling. It was a picture perfect. We were so happy. Why little Rabbit? Why did you do this then? Why? Chapter 418 ---- The Crets and Werewolf forces searched each and every inch of the forests but they found no trace of Sierra.It was impossible. There couldn''t be any ce she could have left from. It wasnt like she vanished in thin air. The wedding was cancelled. The guests were asked to retreat get every person had just one question on their lips Why would Ms Sierra do this? She was the prodigy. She faced every trouble that ever came their way with her head held high. She never stepped back or showed fear in any respect. Why now? Why a hero character took the role of a coward. Why a lover became a betrayer. And most important of all, why did a loving mother chose to be a stranger to her own child? Little Zariyan continued to cry non stop for the next few hours. Everyone tried. They gave her food, her favourite toy to y with, they craddled her in their ---- eee arms but she didn''t wanted any of that She only needed her mom and dads When her mom left her and her Dada didn''t even be her Dada in the first ce. The marriage never happened. Within a matter of seconds, the little child lost both her parents and became an orphan. Do you think Lordie will love our Zariyan the same way? What if he hates her for Sierras mistakes all er life and refuses to take her in. She is this ingdoms princess... she cant live as an orphan. Doradora whispers to Tixie, while softly settling down a sleeping Zariyan on the bed. The poor child had cried herself to sleep. Tixie looks at Zariyan and then folds her hands to look up Moon Goddess. Please protect this child. She has lost her one parent already, dont make her lose another. ---- ee Doradora joins her and they both offer a prayer to the moon goddess above There was nothing else anyone could do now. Everyone had just one question on their minds. Why Sierra did this? But little did they know that the answer is going to change the future of both the worlds forever. Some truths are better not said because if they areid in the open? The result isplete obliteration. ---- eee = Chapter 222 One hour Ago Sierra''s POV I look at my reflection in the mirror and heat rushes to my cheeks. He did prove true to his words. I don''t need a lipstick to brighten my lips anymore. He did its part by nibbling and sucking on them. If anything I even feel them slightly swollen. My thumb brushes over them and I find a unique light shining in my eyes. I felt alive, exhrated and most important of all, loved. Getting married to the man you love, is like a wishe true. A wish that you saw every night but the second you peeled open your eyes, you would drop back into the Chapter 419 ---- reality. Not anymore. He is my reality now. He is going to be mine just like I will be his. Sierra Volkov Damn. Even my name would feel heavy and powerful. It rolled off so easily from my lips: No validation needed, no extra efforts, just natural. Just like how our bond is. Adjusting my long wedding dress that touched the floor. I tilt my head to open a pin and press it between my lips Turning around I tighten it from around my waist and I was going to pin it when Adrians words echo in my mind. Do your best little Rabbit because tonight I am going to love ripping it off your beautiful body. ---- My fingers slightly tremble, a knot twists in my stomach and I feel wetness pool between my legs Shit! Grabbing the counter, I take deep breaths trying to stop thinking of how he is going to be fuck me tonight. He had been holding back every time we did it. just know it. Tle drains me but never pushes on my limits to get his own satisfaction. I am no way a match to a Cret like him. They can be referred to as bulls in bed. Their energy is never exhausting. I even read somewhere that Crets can go on for days let alone hours without rest. While for me? He is right... lresemble a little rabbit under him. Ican barely survive a few hours before my thighs start trembling and body starts shivering. Thave no idea what tonight has in store for me... what ---- he has nned for me. And while I am slightly anxious I am more curious of it I want to see how he moves my body to his tunes. I want to test my own limits. I want to satisfy him as much as he satisfies me. I don''t wish to stay as his little rabbit tonight, I wish to be a lioness. His lioness. My cheeks blush further as I realised T have been thinking about sex the entirest then minutes. Aghhh Sier! Get a hold of yourself. Patting my cheeks with my palms I shake my head to nod at myself. Lets do this Tam ready. With this high bun, make up and long sleeved elegant wedding dress, I felt beautiful. If only Adrian could see me with his eyes. All this was for him ---- eee = I wanted to look beautiful for him Turning around I was ready to leave when suddenly I feel something rising up in my throat and I gagged. Fuck! I literally rush back to the washroom with my dress held up in my hands. Crouching down in front of the basin, I gag again and I feel the muscles in my stomach contract and then... Grahhh! I vomit out the contents of my stomach. Crouching forward. My entire body shivers and skin crawls. Grabbing the rim of the sink I try to maintain my bnce. Soon the contractions subside and I could breathe again. My lips were open, the shit was still dripping down my lips and my mind was numb. Did I eat something wrong? Could it be some stomach infection? Chapter 420 ---- I was weighing the options with my still numb mind but when my teary hazy vision clears and J look down at the contents in the sink I just spilled. My world stops moving. ck... My vomit was pitch ck and there was a strange disgusting smell to it that I hadn''t smelt before. ---- eee Chapter 223 Sierras POV My entire body was shivering, mind numb and senses distorted. Cleaning the tears leaving my eyes with the back of my hand I take in a deep inhale. This has to be a nightmare. Yes. I will wake up any second now. I catch my reflection in the mirror above and I find my face to be ashen. My once plump lips were blue and trembling and my eyes were rimmed red. It wasn''t the usual tired red. I furrow my brows to move closer to the mirror and I find thin red lines extending from my eyeball. I close my eyes to deeply inhale and exhale. This is nothing. Lam overthinking. ---- ee I''s all a mistake. I must have eaten something wrong. T will ask Chloe, she will give me some medicine and it will be alright. Right? Thad barely gotten few seconds to breathe when I feel another churn in my stomach. My arms wrap around my stomach and then again I feel that sick feeling. I gag and crouch forward again as another upthrust rises. Fuck... no! I vomit out more shit and this time all the assurance I was giving myself died down. Pitch ck... the shit was so dark that I knew this couldn''t be normal Profound fear enters my mind and I feel tears streaming down my eyes. Whats wrong with me? And that''s when my eyes catch something on my wrist and I lift up my trembling hand to stare under my palm. ---- eee = There was something ck. Like a spiders web of dark veins...running all up my arms. T open the faucet and lower my arm under it. I rub the dark lines but they stay... My skin was turning red with rubbing but the dark lines stay. And that''s when I felt like I had seen something like this before. It was strangely familiar to me. Think Sierra! An image shes in front of my eyes and my heart stopped beating for a second. Xavier... He had something simr to this on his thigh before... before he changed into that monster. My heart drops to my feet. And my lungs seize. Chapter 615 ---- Not till thest bubble of oxygen remaining in my lips. Not till this heart seizes to beat. Not till there is someone who is waiting for Robin Hood toe and save them. The surface became a blurry mirage above, distant as a dream. I could feel myself failing. I was fighting with the force of nature, water, of course I couldn''t stand a chance in front of it But won''t it take mercy on me if I told her I cant die yet? Tstill have to save my momma. To see her. And to tell her that despite everything that she did, T still love her. Even if I don''t remember her touch or her face, I am in love with the very thought of her holding me in her arms again. Just one look... that would be enough. I want to see her once. Will nature understand that I have lives to save? ---- eee Stomachs to feed Smiles to spread. The kids in the orphanage are waiting for me. I have to go back to them. Lucas. His sister. She is waiting for him. We have to save her. Nature.... Moon goddess are you listening to me? Save me... Please so that I can save others. Don''t go so harsh on me. I don''t want to die. Not yet. I look up to see bubbles leaving my lips. My weight getting heavier as I sinked deeper into the clutches of that darkness. My arm stretches up for an anchor I could tether to, a hope if light in this darkness. But I got none. You willy your life to save others but no one will ---- do it for you, Princess. I don''t recall any praises or words if appreciation. All [hear are Damien s harsh words. Could he be right? Am Treally not worth getting saved? Is being selfless such a bad thing? T feel a numbness spreading over my mind and my vision getting blurred to darkness. It was an indication, a submission. Save me. Thest plea I made was to my wolf. But just like everyone else, she abandoned me. I guess I understand her, she never liked me anyways. I kept her away from her mate. Now all she wants is to get rid of my body. And I think her wish is going toe true very soon. Lam going to die ---- eee = Chapter 347 Suddenly, a firm hand mped around my arm, strong and unyielding and I feel my body getting hauled up with force, something soft presses on my lips and I feel bubbles of oxygen getting forced into my mouth. An arm wraps around my waist, anchoring me from getting pulled down. My eyes snap open under water and [ had a heart attack. Damien. He was kissing me. Pressing his lips onto mine. Lending me all his breaths without caring about himself. His long brown hair floated in the water and Isaw a yellow light, something like a halo around his head, like the one found around gods and angels and I couldn''t help wonder if he was one. My angel. His eyes were closed. He couldn''t see, or rather he Chapter 422 ---- Their hatred is nothing in front of their lives. I was never selfish. And even now I can''t be. Dropping my trembling hands from the window ss, I clean my tears with the back of my hand and turn around to leave with a heavy heart. Zariyan baby... you better hate your mother all your life. Than seeing her be a monster. They called me their hero... the prodigy. And I chose to die as one. Goodbye. T wish I could tell you how much I love you, before I leave but I can''t even afford that. Take care my daughter..... Momma will always be with you in your heart. ---- eee Or maybe not Why will you love or remember a mother that abandoned you 9 months after birth right? Maybe I will not get any ce in your heart. But thats fine. I know I deserve it. Please forgive me one day. And with this I walk out of the lives of the most precious people in my life. Sometimes love is not in holding onto but in letting go... Adrian''s words repeat in my mind and a sob broke through my lips. You were right Adrian... Tam letting go today. Goodbye. ---- Chapter 224 Part II 24 yearster The new united Province Aghh let my mother go! Leave her! A little child of barely seven was tugging and biting on the arms of a Cret triple his size. The man looked down at the little pest slowing them down and he kicked the child away. The boy drops back with a thud, scrapping his elbow in the process. A crowd had gathered of Crets and werewolves both, people were gossiping and whispering yet no one did anything to help. Reyan! Don''t hurt him! Take me.. I am willing to go with you. Please! The werewolf boy looked up at his mother in ---- helplessness as she pleaded the Crets. Tears were streaming down his big blue eyes and he only clears them with the back of his hand to get up again. He held the leg of the Cret who was gripping his mothers hair and he bit. This little piece of shit! The Cret growls throwing away the woman to his men. They held her back, touching her at inappropriate ces. One wrapped his arm around her breast from behind while other gripped her ass. No... no please. The woman didn''t care what was happening to her. Her only focus was on her son who was down at the feet of the Cret. Taking out a whip from his pant pocket, the Cret ms it on the floor and the boy flinched. Maybe I should start with you, trash. Your father owed ten thousand coins. And now he is dead. His debt is not going to pay itself. Why don''t you start with rubbing your nose on my Chapter 619 ---- Choking was one of the reason but I knew he heard it. He had to hear it Did this satisfy yourst wish and quench your curiosity, Alex? Thave been watching. Seeing you bullying my Princess since the day she got here. I didn''t meddle. I was being patient with you because you were a great warrior. ay ri us A little bullying will only make her stronger right? But today? You crossed the limits. The second you touched her? You signed your death sentence. Getting up I drag him to the bucket of cold water and line his face against the surface of water. She struggled, she cried, she begged under that water. Yet no one heard her. And now? No one is going to hear you. With this I push his face into the water and tighten the grip of my belt around his neck. I nkly stared at his struggles and I watch Zariyan struggling under ---- eee water. My grip on the belt only tightens I see her soft lips opening, begging for help. Yet no one did anything. I see her beautiful eyes closing. Giving up on life. Yet I don''t give up. I don''t loosen my grip. Karma is a bitch. They are right. And I am the one who tames that bitch. He has to pay for his sins. Justice has to be delivered And Damien Theodores justice is well known to be innocent Those bubbles stop, thrashing seizes and his body drops dead in the pool. Yet I keep staring at it Wondering that if I hadn''t been there ande on time, I would have found my innocent Princess in the ---- same condition. No one is going to sacrifice their life for you, Princess I lied to her. There are people who will. But she doesn''t have to know that. -Sir he is dead. Scout exims from behind and I finally let the belt go. The water sshes and his body slumps down into it. Get rid of his body. And make sure no one gets to know about it... Especially Robin. He nods, bowing and just like that I walk out of the secret dungeon with a nk face. No one messes with Robin And if someone dares? They will have to face me in theirst breath. ---- eee = I got your back, Princess. Soar as high as you want. But if you ever look back? You will find me there. Soaring in your shadows. Chapter 424 ---- Chapter 225 Your people? Oh really? If you are so concerned of them why don''t you pay back my money on their behalf? We will never trouble the boy and his mother again. The mysterious man delves his hands in his pockets and takes out a pouch. The Crets all stopughing and look at it. The man extends his hand with the pouch. The Crets eyes widen in greed and he extends his own hand to hold it. When the mysterious man intentionally upturned the bag. Making almost hundreds of coins to clink on the floor. All the Crets greedily drop on the floor to collect the coins. Their eyes widen seeing the coins of gold. They were the most expensive of all. ---- eee Only the super rich in the kingdom owned them The Crets tongues were animatedly dropping in greed and for the man they looked nothing less than dogs fighting for a bone. Catching them of guard, the man wraps the whips end around his gloved hand and then... Whip! Aghbh!" The Crets cried in pain but the man doesn''t stop. He continues to whip the men mercilessly as they hurried to pick up the coins. The woman, her son and all the people surrounding them looked at the man in ck with respect and admiration in their eyes. Standing up against the Crets wasnt something majority werewolves dared to do. Crets were stronger, faster and more lethal. Yet this man... who was barely half the size of Crets had stood up for them. ---- Damn you! Picking up half of the coins, the Crets literally run out of there. Their steps were staggered, backs coated in whip marks but none mattered to them except the gold coins. Once they were out of view the man in ck sighs and drops the whip. He adjusts his cap again to look back when the woman literally drops on his feet. You... saved our lives today my child. I am forever indebted in you. Thank you... Thank you so much! The man steps bac! Not expecting this. And then his shoulders drop. He crouched down and held the woman''s folded hands to make her stand up. Taking out couple of more notes from his other pocket, he slipped them into the woman''s hands. The woman shakes her head in a no. ---- eee = No my child! You have already done enough. I cant take them! If owning gold coins was rare, owning paper notes was even more rarer. Only the King and few council members had so much money. Mere one note costs 500 gold coins. And this man was giving the woman a bundle. The woman tried to ce the notes back in the mans palms but he steps back. Refusing. " But At the same time the little boy of seven steps in, peeping up to look at the mans identity behind the cap. The man only drops his caps shade further down. Who are you? Are you the Robin hood hero 9 everyone talks about Tam Reyan. Can I know your name? My friends will be so jealous when I tell them I met you! Chapter 626 ---- T couldn''t understand why this was happening. Whats wrong with me? I try to punch him again when he effortlessly moves aside and I stumble forward to fall. My body takes the impact, my cheek presses on the ground and I justy there to fill my lungs with some air. Moon goddess, please. Just let me win this once.'' IT want to see my momma. Please." Tears of frustration and helplessness fill my eyes. I try to move but my entire body was aching like anything Everyone has long stopped cheering for me. And all I see in their eyes for me is concern and pity. No. Thave to get up Lam not weak. Not someone to be pitied. Thave to find momma. That shine in dads eyes when he talked about mom? I ---- eee will bring it back And no one can stop me. Not even him. Clutching the sand in my fists, I lift myself up to turn around. He stood there, staring down at me. His calmness. His indifference. Tt only rubbed down further on my nerves. Dusting my clothes, I just stood there. Waiting for him to attack. But he didn''t. No even once he came to attack. What is he ying? Why isn''t he attacking me? My eyes watch him from head to toe. His weakness. I still haven''t been able to locate it. No matter who the person is? Everyone does have a weakness. Right? I just have to find his and attack on it. Chest. ---- No way. Torso. Nope. No way a weakness with those bulging muscles. Thighs? They kept me pressed down with their mere weight when he fucked me. No way will I survive if I get my legs locked between them. Think Zartyan! Calves? Yes. Maybe. I can try a leg sweep With a new focus set in my mind, I sprint towards him with all the energy in my body. He stood. unfazed like a statue when I drop down on my knees and swept my leg near his feet He jumped so lightly, like he was a damn feather. And just like that, his feet didn''t even brush my leg- What the fuc- ---- T couldn''tplete. A slow taunting smirk forms on his lips and the next thing I know he drops down on me. His palms grip my wrists and press them on the either side of my head. His huge body drops its weight on me. This fucker! T was going to lift my knee and root it where the sun doesn''t shine when the realisation hits me like a truck. Double lock.... He had my thigh and knee in a double lock. Shit! Dad has taught me about it. Its said to be the most dangerous locks out there. And the worst thing? There is no way out of it. He seemed to realise it. His eyes sh with mine. And that taunting gaze was clearly evident. Dammit! How can I let this happen! He has an upper hand in this for sure and he is going to win if I don''t do something. Chapter 629 ---- Tap Ignored. Also get some damp clothes and a set of bandages- Tap. What! He snaps at me, finally looking down into my eyes and I feel my wolf flinch at his tone again. Ignoring it, I softly whisper. Tam alright Sir, you... you can put me down. I was mistaken if I thought this would solve anything. Tlis grip on my body only tightens and T see him clenching his jaw so tight. That I feared he was going to crack his mrs T swear Robin. You either shut up on your own or I am going to make you! Damn. What is this strange feeling in my stomach? ---- T couldn''t hold contact with his raging orbs anymore and I looked away. He softlyys me down on his bed and I see him rushing around. Collecting supplies to tend to my dislocated knee. I try to move when a searing pain hits my knee and a scream leaves my lips. Tle rushes to my side the very next second. What the fuck is your problem? Don''t you understand once! I bite my lip to not say anything and he runs his fingers through his hair. Those perfectlybed hair were aplete mess by now. Strip off your tracks. He orders, filling a syringe with some liquid and I hear my heart thud rapidly in my chest No way am I going to strip my track pants, he would. know if - A new fear roots in my chest and my throat runs dry. ---- It''s alright Sir. My wolf will heal it in a few days - Did I ask you? Just do what is told. Strip off those joggers. His tone was non-negotiable. And my fingers turn mmy. I tried rolling up the length but they were too tight from the ankles. There was no way out of them. I will have to pull them down. He looks down at me impatiently, a syringe held in his hands and my mouth opens and closes. There is no need- Sir! The doctors are on their way. It may take half an hour for them to reach. And here. The ice and the bandages. Scout steps in, putting everything down on the table and Damien speaks in that same emotionless voice. His eyes not leaving mine You may leave Scout. ---- eee = Yes Sir. Scout leaves and I gulp. Thinking I was saved. But I judged too early. I hear the click of a lock and when I look up, my heart leaps out of my chest Damien just locked the door and he was looking at me with that dark look in his eyes: Sir... why did you...lock... Istammer, watching himing towards me at predatory steps and he stops beside the bed to seethe. Thave had enough of your games, Princess. Are you going to pull down those joggers yourself or do you want me to rip them for you on What kind ofnguage are y- My words died in my throat as his words punched me like a jab. What did he call me? Did he just say...... Princess? Chapter 427 ---- morning. Your Highness had returned back. He is asking for you at the dining table. This made Zariyans eyes snap open and she pushes aside theforter to spring up. Her brown eyes twinkle in excitement. Dad is back? Yes mydy- She springs up from the bed and without caring about anything, dash down the stairs. Princess! These clothes are not appropriate. At least change- But Zariyan was deaf to her words. She missed her Dad and he was back. This was the best news in thest couple of weeks! ---- eee Chapter 227 Zariyans POV T bobble down the stairs, to enter the the dining room. My eyes stop at the figure seated on the head seat and my smile widens. Dada! His curve up slightly, but then he looks at me from top to bottom and that smile changes to a sneer. His jaw hardens and that''s what I realised what this was. snap up to look at me and I see his lips On the table beside him sat around twenty men, their eyes rooted on me limmediately felt awkward as I feel their gazes travelling down to my thighs. I shift my weight ufortably from one leg to another. Shit! ---- Out! Dads roar echoed around and I see everyone dropping their eyes to the floor. Within seconds everyone vacates the ce leaving just me and dad alone. He looked furious. The spoon was tightly gripped in his fingers and his next words made me flinch from the inside. How many times have I told you to dress appropriately when youe downstairs? Dada I- He shows me his hand, shutting me up. And my smile drops. The excitement bubbling inside me morphs into dread. The very next second Tixie steps in and wraps a skirt around my waist, tying its ends on my waists side. T mouth a thank you to her and she nods at me Pressing her palms on my shoulder, she assures me and I slowly step closer to the table. ---- eee = Wringling my hands together, I continue to stand there. Not knowing what to say. Beforeing here I had so many stories to share with him, but its like my mind has gone nk. I couldn''t think of anything at the moment. Come sit. Jenny, our house help pulls the chair for me and I settle on it. Thanking her. I sneak peaks up at Dad and I realise he was still irate. How did the negotiation go? I test my luck and he nods, rxing. Better than expected. The southern Province is flourishing well. They have even shown exemry advancements. I... I even got something for you from there. He nods at Jenny and she leaves toe back. She ces a long wrapped box in front of me and I look between dad and the box. The earlier dread died and I was filled with excitement. Chapter 428 ---- Tunwrap the box and my heart seizes in my chest seeing the thing inside it Oh my Goddess! I must be dreaming! The tent Sabero. Made with 2000yers of steel! It s the most rare and expensive katana in the world Dada! How did you got it? He just shrugs his shoulders Thave my sources. But why did you spend so much money on it? Nothing is more expensive that the smile on your lips. I couldn''t hold it in. This was my dream sword. I have been infatuated with it for years now... I never thought I will hold it in my hands one day. T was so happy! ---- ee = T push back my seat and literally throw my arms around Dada. He wasn''t expecting it. He stilled but then slowly he returns my hug. His huge palms rub circles on my back. Have I told you how much I love you? Task, nuzzling my face in his chest and he chuckles. T don''t mind listening to it once more. Im my fists on his chest and he fakes to be in deep pain. Holding his chest he starts with his acting. Aghh my heart. You really know how to wound a heart, my munchkin. We both chuckle and he softly moves a flick of my hair behind my ear. His eyes look deeply into my brown orbs. Thate it when someone even looks at you without pure intent. I have protected you for so long my munchkin but now I feel its time you go where you truly belong. Thave found a suitor for you. ---- He drops the bomb and I freeze. My mind goes nk I pull back to avoid his eyes and I hear my heart thump in my chest. ---- eee = Chapter 228 He is the Cret leader of the Southern Province. He headed the recent wars and he single handedly defeated an entire army- Cret. He has found a Cret for me. No... most of the Crets are dominating, controlling and nothing less than beasts who give little regard to their wives. I cant marry a Cret. Dad is also a Cret... even Tixie Doradora are Crets but they are different. Majority Crets are not like that. What if... he tries to control me? Dominate me? I cross dress as a man and sneak out at night because dad doesn''t allow me to step out of the castle walls. He does this for my protection... I know but it''s suffocating. What if he is also like that? He will murder my privacy... my freedom. He will Chapter 645 ---- chest. It was just like my dream! The figure that stood beside my cot. And that drawing! Could it be the one who saved me from those men that day? Its limbs were long, ending in wed hands that seemed too delicate for thentern it held. Its eyes glowed faintly, as though reflecting the light, and its skin looked like it had been burned and charred. The figure stops suddenly as if sensing my presence and while my heart screamed at me to go rushing to him, my mind stopped me. Its red eyes scanned the area and my breath hitched as I instinctively crouched low, pressing myself against a gnarled tree trunk. The creature''s head turned, scanning the darkness further , and I held my breath, willing myself to be invisible. ---- Finally, after what felt like forever the monster began to move, the soft crunch of its footsteps the only sound in the suffocating silence. My heart raced as I watched it, frozen between fear and curiosity. It was walking with purpose, as if it knew exactly where it was going. Unlike me. Could it be that it resided here? I followed, keeping my steps light and my distance far enough to avoid detection. It led me deeper into the forest, past countless dead trees and barren ground, until another faint glow appeared ahead I slowed, peering through the gloom, and my breath caught when I saw it. The light wasn''t alone Another creature stood there, equally monstrous, its hulking form hunched as it held a crude staff. They exchanged guttural, low growlnguage, but one I couldn''t understand. Linched closer, desperate to remain hidden, but my ---- ee foot caught on a branch. The soft snap echoed louder than it should have, and I froze as one of the monsters turned, its glowing eyes narrowing as it scanned the area. Shit! I shrank back, holding my breath, my heart was pounding so loudly that I was sure they could hear it. After a tense moment, the creatures resumed their exchange. And I sighed in relief. This was the second time I was saved They may be the only living beings here but I cant trust them. I shifted to peer again when to to my shock, one of them began to shift Its grotesque form rippled, shrinking and twisting as its monstrous features melted away. In its ce stood a man. A human figure. I stared, unable to process what I was seeing. The ---- human figure adjusted thentern, the light now reflecting a sharp, angr face. Without a word, he turned and walked into the shadows, his steps purposeful What the hell is going on here? How are they alive? What are they? And how long have they been living here? I followed him with my eyes, and thats when I saw it. Acastle. It rose out of the darkness like a specter, its towering spires jagged and uneven, as if the structure itself had been torn from the world above and thrust into this forsakennd. It wasn''t beautiful, not in the way castles in stories are, but it was imposing, its dark stone shimmering faintly. Someone lived here. In thisnd of death and nothingness, there was life: My knees felt weak as I stared, trying to reconcile the impossibility of what I was seeing. All the stories, the Chapter 430 ---- T open my eyes and I feel more tears well in my eyes T will not marry this man... no matter what I swear T will die before I tie the knot with him. You are wrong dad. I will not do what you say anymore. have been the perfect daughter all these years but not anymore. ---- eee Chapter 229 Adrians POV Twenty four years have passed my little Rabbit. Twenty four and it still feels like yesterday when T saw you in that white wedding dress. My lips still feel the tingles of when your plump ones kissed mine. My heart still yearns for you every single night. I got what I wanted. This kingdom. The power. The ability to rule this new world of werewolves and Crets: After you left, Dominic got married to Reba. They had a daughter called Fiza. I helped him rule the kingdom and soon the council and ministers were listening more to me than to him They said being a Cret I knew better how to control the beasts. ---- I fake called some witches and I pretended like my sight was back. I could see again. And that was the final blow. In the next voting, I was chosen as the king and Dominic too kind of understood it and never questioned the decision. He never wanted to be the king in the first ce. My words arew here, applicable on both werewolves and Crets. No one dares to go against my tules. Fitting in two very different species who have lived in their own worlds was difficult initially, but soon people got used to it. No one is superior or inferior in my rule. The punishments apply to both. And the only thing I stand is with justice Peace has been found. Everything went ording to my n. ---- I live in the Kings castle now, in my rightful home from where my father dragged me out. I am no less than my brother in power or respect. Rather I am the most powerful man on this T have more riches than that of all the pack treasuries in the worldbined. The biggest army in the world All my dreams were achieved, yet I never thought even after getting everything I will feel so empty from the inside. Thave our little munchkin... our Zariyan...and I try... I really try to give everything I have to her. But sometimes it feels like... Tam failing. Tf mom was here? She would have never let this happen! Zariyans words repeat in my mind like a broken record and I gulp the ss of whiskey in one go. The liquid burned my throat but it eased the pain in my chest. Chapter 431 ---- She is right. If My little Rabbit was here? Everything would have been so different. I didn''t had to try so hard to be both a father and a mother to her. I didn''t have to be so worried of her safety when I went out of town... knowing you was here with her. You would have understood her way better Sierra... you both would have talked for hours like mother and daughters do You would have taught her things in ways I could never. There isnt a minute in thest twenty four years. when we both haven''t missed you Sierra. Why did you do this? Why did you abandon on our love? On our daughter. Zariyan doesn''t even have my blood and she has no idea about it. She isn''t my real daughter. You ran away on our wedding day. ---- eee Thad no obligation Everyone said I should have married someone else Moved on. Given Zariyan a woman to call her mother. But then..... I imagined that day in the future. The day you would return and see someone else in your ce. Just like you saw Reba in your ce beside Xavier. And that thought alone was enough for me to take the decision. It was you. And it will always be you. Even if there is a 0.0000001 percent possibility of you returning I was going to wait Till myst fucking breath. ---- ee You cant leave us like that Sierra. You have to give us a closure. And I will be forever waiting for it. Even if my men have checked each and every corner of this world, there has to patch that''s left. You have to be somewhere Sierra..... my heart tells me yours is still breathing somewhere. And I am going to bet on it This is my life dad! You cant control it! Zariyan is right Tam controlling her life. Being over protective of her. Afraid of loosing her like I lost Sierra. But soon it won''t be like this. Thave found her a man who will love her like I loved you Sierr. He is strong enough to protect her from the entire world if he has to. And brave enough to stand for her honour. He is a ruler, amander and a man of dignity. ---- eee = She doesn''t get it right now. I know. She is stubborn just like you Sierr. But soon once she meets him, her opinions will change. Tam sure of it. Leaning my head back I close my eyes and I hear a voice whisper to me. Its just my hallucination, I know. But it feels good just listening to her voice. Ttrust you Adrian... Thank you my little Rabbit. Tjust wish you were here. Come back to me Sierr... e back. It''s been twenty four years, I don''t know how long I can hold on. Please! With this I feel a teardrop slide down my eyes and I close then to imagine her smiling face. I love you Sierr... I love you so much. Chapter 652 ---- ago! How... how could be alive. And even if alive? How could he look so young? Y-you are lying. You can''t be. If that was true you should be very old- Tam eighty three, Zari in human years but you see I stopped my body from ageing forty years back. One of my most sessful experiments till now. T stare at his hands and face... they didn''t have many wrinkles or lines. Could he be saying the truth? But how could one stop ageing? It sounds impossible T.. Idon''t believe you. All I want to know is where o my momma is. Where have you kept her What makes you believe she is here and alive? Tjust know it! Tell me! His eyes harden suddenly and he nods at one of his men. The men steps forward with a syringe in his hand. ---- ee = It''s better if you forget her. I am sure she must be dead with her body long rotten away. Your mother was nothing special. However you my dearest granddaughter? You are not going to be anything like her. I will make you the most powerful woman on this. Tell me. Dont you want to be powerful and save the world? You have her resilience and strength. Yet you have my intelligence. He shows me his hand and offers me a victorious smile. Together, we will make this a far better ce to live! We both will be undefeatable! I shake my head in a no. You are a fucking murderer! You have been experimenting on innocents and killing them! The only thing you deserve is hell and I will bloody show it you T swear! ---- T see him sighing. A look of disappointment fills his eyes. He looks back at the man behind me. Vincenzo. Gerald speaks and I look back to see Vincenzo nod. I stagger back further till my back touches the wall and I shake my head in a no, seeing Vincenzos huge form walking towards me. No.. Stop. Don''t. Tt wouldn''t hurt little one. I promise. And then I feel one if those long tentacles extending from his hand and wrapping around my ankle, holding me in ce. No! Let me go! I will never be a part of this sick shit- Tam afraid we never asked you, Zari. You were born into this. ---- eee = Noooo! I scream when another tentacle extends from Vincenzos left hand and my mind freezes as it wraps around my neck. What.... Aggh One of the men from behind Gerald, steps forward. and I see him crouching down beside me. He fills a syringe and presses his numb on my neck. Noooo000. Sleep. Vincenzo speaks,ing forward and I feel something like a needle rooting right into my neck. As soon as it entered my blood stream I feel my entire body freezing, that heaviness returns. I flutter my eyes. trying to keep them open but they were feeling very heavy. And that''s when that man or rather monster, Vincenzo steps into the light and I freeze seeing his Chapter 433 ---- T turn around so suddenly that I almost had a whish. My sullen face lights up seeing bright faces of two best friends sh sisters. Fiza is uncle Dominics daughter and my first cousin while Ari is her best friend since school. They both have been my lighthouse for ages now. I get up to greet them, to only get mmed back on the bed with their hugs. We were grown ups but we still behave like school girls I swear. We heard you are getting married bitch! When were you going to tell us! And what are we hearing? You haven''t gotten down in two days! Why are you protesting! They bombard me with questions and I look them with furrowed brows. Wait a second. How do you know that? They both share a look and look at anything except me. ---- eee I sigh to drop back on the bed. Great! Dad is behind this. He has sent them to cheer me up or even convince me. I don''t know. Okay I will leave you to your fundies. Let me know if you need some snacks! Jenny takes her leave and I look up at my two best friends staring down at me with eyes as curious as a cat. Spill the beans! Come on! Troll my eyes. Here goes nothing. ---- Chapter 231 Tend up telling Fiza and Ari why I don''t want to go ahead with this marriage, except the Robit part because no one knows of that little secret of mine. And they both looked to be in deep thought. You can simply tell Uncle Adrian. Dad is not listening to me Fiza. Stop giving stupid solutions. Wait. What if we dress you up ugly and the suitor runs off seeing you. Troll my eyes at Aris idea. How old are my best friends? Five? Nothing is going to work. I have thought of everything. I could run off but I don''t want to disappoint dad. Tcan''t see him getting humiliated in front of the entire country. Fiza hmms. ---- os So the only solution we have is that if that guy rejects you. But why would he reject you? Crets are very possessive - Wait a second! I know! Ari pipes in, bouncing on her seat to word her idea. Crets are very particr of their woman. I have heard that in many cases they rejected their own mates or even kill her on knowing she was not a virgin! If he thinks you have done it with someone maybe he will refuse to marry you- Fiza ps Ari on her head to curse her. Are you crazy Ari! This is not something with which Crets can be fooled! They can tell if a woman is a virgin or not by merely smelling her arousal! We can''t trick the leader of Crets of all the people! Ideas start to spring in my mind as I go oblivious to them arguing. Tt wouldn''t have been a problem if she hadn''t saved her v card for some asshole who isn''t even gonnae. She is what? 25? How long was she going to Chapter 658 ---- They lean in closer to see what was going on in my cell The guards eyes darken. You brat! If was your master I would have fucked that attitude out of you! But don''t worry. Sir Vincenzo is the worst. His ways may be slow but they are very effective. He steps closer to crouch in front of me and I feel that rage burning inside me as I take in his eyes looking at my naked thighs. And that''s when T feel it. His disgusting hands touching me, sliding up my thighs. And that warmness in my body, rushes down to my core. Bringing it to life. No... his touch is filthy. Tneed to be away from him. Look at you. The first dose is already showing its effects. Despite all that attitude of yours, you are still a woman , bitch. ---- He smirks in victory My patience snaps. Using the strength le eee and I was done. ft in me, I leap at him and pin him under me. Taking the fork from the te I root it into his chest, right where his heart is supposed to be and his eyes widen. Tet me show you the woman I can me. With this I twist the his screams echo in wrists, but I don''t pu T was seeing red. I wanted to see his b knife to carve out his heart and e dungeon. His hands grip my 1 back. ood smeared on the wall. I wanted those red eyes to look at me in fear. Taking out that knife, I root it in his chest again and again. I was stabbing him like crazy, my angry groans echo in the silent hai Is And then when I was done, I pulled back to breathe. My hands were all b! loody and I was heaving. ---- ee His eyes were nkly fixed at the ceiling. Blood was gushing out of his wounds and pooling around him. Was... was he dead? Did I kill him? The door is open! I need to hurry. Holding the wall for support, I step over him to rush out when suddenly I feel a hand grip around my ankle. I freeze. The man.... His red eyes steer to me and I see a smirk form on his lips. Going somewhere? Sweetheart? He taunts and my heart stops beating in my chest when I see the puncture wounds on his chest healing and closing on its own. No... this was impossible. but I had never seen someone Werewolves heal fast heal at this speed. It''s like the wound wasnt even there. It was almost instantaneous. ---- eee = This was.... impossible. Before I could take in what I had seen, I feel a strong tug on my ankle and the next second I was getting hauled up in the air and my entire body is crashed against the stone wall. His hand was on my neck and he was choking the living daylights out of me. I thrash, my limbs move to release but he was way stronger. His eyes were burning red as he leans closer to rub his disgusting lips along my cheek. Now, Show me the woman that you are, slut. Come on. Open those lips of yours and beg. My teary eyes stay rooted at him. He was expecting me to speak, but he was in for a bummer. I would rather die that I beg someone for mercy. T said beg! His grip on my neck tightens further. My lungs were choking, I couldn''t breathe, my legs were kicking the wall behind me and my grip on his wrist was faltering. Chapter 659 ---- But my eyes, they refuse to lower. Buck off bastard! With this I spit at his disgusting face and for a second, deadly silence follows. No one moved His eyes widen.... As if he has never been subjected to such public mockery and my dying heart enjoyed thest beat of pride. And then those red eyes, darken. Rage floods into them and I feel a sinister smirk forming on his lips. You know what? Death won''te easy to you. Let everyone hear your screams. I couldn''t understand what he meant, but then he showed me. His fingertips extend into ws and the very next second he growls to tear at my clothes. Cold winds hit my naked skin and panic settles in my chest as I look down to find the white gown I wore ripped to shreds and pooled at my feet. His hungry eyes stare at my naked body. And that sickening smirk of his widened ---- eee Twill rip you apart, bitch. With this he spits back at my mouth and before I could retort, he lifts up my either leg and pins them to the wall beside my head. I feel him stepping closer to me and I close my eyes. I will not beg. I will not cry. No matter what they do to me? I will fight till myst breat ---- Chapter 373 Spatter. I close my eyes shut as I feel something wet ssh on my face and my naked body. I squeeze my eyes close to gasp. A metallic taste fills my mouth. Blood. My eyes snap open and I freeze seeing the scene in front of me. The man.... The man who was trying to force me had his head severed from his body, and a fountain of blood sttered out of his head. Thad a mini heart attack as the head lolled over to fall and the face of the executor bes clear. Tts him! Oh my gosh he is actually here! Master Vince! ---- eee = Master! Master, please take me as your subject! The stupid woman who were surrounding my cell start screaming for his attention, yet those heterochromia eyes stayed undividedly rooted at me. My eyes slip lower and I see the headless body of the guard falling down at my feet. I felt nauseous. This scene... the way he killed him. Why is it looking so familiar? My heart thuds in my ears as I watch the tentaclesden with des, retreating from the dead man. They hiss and retreat and I watch them morphing into two huge corded hands. T gulp to look up and he nkly keeps staring at me. My body slips down to slide down the wall and I immediately crawl back from all the blood. Lavoid looking at him. Chapter 436 ---- Chapter 233 Zariyans POV 8 hours and not a second more boy. You bring her a secondte and I will charge you for it. Inod. Adjusting my cap. And offering him five coins. The man counts the coins to nod Without wasting a second, I ce my bag ontop of the horse aka La and mount on top of her. The horse neighs and I pat her fur, trying to calm her down. She gets used to my touch within barely few seconds and I knew we were ready. T pull on her reigns and soon we were cutting through the wind, riding through the forest towards a ce unknown ---- eee 4 hourster... Larrived at the banks of the river few minutes ago and I heard loud music sounds audible from quite a distance. I followed the sounds and I found myself standing in front of a huge wooden tavern like looking ce. The words Carnal Bounds was shining with neon lights at the top. Tam here. I hide behind a tree and press my knees inwards, indicating for La to stop. Dismounting, I secure her rope to the tree and sigh Staring at the ce. This is it. Tam going to do this. Removing my cap, I let my long hair fall down to my ---- -_ shoulders. They curtain my face and I somehow feel secure in these bangs. Tightly hugging myself, I slowly walk in. As soon as I grip the handle and open it, Iam hit by so many things at once that I go numb for a second. The scent of sweat, alcohol and sin. The loud deafening rock music. The neon lights. The almost naked, clinging bodies of werewolves, Crets and even humans. My heart thuds in my chest and fear numbs my mind. Is this even right? What am I doing here? My grip on the door handle starts to falter. I was having cold feet. When suddenly I feel someone pushing me in from. behind and cursing. Hurry up and move babygirl. The world is not gonna wait for you. ---- os It was a man... no a Cret. With tattoos all over his body. Three naked or almost naked girls wearing nothing but some shining silvery bead strings over their boobs and womanhood were clinging onto him I couldn''t help admire the woman instead of the man. I knew all Cret men were huge and dominating and all. They are called the beasts in bed. But woman... I didn''t expected them to be this beautiful They all were full, curvaceous and with figures men could die for. Their boobs were literally spilling, their thighs were full and with those dark aereoles peeking out... I drop my eyes, feeling blood rush to my face My arms wrap tighter around my jacket. I felt too insecure... too petite and pale inparison to these bodies of temptations. Now I know why even werewolf men are crazy to bed Cret woman and even spent thousands of coins for it. Chapter 663 ---- Stop me if you can Adrian. Save your daughter if you can. Because she going to be just a puppet in my hands very soon. A puppet I am going to use to destroy this world. ---- eee Chapter 375 The cell was cold as usual, its stone walls damp and unyielding, and the stale air felt like a weight pressing down on my chest every second I breathed here. It still stinked of blood and died rats. But as my neighbouring cell mate said? It doesn''t bother me anymore. Thave gotten used to living in this shit. Isat huddled in the corner, knees pulled to my chest, staring nkly at the jagged cracks in the wall. Gerald''s words echoed endlessly in my mind, cruel and relentless. "Your mother was a failed experiment.And we discard whats of no use to us. No matter how many times I heard it, the words didn t soften. They were sharp, slicing through my thoughts like a de, making every breath ache. ---- ee Tears fill my eyes and I no longer stopped them from flowing Rather I am surprised by how they kepting despite me brawling my eyes eyes out for days. My body trembled involuntarily, weak from daysor was it weeks?of injections, the endless cycle of needles piercing my skin and the searing liquid fire coursing through my veins. I lost track of time in the numb haze that followed each visit to that sterile, hellish room. They were five men, all with red eyes and huge whiteb coats covering their frames. Their faces were hidden behind masks. They tied me down everytime, cold metal biting into my wrists and ankles if Lhad the strength lefi to resist. And then they experimented on me to their hearts content like I was some animal. T resisted at first. Icried, I screamed, I even begged but no mercy was shown. It was like for them I wasn''t even a human. ---- eee = Or rather their humanity was dead I stopped begging and crying eventually. I start saving the little energy I had left after their tests When they used to dump me back in the cell, I barely managed to crawl to my corner everytime, it was my little safe heaven in this hell of a ce. Vomit burned my throat countless times and it felt like my throat was coarse with it, I didn''t recognise my own voice , my frail arms barely had the energy to clutch my stomach when I heaved again and again, my body betraying my mind Sleep offered no respite, only strange. feverish dreams came to visit me. Yet sometimes I do see their smiling hazy faces. Dad. Fiza Ati Jenny Uncle Dom Chapter 438 ---- We have basic rooms, deluxe and the premium ones. If you want- He is interrupted by a strange sound from behind and he shrugs his shoulders. This one behind is the basic. You can see if you want. The strange soundes again and I get up to see what room he was referring to. My heart stops in my chest when I see rooms on my either side. There was no door... just a piece of cloth was hanging in name of it. Candles were burning inside and I could see the naked silhouettes of two figure moving behind the cloth curtain. The sounds get louder. Please yes... Master. Yes Beg Pleasee aghh! My steps stagger back as I realised what that sound ---- eee was this time. They were... moans. Of pleasure. And they were everywhere around me. People were fucking all around me. Would this suit you- My eyes widen and J literally scream. Unable to hold it in. No! I -I need privacy! A proper room! With a door and solitude. Away from others- A premium room would it be then. But then it would cost you a lot. Only the VIP guests prefer it- No worries. I -I will like that please. Okay. He takes me back to the waiting room and after writing something down on the paper, he extends another paper to me. Here. Fill this form by the time I make the necessary arrangements. ---- Twill be back. He is gone and I am left, staring at the paper in my hands. It was written in Cretnguage I suppose and I couldn''t make out anything of it. Simr to what the man held even this paper had boxes. It looked like tick the right option kind of thing. There was a question... which read like limitie... limit of what? And there were ten options in front of it. I check the time and my leg shakes in anxiousness 25 minutes out of the two hours was already over. I need to hurry up. Without giving it much thought, I just tick thest option which read something like. No limitie T just nkly continue to tick the boxes. Another asked of some safe wordie and I ticked thest option (none) ---- eee = Within barely a few second I was done. I keep the pen and paper down to continue to tap my foot in anxiousness. Tam so sorry for the wait, Mademoiselle. But we have a problem. You see all the werewolves and human escorts are actually on service and none is free for the next two hours. My eyes snap up to him. No. This can''t be. t''s a weekend and most of the slots are pre booked. Lam so sorry. I get up from my seat and approach him. My palms turn mmy. I have taken such a big risk just to be here. I can''t leave like this. No! There has to be someone. Please!. We have a Cret. The best one actually but you said you want a werewolf- No. Its fine. He would do. I didn''t care anymore Chapter 439 ---- T sounded desperate. I know. But how does it matter who takes my V card. Okay. If you say. He picks up the form I filled from the table and I see his brows furrow. He reads it and for a second I think I saw his ears turning pink. He looked surprised yet a bit taken back. Miss. Are you sure about this? Why is he asking this now? Yes. He nods to rub the back of his neck. Let me show you to your room. I follow him and I realise we had walked further away from all the noise. Solitude. Yes, money does buy you anything here. He opens a wooden door for me and when I step in I was in for an a. It.. It was a wooden room ---- ee = With the ceiling made of ss. I could even see the stars up in the sky. There was an open bathtub in the very centre and rose petals were strewed around everywhere. The bed. wasrge and covered with velvet, while candles were lit in the corners. The aroma was enchanting and I could already feel my body burning up with anticipation. T suppose the room is to your liking? Y-Yes thank you. He nods, to turn around and leave when I stop him. T... [have a small request. Can the candles and lights stay off throughout? I am morefortable that way. He nods. No problem Miss. Yourfort is always our first priority. I will let him know as well. With this he presses a button and all of the lights go off. ---- Enjoy your stay. With this, he closes the door and Iam suddenly weed to pitch darkness. It was scary at first but slowly my eyes adjust to the darkness. Dropping on the bed I clench my fists and press it to my chest Breathe. In Out. Yes. Soon it will be over. It''s nothing to be afraid of. People do this all the time. It''s just sex. Even Evi and Fiza have done it. Dont be a coward now. I was still mentally trying to prepare myself when I hear a click of the door and my heart drops in my chest. He is here. ---- eee = Chapter 235 Darkness. T was never scared of it. Rather, it has only provided me with peace andfort all these years. I love the tranquillity it brings, the power it grants to switch off whatever that''s going on around you. However, right now? I could shit in my pants Like literally. My body was sweating, mouth parched and heartbeat audible in my ears. All the bravado I had shown toe here and give away my V card in a non strings attached sex to a stranger had dissipated like the first drops of due on the arrival of sun. T look up at the huge silhouette of a man walking in through the threshold of the door and it felt like even the door was bowing to him. Tt was too small to amodate his huge frame. The door closes behind and the darkness stretches. Chapter 440 ---- I didn''t dare move from my spot, like some glue had sticked my ass to the bed. And neither did he. We both could feel each other in the room. We could hear each others breaths. Like two predators confined in the darkness of a cage Yet neither moved or attacked first He was waiting for me...while I? I was waiting for him The clock continues to tick and my anxiety worsens. His silence, his stillness, his very presence was not helping I don''t have much time here. So I decided to hit the eye of the fish. Just get this over with. I don''t like to wait. I was shaking from the inside, but I keep my voice firm. Almost domineering. ---- eee Silence He still doesn''t move. My patience was running thin. Springing up to my feet I literally scream this time. T said just fuck m- I couldn''tplete. I feel a tug on my jacket and the next thing I know my body is mmed up against a huge solid chest. My breath gets knocked out of my lungs and I gasp like a goldfish out of water. Scent of Pine and Cinnanom hits me and I got transversed to heaven. My knees suddenly felt jelly and my arms hung limp on my sides as I feel a hot breath fan my lips. If you were that eager to get this over with? Maybe you should have saved your time by removing these baggy clothes of yours in the meanwhile... Princess. Princess He called me princess. ---- Could he know? No. It was impossible Don''t... Don''t call me that. I seethe. And I sense his fingers.... no gloved fingers sliding down my neck in a tantalising slow pace. Every cell in my body light up to life He wasnt even touching me.... Our skins weren''t even touching. Yet this effect on my body. How could it be? No? What else do you prefer? He questions and a half scream moan leaves my lips when his huge gloved hand wraps around my neck to tilt up my chin I was on my toes, struggling with gravity but he paid no regards to it. ---- eee = A whore? Slut or a pet? My eyes widen and mind went nk. How... How can he talk to me like that? No man in the kingdom has ever dared to raise their eyes at me... yet him. This ipetent imbecile Cret! Master. I seethe, mming my palms on his chest and he immediately lets me go. He was taken back, I could feel it. But then he recovers. Sooner than expected If anything, I could hear mockery in his next words. Very well Master. Now why don''t you strip off these clothes so that your ve can serve you for the night? Fucker! Chapter 441 ---- See this is why I hate crets. Respect is thest thing they show to a woman. If only I had gotten a werewolf in ce of him? He would have treated me like a real woman. I start yanking off my jacket, followed by my shirt and pants. I was left in my innerwears when I ask him. Even my innerwears? Yes. If you don''t want them ripped. Troll my eyes and strip them off to hug myself. He cant see me yet still I feel conscious. What if he makes fun of my body? I wasn''t like those curvy full Cret woman. I was too thin, too t... I didn''t have much curves to begin with. Done? Y-Yes. ---- Thad barely whispered those words when I feel a push on my shoulders and next I know my body drops back on the mattress. Blind rage fills my insides. You bloody Cret. Is this the way to treat a woman- I scream trying to get up when suddenly I feel a huge frame hovering over me and a weight pinning me down on the mattress. Iwo strong hands wrap around my wrists and push them above my head. Knees... two knees root under my either calves stretching me open. And a hardcore chest presses on my sensitive blossoms. snt this what you wanted master? Didn''t you tick no limits and rough in the consent form? Tam merely doing what I was asked to do. No limit Thest tick.... It meant no limits... that meant that he could do and use anything on me and I agreed to everything. ---- Fuck....no safe word.... No...no! Shit! Tdidn''t - Before I could even tell him that I didn''t meant any of that and I didn''t understand their Cretnguage. Warm lips m on mine, stealing my very breath let alone my words. My entire body squirms under him and I freeze as I realised... This was not the way I thought I would lose my first kiss. ---- eee = Chapter 236 Ari said her first kiss was very special. She felt like she was floating on clouds. Touching the horizons of heaven and feeling like the most special person on this. Fiza said hers was just a brush of lips. Tt was just like a peck on cheeks. A tingling and then nothing. But what I was feeling right now was neither of them. T was burning. My body, my mind, my insides were lit on fire which showed no symptoms of stopping. My mind was nk, lost, out of order like a machine that''s been overloaded. My heart was protesting to my leave my rib cage and my lungs? Chapter 442 ---- They felt underwater. Submerged. Looted of breaths. Left to breathe on scraps of air. I wanted him to stop. For his lips to pull back. But then I also wanted to know what''s ahead. What if he didn''t stop. Where could he take me? This throbbing in my core? Will this strange feeling only highlighten more? Why am I liking it? Why am L interested in knowing more about it? T could feel our tongues connecting Our salivas exchanging. Tt was filthy. Obscene. But then why am I liking it? By the time he pulls back I was in another world. My mouth was still open gasping for air, my neck was thrown back and my chest was rising and falling like Thad run a marathon. ---- ee = I could feel something wet dripping down from my womanhood and drenching the clean sheets. I tried closing my legs. Embarrassment hits me. But his knees stay rooted under my calves. Stopping me... ying me on disy for his eyes. You are a virgin . He deres almost in a shocked voice and I freeze. Fizas words repeat in my mind. Crets can tell through the scent of a waomans mere arousal, if she is a virgin or not He knows. Damn it. He knows. Before I know he pulls back from me like he has touched poison. And a sharp pain pierces my chest. I don''t even know him. ---- Why the hell do I feel like this. Through the moonlight I watch him running his fingers through his hair and putting on his shirt My mind races. Where is he going? Collect your refund from the counter. Virgins are not allowed here. Tle announces and I get up to look at his broad back in dread What is he saying? Ari and Fiza never said this was a rule here! He had barely taken a step to leave when I rush towards the door and stand in front of it. My arms wide open. You can''t leave! I paid for this! Isee him clenching and unclenching his fists. He was fuming ---- eee = But even I was. I was bloody naked here. My thighs were dripping with my arousal while look at him so near and tidy, fully clothed. Like he just came for a walk here. And Iam paying you back. He speaks in a duh tone. I could sense the irritation in his voice. Like he was talking to a kid. But why doesn''t he understand? You cant! [need you to finish this. Please. You don''t know how important this is for me. He scoffs A pure blooded werewolf virgin begging to sell her virginity. You bitches have no self respect. Do you? His words root a whole in my chest and my hands drop. He is right. Its no use begging him.He is not going to do this. As I said he will only make fun of me. Chapter 443 ---- You could have directly said my body wasnt beautiful enough to be fucked by you. There was no need to lie regarding the virgin rule. Gulping, I turn around to open the door and leave first. Tears sting my eyes. Tt''s alright though. I will find some other human boy who doesn''t consider me as ugly as you do. Goodbye and tha-nk you. T opened the door, ready to be away from his hate filled aura. When two strong arms wrap around my torso from behind and a low dangerous growl erupts from his chest. He kicks the door shut with his foot. And I freeze when his lips btish my ear. Tf this is what you want. Fine. He bites my earlobe with his teeth and I hold back a gasp ---- eee Twill fuck you pretty, princess. ---- Chapter 237 Crets are animals. Beasts All they know is wildness No gentleness can be expected of them. These were my thoughts of what Crets are but the longer this Cret touches me, it seems the faster these assumptions of mine crack to smithereens. I was lying on the bed. Waiting for him to take me. Yet his approach was different... enticing.. something I never expected of a man like him. First, he traced his fingers all over my body, as if memorizing my every curve, my every mole. It was a soft brush, almost teasing enough to highlight the air of anticipation. I stayed. Not moving. Letting him feel me. ---- eee = He stopped at my feet and I thought he would push open my thighs and begin now but I was in for a shock when I felt something soft... lips on the heel of my feet and I gasped. What. What are you doing? Why are you touching let alone kissing my feet! I gasp, breathless but he doesn''t stop. Nor does he bother to exin. His kisses trail up to my ankles, my calves... I try to pull back my leg but he only grips my ankle. Keeping it in ce. Slowly his kisses reached the inside of my thigh and I felt like I was going to explode. Is he intending to kiss there? I squirm on the bed, my body burns hot enough to light up a matchstick and my mind is lost. Not knowing what was going on Aghh stop... Icry feeling his lips moving closer and he softly Chapter 444 ---- traces my thighs with his warm huge hands. His hands run circles to move under and grip my ass softly. I bite my lip to shout this time. Just do it already! I don''t have time for this! I am ready for it I swear- You are not the one who decides that princess. He grips my ass in his either hand to dough them and my back arches up from the bed. Little did I know that my action only made my womanhood press upon his lips. He kisses. Nibbles Kisses again. And I explode into a million colours. To drip for him. He... he was ying with my body. Controlling it like I was a puppet of his. ---- eee And my body was loving it It was no longer my own. This wasn''t me. I was feeling foreign to my own body. My own existence. Thate him for it yet I also like him for making me feel this way. I was somehow thankful that he wasn''t making it hurt. Thave heard the first time is always painful. His kisses dont stop there. Theye up even higher. Every time he kissed an inch of my skin my grip on his shirt tightens. My fingers. My wrists Shoulders. Blossoms. ---- Neck. Tneed you to turn around. But why? Why cant you do it in this position? I won''t... 1amfortable here- agh! Tam tossed around effortlessly to have my stomach press on the pillow. And he hovers on top of me to wrap an arm under my blossom. My back arches to meet his chest while my ass shes in the air with my knees pressing on the mattress. Tlis stubble tickles my cheek as I feel his face just next to mine. His chin resting on my shoulder. Tf you are scared? Don''t be. I promise to be gentle. You will barely feel the pain for a few seconds. My hand moves up to grip his arm that''s around my blossom. And my thudding heart rxes listening to his words Inod biting my lip. ---- os Telling him I was ready and that''s when I felt something hard... huge. Strong sliding past my juices. Chapter 445 ---- Chapter 238 My grip on his arm tightens, I was wing my nails into his skin in anticipation but he didn''t seem to care Breathe in. I follow. Out Again. Out I was getting irritated now. Are we doing yoga here? Why doesn''t he just- Aghhhhh My eyes widen and hand grip tightly as I feel him enter me. Shh good girl. I will go slower. ---- He praises me toy soft kisses on my neck and it only made more juices to explode inside me. I bite my lip, trying not to make a sound. And I feel my insides stretching. Getting intruded yet imed by a man who I haven''t even seen let alone know anything about He does as he promises. His movements were slow... but the pain was inevitable.It wasn''t his fault. Our bodies were not at allpatible. This was all wrong. He was a Cret...I was a werewolf. He is born to be big... while I. Jam too tight... too small in hisparison. You can tell me if it hurts. I will stop right here. No Continue... please. ---- Okay princess. Heys another kiss on my neck and the next second I feel him enter meplete. A scream leaves my lips but the very next second his lips muffle them. This kiss was not like earlier. It was soft, passionate, caring like he wanted to take away all of my pain. A tear drop slides down my eyes as I feel him moving inside me and very soon the pain gets morphed into a strange feeling... a good feeling. Pleasure. Is this what it is? He continues to steal kisses from my lips while moving inside me and soon I was enjoying it. It was weird. T felt the strongest yet the weakest at the same time. My body seemed to have developed a mind of its own as I feel myself moving. Our skins pping ---- os against each other. He doesnt stop kissing me, his tongue took its time exploring the inside of my mouth and I had this urge to try exploring his. I may embarrass myself but with him.... I don''t know why I was not scared to embarrass myself. I start moving my tongue and he stills. Taken back. Tle allows me to try and the second I do I hear a grunt leave his lips. Fuck princess. Tle takes back the control and I was smiling inwardly. Idid it. L... kissed him back. Slowly I feel something building inside me. Ready to explode. A wave, ready to crash on its shore. I wanted to see what lies beyond. To feel the crash. 1... feel weird...something is... Hold. Not until I say. Chapter 679 ---- known pain all my life......it was something deeper, primal The bond. The matebond. Tt was really her. A thousand thoughts swirled in my mind, her brown eyes flickered in my sight. She was good, she was perfect except for a disced knee. I had left her well. How.... How could she be dead? No! This is a mistake! It must be... The excruciating pain in my chest only worsens and I w my chest hearing my Cret growling in my mind.The steady, defiant connection that had tied her to meher life to minewas shattering. ? Zariy....an. Her name fell from my lips, more of a snarl, choked ---- with anguish. My ws dug into the cracked earth beneath me, tearing at the groun. I struggled to pull myself up, but the pain only smacked me back down. The bond wasnt just weakening; it was fading Dying. And the worst thing was that I could do nothing to stop it. And then through this storm of pain, something caught my eye. A flicker in the dark sky. Faint but undeniable. A ray of light in this never ending darkness. My head snapped up and my bloodshot eyes narrow on the impossible sight. Antern. High above, glowing faintly, like a cruel beacon in the suffocating darkness. My breath caught, my chest tightening further as recognition mmed into me. ---- Fucking No! I growled, the denial wing its way out of my throat.My blurred vision stayed fixed on the little light swaying gently in the void, its glow steady and unrelenting Td seen that glow before. Memories surge forward and crash into my mind like tidal waves, eroding rocks at a shore. Td seen her holding it.... Smiling while staring at it. The entire country was lit with them on my Princesses birthday. She was chasing back then Giggling, shining brighter than those lights. It was a celebration back then... But this... this didn''t felt like it In our world,nterns were only lit on two days.... the day to mark the arrival of life or the day to mourn its departure. ---- eee = Birth or death. And this solentern in this never ending darkness... it wasn''t about life. T somehow knew it. NOI The roar tore from me, rage and fearced into a single sound that echoed through the emptiness that only mocked me in return. My fists mmed into the ground as I forced myself upright, holding the tree bark, my body shaking, but I push it forward. If she is here.... I need to find her. Thisntern is my only chance. Because ofck of winds in thisnd of darkness, thentern will only rises higher from its ce of origin. It will only go up and then at one time..., it will vanish. I need to reach her before it vanishes. Chapter 447 ---- It''s your first time. Take it easy. And probably myst. It''s not like I am going to fuck another man after this. My fiance will reject me after this and I will never go around searching for a man again. He was just saying it to make me feel better but I don''t argue with him. The times up. It''s time for me to leave. T start putting on my clothes and I feel his stare on me even though all we could see were silhouettes. My feet stagger a bit and I grip the table. Shit. My body is really weak. We just did it once and my legs were shaking. You can rest for a while it you want. No. Its nothing. Umm you must be gettingte for ---- eee your next client. I just paid for forty minutes. Tt seems our time is up. This wasn''t feeling right. I don''t know why. Walking away from him felt like I was leaving behind a part of me. This is pure stupid. I just met this man an hour ago. I don''t even know his name... his face. All I know is his scent, his eyes and that he is a Cret escort who gave me the best sex of my life and who took away my virginity. Why do I sound like some desperate lover bitch now? Wait. My heart leaps as I feel him standing behind me. Gripping my wrist, he leads me to the bed and makes me sit on it Stay here. I watch him go into the washroom and my mind ---- ee concocts hundreds of possibilities. Are we going to do it again? Hees back and drops on his knees in front of me. Open your legs. What why- Please Princess. Damn that please. Its not like he wasnt inside that ce a few minutes ago. What do I have to hide? I agree and the next thing I know I feel a wet cloth swiping clean my juices. What... what do you think you are doing? I grip his wrist to stop him And I see his green eyes sweep up to crash with mine. My heart abandons my chest for the n Th time. Aftercare is a part of our package. You don''t have to pay anything extra for it, dont worry. This maybe thest time I will be feeling his touch on my skin in my life so I don''t stop him ---- eee = My hands retreat and I grip the bedsheets instead. He moves his hand gently, cleaning away all the remnants of our night and I bite my lip when by mistake his knuckles brush against my clitoris He ces my naked thigh on his shoulder to get easy ess and I was done for. Fuck! More juices are gonna flow. He is the worst man for aftercare. Its like you sweep the floor to only have another bucket topple over and fall on it. He may have noticed but he says nothing. Th-thank you T whisper as his hand retreats. He nods in acknowledgement This is the payment. There is an extra cut for you too. I offer him the bag of coins and he takes it rather begrudgingly from my hands. Chapter 448 ---- Tnod to walk past him, inhaling his scent for thest time. Reaching the door, I look back over my shoulder and ask him. T know you guys have protocols here but can... Can I at least know your name before I leave? T thought he wasn''t going to answer. I was asking a personal question here and they are forbidden. No worries. Still thank y- Ted T go by Ted here. Thank you Ted. You are most wee, Princess. With this I walk out of the Carnal Bounds with a soft smile on my lips and a bit shaking legs. Ted huh? ---- Thank you for giving me the best night of my life. I will never forgive tonight and.... you. ---- Chapter 240 Ireach back to my room on time. Thankfully no one was there. Snuggling under my sheets I couldn''t help slide my hands down there between my folds. It feels so empty... so deserted. Unlike earlier. Biting my lip I crawl back my hand and look up at the ceiling to let out a long sigh. A shy smile stretches on my lips. Ican''t believe it. Thad sex. And that too with a Cret? We had a rough start owing to the misunderstands of me ticking the wrong boxes but the second he realised I was a virgin. I swear I saw his entire persona shift from a domineering dominant man to a ---- eee = gentleman Tf he was treating me like a whore earlier? He... he really worshipped me like I was some goddess on knowing I was new to all this The way he kissed me feet... My toes curl as I remember the sensatshoes Men take it on their egoes... they want the woman to submit and pleasure them instead. Butst night... it was all about me: Iknow I paid and I was a customer. Satisfying me was his first priority but still... Ican''t help wonder that if I met him somewhere out of that ce. How he would be like? What are his personal preferences? What is his choice? Cret woman or werewolves? He likes it rough or slow? Chapter 687 ---- Chapter 389 Damien''s POV I woke up in darkness, the kind that doesnt just blind oneit suffocates. Filling your lungs with doubts and fear rather than air. I tried to move, but I found my hands restrained, tied together by some chains. I tried to remember how I got here when my head throbbed with a sharp pain. Her memories hit me like a flood. And the anxiousness in my chest multiplies by hundred Princess. I whisper, half to myself when I hear shuffling around me. I wasnt alone here. Where the hell are we! Tcan''t find any doors here! ---- eee hear Lucas and Summer''s voice and I realised all of s were here. That bastsrd has thrown ud here. is Calm yourself down. Are we all here? hear a chorus of yes Sir and I gulp. Good. At lease ve all were together. All we need to do now is to find a way out of here and find Zariyan and another woman 4 ey must be here somewhere. I pushed to my feet, shaking off the ache in my bones and the emptiness in my chest. My ws scraped against the stone wall as I searched for something anythingto break. But there was no exit. No seams. Just us, locked in a prison with no way out. Lucas mmed his fist into the wall, sounding frustrated. "What the hell is this ce?" Let us out of here you fucker! Summer and Benjamin scream along with him, while Ijust lean back on a wall. ---- Trying to calm myself down. I need to think of something. Panic wouldn''t help. Thad barely taken a few breaths when the room shifted. A low hum vibrated through the walls, like a machine moving one of the walls changed. Darkness bled into transparency, revealing something or someoneon the other side. A figure stood there. Cloaked. Masked. Still. And my breath caught Her silhouette. "Robin?" Lucass voice was a whisper, hesitant and disbelieving. While I just stood there frozen, not able to believe my eyes. A floodlight flickered on, right above her head and she recoiled as the harsh beams fell on her. Her hands lift to shield her eyes and I flinch, my feet staggering forward. Before I could reach the ss, everyone was already there. Staring at her, banging on the transparent wall. ---- eee = It''s really him! How did hee here! We left him back in thend of light! This is fa impossible What the hell is even going on here! Thear them whispering amongst themselves, but T was oblivious. My eyes stay rooted to her figure, unmoving She shifted her weight from one leg to another... something she does when ufortable. The way she movedit was her. It had to be her. Lucas pressed his hands to the ss, shouting her name, but I couldn''t move. My feet were rooted, my chest heavy with something I couldn''t name She was supposed to be safe. I was supposed to keep her safe. Far away from this darkness, untouched by these monsters. But look at her. Chapter 689 ---- His hand rested lightly on her shoulder, too familiar, toomanding, and she... she just stood there. No recoil, no fight. Nothing. My chest heaved, each breath like shards of ice slicing through my ribs as the truth wed its way into my mind. She wasn''t fighting him. She allowed him I wanted to first punish her for letting another man touch her, for not fighting when she bloody pped me for touching her without her permission. But then those red eyes flicker in my mind. This is not my princess. She couldn''t be her! Zariyan would have killed this man by now! The mask she wore was a cruel mockery, hiding the ---- face that haunted me every waking moment. And I couldn''t help wonder if all of this was a set n. Why did they put on the Robin mask on her, when they it is Zariyan It didn''t made sense. Unless the man spoke. Won''t you like them to know you real face, little one? He reached for it, his fingers brush along the edges of the mask with an infuriating tenderness, like he bloody had every right to touch her. And I broke out in a cold sweat. Zariyan would never want this. Her hidden identity, Robin hood, was her only hope in life. The very purpose of her existence. She would never want anyone to know about it. "Dont! You fucking bastard," I growled, the word ripped from my throat like a warning shot. But the ---- ss made my voice little more than a whisper. He didnt even flinch. He didn''t even look at me: With a deliberate slowness, he removed the mask, and the world seemed to hold its breath. No, fuck! The others gasped, their disbelief filling the air like smoke. Lucas staggered back, his eyes wide in shock as if he couldn''t believe this while Jason cursed under his breath. Lilly''s hands flew to her mouth in silent shock. But I? I couldn''t move Zariyan. No one had known. Not Lucas, not Jason, not even Lilly. They only knew her as Robin, the man we had all fought beside, ---- eee =ughed with, trusted No one thought in their wildest dreams that Robin was a woman. And not just any woman. She was the daughter of the King. The Princess. My Princess. Prin-Princess Zariyan? Robin was actually her? Summer asks, looking at me and I barely nod. Avoiding his eyes. You knew.... you knew it all along yet you never- Lucas whispers, looking up at me in disbelief and I cut him in, staring back at him.My voice cold and emotionless. Tt was her choice. Her decision and I merely respected it. A hundred emotions swirl in Lucass eyes and then he drops his head, giving up on this. Chapter 451 ---- mere fingers. Thave defeated men triple my size with a single blow. Thave never lost in my life. How can he think that I will lose in life if I don''t find aman and get married? You are wrong in this respect dad. You have underestimated your daughter. And one day I promise to you, that you will see it. Twill make you Proud ---- eee Chapter 242 I stood in the cobblestone ground surrounded by the arched windows of the castle on my left side and the artificialke on my right. My delicate fingers were wrapped around the hilt of my new katana as I stare at its de gleaming like liquid under the sun. It wasnt just any de. Cut using 2000yers of steel. Its said to be the deadliest swords in history. I seriously still cant believe that it was here. Mine to im andmand. It felt heavier than any of the swords I had ever held, and it only made my smile to widen. I love a challenge, especially when the person Iam challenging is myself. Gripping it tightly between my bandage wrapped. fingers, I widened my stance and began the first kata as they call it. ---- The first strike A fluid series of strikes follow, slicing the air with a sharp hiss and I feel my long hair hair stirring behind me with the wind I pushed harder, faster, sharper against an unseen. enemy, my de shes against nothingness and I feel a rush of adrenaline coursing through my veins. Damn I have missed this feeling. L love this power, this freedom, this rebellion, this fearlessness ....that it brings along. My feet move across the ground in a rhythmic pattern, as I shift my weight. Skillfully shifting from one stance to another. My brows were furrowed in concentration, sweat beaded down my temple and dampened my raven back hair. With a flick of my wrists, I spun the katana threw it in their air and shifted hands A warrior has no weak hand. Both should be capable to bring down the enemy alone. ---- eee = Dads words during one of my initial trainings repeat in my mind and I smirk, sessfully taking the katana in my left hand and slicing an invisible enemy with it. I maybe a Princess by birth but I don''t cut silk and. sew gowns. I slice flesh and stitch wounds. I don''t use colours to draw paintings. I sputter blood on the ground and make it my canvas. Your lefi hand is too high. A deep voice echoed from behind me and my grip faltered as I froze. Dad I didn''t even hear him approach. He never makes a sound when he doesn''t want to be noticed. Just like a true predator. Twas - Chapter 697 ---- o What the fuck are you doing Lroar at her and she stutters to speak. Master. I was just following y-your orders. You told me to- My eyes steer to that disgusting leash around her neck and I rip it open and throw it away. Before I could stop myself, my arms wrap around her and I pull her to my chest. Deep breaths Yes. Better. The warmth of her body intermingled with mine and I feel that pent-up rage simmering down My little one. Mas-ter? her soft voice whispers, as if confused as to what I was doing. When I caress her soft hair to snuggle my face in her neck. Shh little one. Hug me back. ---- ee = Her arms wrap around my huge frame and a low satisfied groan escapes my chest. Yes, better. After not knowing how long, I finally pull back and cup her face in my palms. Did-Did I do something wrong? She inquired and I shook my head in a no. Did I make you feel bad, back in that room? T inquire searching her eyes and her red orbs m up to me. As if she couldn''t believe I was asking her this. I caress my thumb on her pale cheek, urging her to speak. Tell me the truth- You will not like the answer. She half whispers, avoiding my eyes. And I grab her chin to make her look back at me. Those soft lips open up to gasp T don''t care. I want to know how you felt. And don''t you dare lie to me. ---- Her red eyes blink in approval T felt weak and embarrassed. But if you liked it? If you felt powerful by making me submit. I will submit in front of you as many times you ask me to- No fuck dammit! I curse and turns around to m my fists into the wall and the cement cracks to make a hole appear in the wall I fucked up. T fucked up bad. I thought she couldn''t feel. But I was wrong. She felt everything a human would feel. She was just like me. And while I felt happy with the revtion, J also felt sick regarding how badly I treated her a few minutes ago. Master! Your hand! My eyes widen as I watch her rushing to me and holding my bloody wounded fist. Her soft fingers trail over my bloody knuckles and her features ---- eee = concoct in concern You are hurt! Why did you do something like that? It must be paining badly. And then before I could even realise, she lifts my hand and presses her soft lips on my knuckles, trying to kiss away my pain. Tler eyes stay closed. Her pretty lips moved. And something churned in my chest. My mind goes numb and my body turns frigid. What... what did she just do? Chapter 698 ---- Chapter 395 No one... no one in my entire life has ever shown concern. No one cared if the little homeless undernutritioner boy eating scraps from the garbage, was found dead at the side of the road. No one cared or waited for me to return when I underwent this experiment I was long dead, before I was made into this monster. Yet today.... Today this woman... this sweet little woman who I had killed and made into a monster just like me...made me feel cared. Made me feel alive. Little one, stop. No master. You are hurt. Let me kiss away your pain. She continues toy feathery kisses on my hand and I feel a damn zoo of annals letting loose in my stomach. I felt strange... yet in a good way. I have ---- never felt anything like this before. Trust me when I say, I have fucked countless women. I have had them pleasure me in ways, one couldn''t even imagine. They kissed the very floor I walked on. Yet not once, not ever I have felt something like this. And too with a mere kiss on my knuckles? I was scared.... Scared of what this little woman was capable to make me feel. Scared of giving her way more control over me than I nned. Scared of what will I feel when I will fuck her when a mere kiss from her is capable to evoke such strong foreign feelings inside me. Tyank back my hand from hers. She looks up at me, hurt and I extent my fingers to rub my thumb over her lips. My dirty blood was smeared on her pretty lips. And I wiped it with my thumb. You will listen to me when I ask you to! Never o ignore mymand! Didn''t I just tell you to stop Tam sorry... Yes, Sir. ---- never felt anything like this before. Trust me when I say, I have fucked countless women. I have had them pleasure me in ways, one couldn''t even imagine. They kissed the very floor I walked on. Yet not once, not ever I have felt something like this. And too with a mere kiss on my knuckles? I was scared.... Scared of what this little woman was capable to make me feel. Scared of giving her way more control over me than I nned. Scared of what will I feel when I will fuck her when a mere kiss from her is capable to evoke such strong foreign feelings inside me. Tyank back my hand from hers. She looks up at me, hurt and I extent my fingers to rub my thumb over her lips. My dirty blood was smeared on her pretty lips. And I wiped it with my thumb. You will listen to me when I ask you to! Never o ignore mymand! Didn''t I just tell you to stop Tam sorry... Yes, Sir. ---- eee = She revulsed, stepping back from me in dread and my eyes softened Now look up and listen to me. I won''t repeat this again. Her crimson eyes steer to me and she listens attentively. What happened back in that room? It was just to show those people that you now belong to me. I didn''t mean any of that. Her brows furrow in confusion. You will never kneel in front of me until I ask you to. You are in no way less or under me. No matter what Gerald or anyone else ever says? We are equal.Remember it. You are my chosen. My partner. Not some tool or pet or some ve as Gerald may say to you. You are going to give me beautiful and strong pups. We are going to build a family. Iam going tomand you and ask you to do things, yes. And you can say no to me if you are notfortable. Chapter 454 ---- man who I don''t trust. He maybe acting all good in front of you to be married to me and be a probable candidate for the next King position. You never know. By the way my treasury told me that he has detected somerceny in the coins since thest two weeks. Is there something I should know? Shit! He knows. I drop my eyes immediately and gulp. Tjust...I needed them for helping someone. Eight thousand seven hundred sixty coins? It''s the total of how much money I took and gave it to that olddy and her son in the vige. Plus the cost of myst nights trip. I bite my lip to nod. "y-Yes" ---- What do I say?.. Agh! Why do I needed so much money. I don''t even have friends. Who did I give it to? I was trying to concoct a lie when he simply ces his palm on my head and softly smiles at me. Ttrust you. You must have used it for a good purpose. Just ask me next time. Nowe. Your pancakes are ready. He wraps and arm around my shoulder and takes me in while I feel regret and guilt eating me alive He trust me... yet what did I do? I sneaked out to go and sleep with a man. And that too I gave him money for it. Moon goddess. Why does this sound like a sin? Like I... I betrayed dad. Like I betrayed myself. He always gave me whatever I ask him. Yet just to make sure I don''t get married and the guy he chose rejects me... I sold my virginity? ---- I feel sick to my stomach What have I done? How am I going to face myself in the mirror? I have let down dads honour... I have betrayed him. Would he be still proud of me if he knows what I didst night? Should I tell him? Will this guild go away then? No... I cant see that look in his eyes. I cant... I will never tell him or anyone for a matter of fact. Those green eyes... T will forget them. Remove them from my mind forever. m so sorry dad. But its been already done. And I cant do anything about it. Hopefully one day... you will forgive me for it ---- eee = Chapter 244 A weekter... T casually walked down the stairs, yawning and rubbing my groggy eyes. I was up for a slow morning today. Sundays. They have been my favourite. Finally. I could do whatever I want today. No sses, no training. Just chill. Ireach the table and I see uncle Dominic, Aunt Reb, Fiza and Dad already sitting there Good morning lovelies! Ah my dearest niece! Uncle Dom speaks, getting up and I rush to him and hug him. He tops my list of favourite person Whenever dad used to scold me when I was a kid, he was my safe heaven Chapter 455 ---- He would take me to give me treat of my favourite foods. We would y whole day. Aunt Reb! She hugs me next to hold my face in her palms and I look at her staring at me in admiration. Look at you. Its like you are growing more beautiful day by day. Your face is glowing! Troll my eyes. Come on Aunt. I havent even washed my face. I just woke up from bed. A glint shines in her eyes. Tee. So I suppose it could be the pre wedding glow as they call it. I blink in disbelief as she chuckles to herself. What did she say? Pre wedding? Who the fuck is getting married here? Not me. ---- eee Reb settle down. She just agreed for a meeting. Dad groans from behind and that sparkle in her eyes dimmed for a second. Oh too bad. A meeting won''t be enough to know such a breathtaking man such as himself. You will know when you see him... With this she settles down to resume her breakfast and I could feel a dozen question marks dangling around my head. What was that supposed to mean? Ignoring her words I settle down beside Dad with Fiza on my other side. Did you even look at yourself beforeing down? Your hair resembles a birds nest and there is still drool at the corner of your lip. My one hand rushes up to my hair while the other brushes my lips. There was no drool. Here. What the- Fiza chuckles throwing her head back and I stomp ---- my foot on hers in irritation Soon her chuckle morphs to a scream and her hand rushes to muffle it. Abh opppp Daughter what happened? Aunt Reb asks and everyone looks at her and I softly smile to speak on her behalf. Nothing. I think she saw a lizard. Didn''t you Fiz? She nods her head and I pull back my foot with a soft smile. These girls. Anyways when are they arriving Adrian? Tn a few hours. The preparations have already begun. I furrow my brows to look around. Something really felt different today. A lot more staff was engaged today. They were cleaning, arranging things. Picking up my favourite items and dumping them in ---- eee = my te. I threw the entire muffin into my mouth Gosh I was starving. When dad spoke Damien is visiting us. I told you he wille in a week. Didn''t 1? The muffin chokes in my mouth and I forgot to breathe Damien. That Cret he ns me to get married to. Why today? I was having such a great day. Why did he had to ruin it! Suddenly I felt sick to my stomach and I didn''t feel like eating anything. My fists clench under the table and that smile on my face got wiped out with his mere name Zariyan child. Make sure to dress your best. Try a gown. Men love it- Wear whatever you want to. Chapter 456 ---- Dad interjects and everyone looks up at him in surprise. Our eyes connect. T want a man to love her for who she is from the inside. And not how she dresses up or cakes herself up. A smile tugs on my lips. A dad. You are the best. This is the first time you have said something like this.I really wanted to hug him for this. TLagree. If Sier would have been here? She would have said the same thing. Uncle Dom speaks and at the mere mention of mom''s name the entire aura of the ce shifts. The maids stop working, everyone stops eating and everyones eyes shift to dads. Her name was forbidden to be taken in these castle walls. This is the first time in thest twenty five years that someone has taken her name. ---- ee = I see dads fists clenching. His jaw hardens and he stops eating his food Uncle Dom regrets it ummediately but it was toote. The damage has been done. Excuse me, everyone. Just like that Dad pushes back his seat and he was gone. Leaving his food and the discussion in between. No one stopped him. A sullen look covers every ones features and I just sigh to stab my food and eat it. No matter why Mom left us. I''s not possible for Dad to hate her. His eyes... they speak of how deeply he loves her despite everything. This... this is what love does to a person. Dad is one of the greatest man I know, yet when ites to her? He bes so vulnerable. And that''s one of the reasons I will never fall in love. ---- Chapter 245 I was staring at my reflection in the mirror when my fingers inadvertently slid up to trace my lips. The feeling of his lips on mine... It felt just like yesterday. Ted I bite my lip and shake my head in a no. Aghh! Its been a week and he hasn''t left my mind since that night! Every night when I try to sleep, my fingers slide in my folds and I find myself wet by the very thoughts of what all we did. I try to do what he did with his fingers but I fail miserable Not only that but even my mind has been betraying me. Thave his dreams, with those green eyes staring at me, hovering over me as I slide my fingers in my underwear. His heavy husky voice warns me. Commands me not ---- os to touch myself or he will punish me in ways I cant even imagine. But I disobey him. T want him to be reality, even if hees to just punish me. I wake up with a damp underwear and I rushte at night to the washroom to clean myself. But no matter how many soaps and scents I use, my mind. My very mind feels impure Thappened to ask Ari about it one night, dropping a clue. Thinking something was wrong with me but she just winked at me and said, I quote You are finally bing a woman, Zariyan! It''s a good thing. You maybe a decadete. But I am so proud of you. Thad just blinked and stared at her as she started jumping and hugging me. I didn''t ask anyone else after that. Chapter 468 ---- The sugar cube was still there is my mouth and he stole it right from my tongue. I tried to take it back but he only left me short of breaths. I cant win in this from him. He was a really good kisser. Not that Iam ever going to tell him. He pulls back and I gulp. Catching my breath to scream. What was that! And you just stole my cub- ummm He pops a full cube into my mouth and brushes his thumb on my lips. Thank you for the dessert, Princess. You literally drip sweetness. He was being sarcastic. As if! You stinking piece of shit! There is a whole lot of garbage in your mouth and mind. Why don''t you clean it first- I was left shouting profanities and him and he walks ---- eee away with his hands tucked in his pockets. I stomp my foot to run my fingers through my hair. He is sick. And he is making me sick! One second he calls me a whore and the other he kisses me like I am some favourite sucking popsicle of his! Enough of this. I won''t let him touch me again! He is a bad influence and that''s thest thing I need right now ---- Chapter 252 The town? And me? Are you sure? Tblink, staring at Jenny, who nods her head vehemently. This doesn''t sound like Dad. He never allows me to step a foot out of the castle unguarded. And without the guards? Yes. Without any of the guards. The carriage is waiting for you outside. Strange It''s been a month since I have been trying to convince him everyday to let me go alone. And today he magically agrees. Rather than arguing I should just cash upon the opportunity. You never know when Dad may change his mind. Okay! I will be down in five! ---- Excitement bubbles inside me at the thought of roaming around the town freely. Without any cape or double identity, without the need to hide from the town guards or the fear of getting caught. I was literally hopping in excitement by the time I got ready. Putting on a beautiful yellow sundress and creme ts, I tie a red bow on my hair and I twirl in front of the mirror. Yahh I look beautiful I guess I wasn''tfortable in dresses but I do wear them to feel pretty sometimes. Hopping down the stairs, I step out to find a carriage indeed waiting for me. The door is opened for me. I was looking for something to hold onto to pull myself up when I see a palm stretching out for me. My eyes snap up and all the excitement bubbling inside me got choked. A pair of green eyes were staring back at me. Great! Now I get it! Chapter 476 ---- Chapter 256 Zariyan s POV She- she lookie like a Royal. Could she be a pureblood? Look-Look at herie clothes. They lookie expensivie. T hear foreign voices whispering around me and I furrow my brows to flutter open my eyes. Damn these people. Who are they and why aren''t they letting me sleep? I was having the deepest sleep of my life! I look up at eyes. Scared, anxious yet curious eyes. And I couldn''t help scream. Lopen my mouth to do it but no voice leaves my lips. My brows furrow. Something was gagging my mouth, I shift my weight to move my hands to find them have a simr fate. What the hell- ---- My eyes widen as I realised my hands were tied behind my back and a rope was tied around my ankles and knees, leaving me bound and immobile. I look around and I find people or rather Cret woman. surrounding me. I was in a small room and more than twenty young Cret woman of my age or younger Were surrounding me. Simr to me their hands and feet were tied but unlike me it wasnt from ropes. Chains extend from behind the walls and it was tied around their necks, hands and feet. Stopping them from escaping. Like they were some animals in a barn and not humans. The ce was too small. Too congested and it was stinking of piss and sweat. Unlike me the woman wore tattered clothes which were barely covering their body or giving them warmth Their faces were smudged with dirt and it looked like they had not been given a bed, food or a simple bath in months. ---- What is this ce? And where am [? How long was I out for? How far is this ce from the city centre? A thousand questions were going on in my mind as I look around and asses everything. A ve dungeon. That''s what my mind assumes this ce to be. You so pretty. Are you werewolfie? Can I touchie you? One of the Cret woman questions, poking my arm. and I instinctively swat her hand away. She flinches and I regret it. She looked barely ten. Maybe she hasn''t seen a werewolf in her life. I was the first one.She meant no harm. T lean in closer to her and she looks up at me from under her eyshes. Inod this time. ---- eee = She was scared, yet she wanted to try. Inod again. She bites her chapped lips and then extends her tied hands to touch my arm. Our skins connect and her face lights up. So softie... softie. I smile at her excitement and soon I see other Cret woman crawling closer to me. They all touch me with simr enthusiasm. Some touched my hair while others assessed my hands and feet. It was obvious these woman haven''t seen much of the outside world. A few adult ones stay seated in their ces, not much bothered by my presence. Maybe they will know where we are. Before I could even try to ask them, the metal door nks open and I see all the woman crawling back to their corners and hugging themselves. Whimpering. Chapter 459 ---- higher and I hear my heart thud in my chest as I realise he was watching me all this time: Aware of me checking him out. Damn. What am I doing? And seeing him why do I got reminded of him? Could it be because of his eyes? Daughter! It''s great you joined us. Come here. I want you to meet someone. I look at dad and softly nod at him. My eyes flicker between Dad and him. I slowly walk towards where they were standing and I see him folding his hands on his chest and leaning back on the wall to stare at me. He was checking me out this time. Unashamed. Indiscreet. In front of all the people... even my own father without a single line of fear on his forehead ---- ee = Dad would have beheaded a man if he even dared to look me in the eye. Let alone raise his head. But he wouldn''t do that to him. He was the only exception. And he knew it. The weight of his gaze felt like lead, yet I kept going. Clenching my fists I keep my head high and walk dignified. I stand beside dad and he immediately wraps an arm around my shoulder. I immediately felt at ease But it was short lived His eyes flicker between dads hand on my shoulder and then my eyes. And I swear I saw something shift in them. Whats his problem? Damien meet Zariyan. My daughter. ---- Chapter 247 T expected him to drop down on his knees, ask for my hand and kiss it. That''s how all men, Cret or werewolves, old or young meet me. It''s a sign of respect for the royal title. However, he did none. Rather, getting up to his full height. He ces aside his ss, delves his hand in his pockets and just nods at me I blink. That was it? How am I supposed to respond to that? He doesn''t even say anything. Yet not once his eyes leave mine " General. It''s important." One of his army men interrupt, bowing at us and he ---- eee = walks away after giving dad a slight nod. I kept standing there looking at the man in disbelief. I thought I will give him a cold shoulder and he will reject me. But look at him. He is even doing better than me. Dad tugs me to a side to whisper. "T told you to dress however you liked. But T didn''t mean sone pajamas and T, daughter!" " Dad. These are joggers. Not pyjamas." "You are impossible. So many important guests are here-" "Tt''s fine. I amfortable in them." To be honest I was not. I was not at allfortable. Inside these loose clothes I was sweating like a pig I stuck out like a sore thumb here, especially in front of that man. Tlim and I were the two most noticeable people here Chapter 486 ---- was still rooted there. Hot tears trail down my eyes and before I know my scream got silenced by his ips crashing on mine. He kisses me tenderly as if trying to distract me and ease my pain. While his other hand effort! lessly wrap a bandage around my thigh and tie it around it. I was literally straddling him. My ass was perched on hisp. My knees were on his either side and my feet were locked behind his bac! He didn''t seem to mind. He continues to hold me and soon I feel him softly caressing my hair and pressing my face to his chest. Rest. You are safe here. My stupid heart believed him when my mind was telling me to maintain distance from him. No man can be trusted. The leader of Crets? Never. ---- However at the moment, I didn''t seem to care. I was tired, drained and numb to half of the things. I just wanted to sleep. And then before I know my eyes closed down and I found peace in the very centre of the chaos, in the very arms of the beast I had been running from. ---- Chapter 263 I wake up to a deadly silence, my groggy eyes take in my surroundings to find myself still in the carriage. I was lying on the seat and aforter was ced on top of me. Did.... Did he ce this here? I was alone in the carriage but then as soon as I realised it, the door pulled open and I saw him standing there Where were you? Task but he doesn''t bother to answer. He drops something into myp and I look down at it in confusion. Get changed. I am outside. And with this, the door is closed on my face. I pick the clothes to find it to be a local dress. My eyes drift down to my attire and my cheeks burn. ---- eee = I was only wearing his jacket all this while. My legs were all naked. One could even see my panties. Without wasting another second, I put on the clothes. Surprisingly they were exactly my size as if they were made for me: Where did he get it from? T open the carriage door indicating I was done and he steps in, not before asking the coachman to continue. The carriage starts moving and I offer him back his jacket. He takes it begrudgingly from between my fingers. Your father doesn''t have to know about this. Just tell him we got caught up in something. He avoids looking at me and my brow arches up. And why would I lie to him? That nerve in his forehead ticks again. So that he doesn''t worry. But if you want to murder the little freedom you get bying out of those Chapter 490 ---- opened page glowing in the candle light, my heart stops. There were pictures.... or rather drawings of figures. Doing sex in different angles. There were full paras under each picture and I feel the earlier wetness between my legs returning. I wanted to close the book and put it back. But I couldn''t. It''s like my eyes are fixated at the lewd image. Gulping I move closer to the book and read what''s written under it. The first image was of the woman literally humping on top of the man. He had her hair wrapped in his hands as he used it to pull and push her. Thear my heart beating faster in my chest and my palms turning mmy. What kind of pose is this? Do woman like this? I flip the page and I almost gasp. The woman... she was on all fours and the man stood behind her. He ---- ee = had her hair fisted in his hand like she was some kind of an- Having a fun night I see? A husky voice whispers from behind me and I stumble back. The book drops from between my hands and I hit the book shelf behind Before I know I feel the entire shelf falling on my head and I crouch down to drop my head in my hands. Gosh! I am going to die of my clumsiness today. ---- Chapter 265 The bookse down to fall on top of me like a deck of cards blown away by the wind. Yet not even one book touched me. Strange. I peep up and that''s when I see a huge frame hovering over me, shielding my entire body with his frame. Not just the books, but even the wooden rack would have fallen on me if he hadn''t stepped in Wait a second, isnt he hurt. I look up at him and I couldn''t help ask. Are you hurt? He looks down at me. Our eyes connect and then his lips curve up into a smirk. Do Ihear concern, Princess? Bastard. ---- T look away from him and he straightens up to push the wooden rack back into its ce. He crouched down to pick up the books when his hand stops on the open book I was reading. My heart leaps in my chest and I rush to get it when he beats me to it. Picking up the book, he lifts it above his head and I jump, trying to get it. Don''t see... don''t see.. Please. He raises a brow as he flips the pages of the book and I find his evil smirk widening. A book po*n? Well that''s new. I thought you were an innocent independent girl, Princess. T guess they are right when they say the most shy and introverted ones are actually the wildest. Blood gushes to my face and I extend my fingers to get back the book when he only stretches the book higher. Our fronts were touching. I could sniff his pine and cinnamon scent but I don''t move back. Chapter 462 ---- And he was doing just that right now. Our eyes stay connected I refuse to back down and I see his lips moving up in a smirk. You have got quite afortable bed here. Wanna join me for the night? Princess? Bastard. Now Tam sure its him. His mouth has no filter just like that night and his tongue is more fucked up that his mind. T think T asked you something. What are you doing here? He tsked to roll his eyes. Your father invited me here. My father invited Damian Von Theodore. The Warrior King of the Southern Province. Not some escort from the Carnal Bounds! My words were insensitive. I know. T am not this ---- ee = bash usually but he is pulling my strings to get the worst out of me T cant bear with the fact of him fooling my father! Regarding that- He rubs his neck to sigh. Twill tell you some other time. I am really tired for the night. Can you fetch me a ss of water? And yes please switch off the lights when you leave. I blink, watching him in disbelief as he tosses aside his shoes and drops back on the bed to close his eyes. My mouth hangs open. This man is impossible. He is ordering me around? The Princess of this Kingdom. And on top of that ignoring me when I am still standing here. My rage reaches my brain and I take two big strides to reach him. Pouring water into a ss from the side table I stand ---- beside him and hold back a smirk. Here. This will quench your thirst. With this I upturn the entire ss and all the water sshes on his face. His brows furrow slightly, he opens his eyes to look at me from under his long wet eyshes. And I smirk. His face, hair and pillow were all wet. But despite it he didn''t even get up or try to clean it The hardened lines on his face didn''t move an inch. And his expression stays nk. Was he angry? Good. He should be. T am getting tired of all thisposure and calmness of his. He is a Cret. There is no way he will let a woman dishonour him and get away with it However my smirk drops when he licks his lips and adjusts himself to turn around and face me. ---- eee = Those piercing orbs set focus on me. Not quite Princess. You have only aroused another thirst which will not get satisfied with mere water. My eyes widen as I stare at the slight dent between his pants and my eyes and ears explode with steam. This fucker! Chapter 500 ---- Her grey eyes look between me and the flower and before she could guess I drop down on my knees and propose her the flower. Thear loud cheering and chuckling around and I see all the kids have gathered around. They were jumping and pping in excitement. Granny takes the flower from my hands to only ce her palm on my head May moon goddess bless you with all the happiness in this world Robin. Your mother must be so proud of you. She has raised a gem. Her words root a knife into my chest and my body suddenly goes stiff. What do I tell her? That my mother didn''t raise me. Rather she lefi me right after I was born. Its been twenty five years and she didn''t even bother toe see me once. What did I even do to have her hate me so much? Tf she didn''t want me, why did she brought me into this world in the first ce. ---- Generally I don''t remember her much. T have no memories with her that I would miss and hold onto. I don''t even know how she looked like. But on my birthday... Its inevitable. It''s impossible to not think about the person who kept you in her womb for nine months and then abandoned you like you never meant anything to them. A tear slips down my eyes and I avoid Granny''s eyes My hand moves up to wrap around the half cut stone pendant hanging around my neck. This is the only thing I have of her.... The only memory. I don''t know where the other half is. Or where she is But if I were to ever meet her? I will ask her as to why she did this to me and dad. Why did she gave both of us everything and then stole it away? Everything that I am today is because of my Dad. I am sorry Mom. ---- But even if tried, I will never be able to forgive you. ---- eee = Chapter 271 Robin! Will you tell us one of your heroic stories! T feel a tug on my pants and I look down to see the kids surrounding me with that puppy look in their eyes. I look at the watch and it was 11:15 already. I had to reach back before 12 today. Tamte. Robin please! Just one! Please! Yes please! They all start chanting it and begging me for it and I sigh. Yahhhh!! Chapter 502 ---- Chapter 272 All my senses go up on high alert as my mind screams danger, my right hand glides to grip my dagger rooted in my waist while my left hand pushes on the mask on my face. Icant risk revealing my identity. To him? Never. What? Nothing to justify? I thought your mouth would be sharper than your sword. What a shame. He gets up to his full height to approach me and my grip on my dagger tightens. He is instigating me to speak. A tricking shrewd bastard. T refuse to fall into his trap. Holding my stance T look into his green eyes and I find them already staring ---- eee back at me He was smirking, staring me from to toe. And despite being covered in the cloak and men clothes. I couldn''t help feel a shiver travel down my spine. I wonder how he would react on knowing it is me behind this mask. A woman. Not some man as he and everyone else thinks me to be. Would he still think that we woman are weak need someone like him to protect ourselves? I would really love to break his stereotypes and bruise that inted ego of his he goes unting around But I refrain. My life purpose and my desire to help were way greater than my childish need to show him his ce. I was better than that. ---- Cocking his head to a side, he stops at a foots distance from. And I find his eyes scanning my face. The next thing I know he swings his de at my face, and I feel the rush of air. My reflexes act on their own ord and I grip the de in my bare hands, the tip of the sword stops inches away from touching my face. Our eyes hold Blood drops drip down from my hand to fall on the floor and something shifts in his eyes Those calm orbs of green turn darker and I find a smirk forming on his lips. Not bad for a coward such as yourself who hides behind a mask. But I am afraid... This fantasy ends here. Without warning he lunged at me, the de in his other hand shes under the moon and I sidestep, beating his agility by barely a few seconds. Our swords sh, metal shing against metal and that''s when I realised his true strength for the first ---- eee = time Damn. He was very strong. The strongest person I have ever faught in my life. His every blow sent vibrations down to my hands and. arm and I had to hold my sword tight to not have it slip from between my hands If my sword wasn''t made of the hardest steel in the world, I bet it would have cracked under the force of his attack. Tam not as strong as him. There was no doubt in it. Tle was like a raging bull who would destroy whatever thates in its way. But I had an advantage over him I will use his own strength against him. Thad skill Ringing echoes in the silence of the streets as I Chapter 465 ---- him And that''s when everyone stops to look at my face with that same glint in their eyes. I thow my hands in the air tough it out. Me? Interested in him? Yah sure. Of course do you see pigs flying? I chuckle at my own joke but I soon realised I was the only oneughing. They all resume their work and T bite my lip to curse myself. Ijust acted stupid Come. Lets eat. Dad sighs to settle down on the head seat and I drop down on the seat beside him. Leaning over, I bnce my chair on its front legs and peak at the different dishes the helpers had prepared today. Umm pancakes. Yes! My favourite. ---- eee And what is this porridge. Agh! I hate it. Dad was busy talking to the counsellor. And I was pre upied with deciding what to eat. What is that? I missed it. The dish was the farthest.1 Jean more forward to take a look when I feel the bnce of my chair faltering. Abh shit! Iwas going to m my face on the hot porridge, when I feel something grip my shirt from behind and my chair is mmed back on the floor. Lub. Dub. Lub. Easy princess. Your face is too beautiful to be ruined by your clumsiness. A baritone voice whispers in my ear and next I know a long arm extends from behind me and I am engulfed by that pine and cinnamon cologne ---- He picks up the very bowl I was struggling to see, and ces it beside my hand Strawberry oats. Wishing Dad a very good morning, he settles on the seat beside me and I feel my face burning up. There are fourteen empty seats on the table. Why does he have to sit beside me of all? And what was that. I thought no one was noticing my stupidity. Are you fine Zari? Dad asks, concern etched on his features I merely nod dropping my head in my te. This is too awkward! Everyone saw it. And he came in like some hero. When he is the damn viin! I take the first bite and I see his thigh just inches away from mine. If Leven move slightly, we will touch. ---- eee = His left hand was propped on his thigh and J couldn''t help state at the corded veins running down to his knuckles. This very hand.... these very fingers were wrapped around my neck that night. Holding me possessively yet so softly. Who would have thought they were capable of that. But I was no fool The very hands that can build can also destroy. It all about the right amount of power one uses. Dad taught me pottery and this was the basic rule of it. The right pressure and curve can build a masterpiece, while a little more pressure than needed and the y crumbles to nothingness. Mumchkin Jenny said you made a special sweet dish for our guest. And here it is. Tnever realised you knew how to cook. Chapter 466 ---- T tried. I lied. Aware of his stare on me. I will learn cooking and that too for him? In his dreams. I prefer chopping his limbs than some stupid vegetables. Jenny ces Churros and a dip in front of each of us and I hold back a smirk. Test number 1 Lets see how you pass this, Mr Hunk. Go ahead, Theo try. Yes your highness. I was ready for the show. He picks up and ces the first Churros in his mouth and I look at him through my side view to see his jaw muscles flexing. His fists clench under the table And my lip curves up. Take it you pretentious asshole! ---- eee How is it? Pretty nice actually. My eyes snap up to him and I see him softly smiling at him. What the hell! How can he smile like that? I made sure to empty half packet of chillies into it ---- Chapter 251 He picks up another one, dips it in the sauce and then looking straight into my eyes he pops it into his mouth. Not a single line moved on his face. Freaking impossible. A few minutes pass. I didn''t even touch my own. I keep staring at him and soon he gets up to excuse himself. I mentally chuckle. Te is just good at acting. Iam sure. No one can hold it in for long Texcuse myself and follow him to the kitchen. And that''s what I was looking for. He was rampaging the kitchen like crazy, searching for something and when he was unable to find it-He ms his fist on the marble shelf and grips it in his hands to drop his head on it. ---- eee = 9 Searching for this enter to lean on the marble shelf opposite him. He looks up at the sugar pot in my hand and then into my eyes. A tinge of regret hits me. His eyes were bloody red along with his lips and he was breathing heavily. Opening the sugar pot and taking out a sugar cube from it. I pop it in my mouth almost sensuously. He follows my every move with a predators gaze. Come. Have it. Beg if you have to. T may get generous. He leaps to take the pot from my hands when I move it behind my back. Shaking my head in a no. I thought he will try to snatch it away from me but I was getting overconfident if I thought I had figured out this man. He takes slow predatory steps towards me and then Chapter 511 ---- Chapter 278 I look at him in shock and he only smirks T fumble with my hands to look away from him. Damn it. This was embarrassing. His mouth literally has no filter. You will never belittle me or demoralize me- He smirks at this. Twill make you sit on my fucking throne. I will make the entire world bow at your feet Princess. But the only person you should ever bow to... Is me. My fists clench. Never. I would never bow in front of anyone. Let alone him. T would rather have my head severed. I spit in rage and he leans back to only look at me ---- eee with a knowing look. And I would crack that knife that would even dare to touch you. Chills. Thad chills all over my body and the room suddenly felt too small Thest one. You will never force me to do something I don''t want to. He gets up to approach me and I go stiff feeling him standing behind me. I was going to turn around when he nts his palms on my chairs handrest. Locking me in ce. And what if you don''t know what you want? He asks, collected few strands of my hair and sniffing it. While I feel my body betraying me Not now. Not again. ---- Please. Tknow- Oh really? Then why don''t you... Interlocking our fingers together, he pulls down my right hand and I feel him directing it somewhere. Ask your little pussy, if it wants me to take it right now. My body stills as I feel my own palm cupping my womanhood. There was no lying needed here, I was dripping and he pulls back his hand from me. M ly face was red, I had never been so embarrassed in my life and he had a victorious grin on his lips. Yet still if it helps you to sleep at night. I would rather kill myself than force myself on a woman. Twas taught to protect, preserve and nurture, Princess. Never to destroy. What kind of twisted games is he ying? Why do his words unsettle my stomach with these ---- eee = strange feelings? Why can''t he answer directly! Princess! The guests have started arriving! You need to get ready. Jennyes in huffing, with countless dresses hanging in her hands and she literally dumps them on the couch. Please select one of these. I get up from my seat and answer her in a toneced with mockery. My fiance is here. Why don''t you ask him? Tam sure he would love to choose it. Tle raises a brow at me, warning me and J ignore it to just walk past them. They can do whatever they want to! It''s not like anyone gives a damn of what I want. Chapter 468 ---- The sugar cube was still there is my mouth and he stole it right from my tongue. I tried to take it back but he only left me short of breaths. I cant win in this from him. He was a really good kisser. Not that Iam ever going to tell him. He pulls back and I gulp. Catching my breath to scream. What was that! And you just stole my cub- ummm He pops a full cube into my mouth and brushes his thumb on my lips. Thank you for the dessert, Princess. You literally drip sweetness. He was being sarcastic. As if! You stinking piece of shit! There is a whole lot of garbage in your mouth and mind. Why don''t you clean it first- I was left shouting profanities and him and he walks ---- eee away with his hands tucked in his pockets. I stomp my foot to run my fingers through my hair. He is sick. And he is making me sick! One second he calls me a whore and the other he kisses me like I am some favourite sucking popsicle of his! Enough of this. I won''t let him touch me again! He is a bad influence and that''s thest thing I need right now ---- Chapter 252 The town? And me? Are you sure? Tblink, staring at Jenny, who nods her head vehemently. This doesn''t sound like Dad. He never allows me to step a foot out of the castle unguarded. And without the guards? Yes. Without any of the guards. The carriage is waiting for you outside. Strange It''s been a month since I have been trying to convince him everyday to let me go alone. And today he magically agrees. Rather than arguing I should just cash upon the opportunity. You never know when Dad may change his mind. Okay! I will be down in five! ---- Excitement bubbles inside me at the thought of roaming around the town freely. Without any cape or double identity, without the need to hide from the town guards or the fear of getting caught. I was literally hopping in excitement by the time I got ready. Putting on a beautiful yellow sundress and creme ts, I tie a red bow on my hair and I twirl in front of the mirror. Yahh I look beautiful I guess I wasn''tfortable in dresses but I do wear them to feel pretty sometimes. Hopping down the stairs, I step out to find a carriage indeed waiting for me. The door is opened for me. I was looking for something to hold onto to pull myself up when I see a palm stretching out for me. My eyes snap up and all the excitement bubbling inside me got choked. A pair of green eyes were staring back at me. Great! Now I get it! Chapter 518 ---- I storm into his room, pushing it open to find him changing his clothes. A towel was wrapped around his lower body and his torso was naked. This was least of my concerns right now. Reaching him in two long strides I lift up my chin to look at him, a fire raging in my eyes. What will it take for you to say no to this marriage? I question without a filter and he raises a brow, taken back by my question. ---- eee Chapter 283 He takes a step in my direction. And then another. His naked torso blocks my vision and I see his hand stretching out to gather a few tassels of my hair in his fingers. Leaning in, he sniffs them to speak in a husky voice. A very good morning to you too, Princess. I suppose you had a good sleepst night. The shbacks of the previous night hit me and I close my eyes to take a deep breath. My memory was distorted yet I still recall some images. He stripped me bare of my dress His huge frame wrapped me in its embrace as we stood under the shower. Me, cuddling with him to doze off. ---- -_ Taking in a deep inhale I try to focus on the task as to why I was here. It''s obvious. He is trying to distract me T think T asked you a question. What would it take for you to say no to this marriage? He leans in closer, his hot breath fans my lips and I unclench my fists. Our eyes were connected. Was he going to kiss... At thest moment, he pulled something from behind me and then moved back. I look up to find his shirt in his hands. And I hear my heart drumming in my ears. Why... why do his simplest of actions have such an effect on me? T silently watch as he slides his arms into the sleeves and buttons up the shirt. Concealing his hardcore abs underneath T don''t mind you watching me Princess. But just for yourfort. Do you mind? ---- eee = He asks raising a brow and I look down to find his fingers hovering over the hem of his towel. Shit. Y- yes of course. My cheeks re red as I turn my back on him and fumble with my hands. Sit down. Tam fine standing. Sit down Zariyan. Stop contradicting everything I say. Fine. I dropped on the sofa and took the time to look around in his room. I expected this ce to be a mess with his clothes strewed around, shoes cluttering the corners, empty food tes littering on shelves. But I was in for a shock. The ce was speckless. Not even a single thing was out of ce Bed sheets were nearlyid, with theforter folded in perfection. The tables didn''t even have a Chapter 520 ---- Chapter 284 My insides were cracking. My self respect, my honour, my ego... I have to ce everything in his hands for that one night to have him do whatever he wants to do with them He could either shatter then to smithereens or he could return then back whole without even touching them. Can I do this? Can I really give everything to him? Okay. These were the most difficult words I have ever uttered in my life. His smirk widens and he gets up from seat to circle around me like prey. Settling his either hand on the either handrest of my chair, he leans in to whisper in my ear. Tsk. Tsk. Princess. I gasp as the chair is suddenly pulled up and turned ---- eee to drop back down What are you- Look up. I veer up my eyes and mind goes nk as I stare at our reflection in the mirror. His huge frame was hovering over me, even my own shadow couldn''t escape me. His green eyes meet mine through the reflection and he brushes his lips on my earlobe the whisper. Just look at yourself. Do you still have any doubts? I still see the same slut of a woman who came to a whorehouse to sell herself. He is using those lewd words for me again. My hands turn into fists. Thave warned you before! Talk to me with respect- His hand wraps around my neck and I see him rubbing his nose along my jawline in our reflection. And T have told you. I show respect to those who ---- 9 earn it. Do you know what I think about you My chest was heaving, and my mind nk as I listen to his venom coated voice. On the outside you talk all about the independent strong woman and I dont need a man shit. But on the inside? You are just a scared little girl who wants someone to cuddle with. A man who fucks you and makes you beg like a who- My rage knew no bounds, turning around I step on the chair and leap on him. My fists was second away from connecting with jaw when he grabs my hand and tosses us around. We both m on the floor, but the fight doesn''t stop here. We were tossing around. Attacking,blocking and literally throwing each others our bodies around Within seconds the speckles room was covered with broken ss, shattered flower pots, torn bedsheets and upturned furniture. Abhh fuck you bastard! Im my foot on his leg and he only grunts to grab ---- my leg and pull me to him. He locked my hands behind my back and I go for a bite of his neck when he grabs hold of my chin and rather crashes his lips on me Is he crazy! We are in a middle of a fight! How can he? T bite his lip to draw blood and then I push him back on the mattress. His body plunges and I throw myself on him, straddling him under me while wrapping my hands around his neck. He tries to move his legs when I lock them with my own. His free hand sneaks up to wrap around my own neck in return and I find him returning the favour. We both were on the bed, with our hands around each others neck and our eyes raging fire at each other. Give up, bastard. I warn, tightening my grip and he only smirks while running his tongue on the blood lining his lip. After you, Princess. Chapter 471 ---- ahead of me. Hey! Where are you going? Trush after him and he stops to sigh. Running his fingers through his hair he looks back at me over his shoulder. We meet right here in exactly two hours. Don''t go around searching for trouble. Understood? I blink in disbelief. He is leaving me on my own? Seriously? What if Dades to know? He will be scolded for it. Why do I care? Okay! See you then! He stares at my smiling face for a few seconds and then nods to walk away. Something seems fishy to me. He has a reason for being here, the detective in me could feel it. But what? A smirk forms on my lips and I buy a cloak from a ---- eee stall to wrap it around my head I guess its time to find out. He has been going around asking people something. Yet all he got in response was a shake of the head and No. Disappointment was evident on his features almost an hourter. He drops down on a step and rake his fingers through his hair. T watch woman whispering and giggling as they walked past him. One even gathered enough courage to give him a piece of paper, but as soon as she left he crushed the paper and threw it aside. Looking even more agitated than before: He wasn''t interested in any of them. ---- -_ And it was somewhat surprising for me. I thought he entertained any woman who threw herself at him. Wasn''t he an escort? I even thought he came here to visit one of the brothels in the city. But clearly, that''s not the case. I sneak in closer in order to listen to what he was even searching for. He stops a woman to ask and his next words raided terror inside me. Umm hello. I heard Robin was seen here a few night ago. Can you tell me where he lives or anything rted to him for a matter of fact? He was asking about me? But why? Does he want to catch me and then hand me over to Dad, in order to get some bonus points? Why else would he? Yes Robin was seen here but no one will tell you about his whereabouts. He is our hero. We worship him along with the moon goddess here. The old woman gave Damian a once over look to only dismiss him. Damian follows behind her. ---- eee = No. You are getting me wrong. I am not here to catch him. I just need a meeting with him. Go away. I don''t trust you. No please. I swear- Thedy doesn''t give him any information and he ms his palm on the wall to curse. He looked desperate. But why? He drops back on the stairs again with his head in his hands and I step closer to stand behind him. Even my shadow doesn''t engulf him whole. Maybe I can help. I speak and he looks back at me over his shoulder to only furrow his brows. Have you been following me? Irub the back of my neck to sit down beside him on the stairs. Chapter 525 ---- Chapter 288 " Zariyan 1s the most beautiful and kind hearted princess you have gifted us, Moon Goddess. Please help her unite with her mother." Iread through the words and my grip on the page tightens. I am taken back to that scene on the roof. How she was giggling andughing chasing after thosenterns, until she got hold of this wish. She thought no one saw it. But I did. That beautiful smile on her lips vanished within seconds and was reced by a sadness that stirred something in my chest. I wanted to know what the message said. But before anyone could see it, she had crushed the paper and delved it into the jackets pocket. My jacket that was wrapped around her waist. ---- ee = "Mom left me.... Even Dad is going to leave me! Go! Why are you standing here! Just leave!" Her earlier words when she was drunk repeat in my mind and I find that heaviness in my chest sinking lower. She misses her mom. Yet she never shows or tells anyone. Behind that hard bold exterior is indeed an innocent girl who never found love. Her fathers love is all she has known her entire life and she doesn''t want to leave him. I lean back on a wall and sigh. A feeling of regret hits me. Did I even do the right thing? Marking her wasn''t the best of decision I had made. But what could I have done? No one knows the feeling of not being loved, better than me. Someone who had lost both of his parents when he ---- was barely a young boy. I can''t even imagine my life if Lord Adrian hadn''t taken me in that night It''s true Having not been loved I don''t know how to love someone. Care, protection, sincerity. I know all that. I can give it to Zariyan. But love? Can I really give it to her when I don''t even know what it is? Am I even worthy of her? She was born as a princess in a castle... while I was born in some wood house in the middle of no where. My father was a low ranking wolf and my mother was a Cret prostitute in a whorehouse. I was not meant to be born. I was a mistake. A mixed breed of two being who didn''t even love each other but decided to live together for my sake. She is pure, innocent, untainted ---- eee = While I? I was born in the very dirt. Now you can understand what I felt when I saw her in Carnal Bounds. Why I was so furious on knowing she was a virgin who came there to sell herself. I still hate her for it and J call her those names so that she fucking opens her eyes! She is so tenacious to get her freedom? That she bloody offers her body for sale in order to get it everytime. First she came to that whorehouse. And today? She bloody has the audacity to ask me for one night fuck, to get me to say no to this marriage. And the worst thing? She doesn''t understand. She fucking doesn''t even know her own worth. She is a lily, innocent and pure. And all she wants is to get tainted and plucked by my dirty hands. Tam not worthy of her. Chapter 473 ---- I feel a shiver travel down my spine. You have been nothing but a pawn in my game, Princess. I will marry you and then I will be the next King. Why do you think I spent all these years in your fathers shadows? Worshipping him like he is some god to me? I came in his good books. I became his left hand. I was there whenever he needed someone. I became the best fucking warrior this world has ever seen so that when timees? He chooses me to protect his innocent little daughter. So that he knows that if there is one man standing after him who can protect his innocent Zariyan? Its me. It felt like a thousand knives pierced through my chest at the exact same second. I couldn''t breathe The truth evident in his eyes was worst than every lie Thave ever heard in my life. ---- eee A monster. Why did I forget? He was a Cret. A monster. Trusting a monster is the biggest sin one wouldmit. I wasn''t mad about myself. It''s a good thing my heart wasnt on line for bastards like him to crush. Its about Dad. Dad trusted this man with his everything. With me. And look at him. A double faced fucker. He has been nning this game for years with him and when I said no to marrying him? T indirectly ruined his years of hard work and scheming. You asshole! I am going to kill you! I grab his cors to roar at him and he only smirks, staring down at my lips instead But I already fucked you princess. ---- Control Zariyan This is not the ce nor the time Rx. Breathe. Do you think it was a co incidence that I was the only escort avable to take away the virginity of the werewolf Kingdoms Princess? He chuckles. Shaking his head in a no. Tt was a golden opportunity. An offer you dropped right into myp. He lifts my fists toy a soft kiss on my knuckles Town all the underground dungeons and clubs.When my men told me the Princess was here to sell her little pussy? Do you really think I could have let someone else buy it? Tears were stinging my eyes. [ hate this man... I hate him so much You are mine, Zariyan Volkov King.And the earlier you ept it the better. ---- eee = I spat away his hand and look into his eyes to roar. T will never be yours Damien. Never! And very soon you will realise it. Tf there is one thing you and my dad are both wrong about? Its that you think I need some mans protection. You are wrong! I need no man to protect me! I can fucking protect myself and even those who need me! He smiles to ce his palm on my head. Yet there was no warmness in his gesture or voice. He was mocking me Brave wordsing from a pretty little mouth, Princess. Save them.Or you will be dead sooner than you think. With this he steps back from me and I suddenly feel my legs going weak. Thold the wall behind for support and he looks down at me onest time to leave. Gather yourself up ande to the carriage in five. Chapter 474 ---- We are leaving. He walks away just like that, pretending like nothing happened. And I feel my insides cracking. I drop down on my knees and stare at my clenched fists through my hazy vision. Inever cry. I wasnt born to cry. But the man just threatened my freedom, fooled my father and now he is after the throne. Never... I will never marry him and let him be the King. Holding the wall behind, I lift myself up. Determined to ruin all his ns when out of the blue I feel a cloth muffling my mouth and pulling me to the dark alley behind Foreign hands touch me. Pinning my arms and legs and before I could even counter attack I feel ck dots entering my vision. Inhale bitch. You are going to fetch a good price in the market. ---- eee Just look at that pretty face and that pale skin. Perverted bastards! I would love to show them what this pretty face could do. I try to move but my limbs were feeling weak and before I know. Darkness clouds my vision. No! I need to stay awake.... No! ---- Chapter 255 Damians POV Thave been sitting in the carriage for thest thirty minutes, waiting and there is no clue of the princess. First I thought it was one of her childish fits and she will be back soon. But I was a fool if I thought I had that woman figured out She was a bloody nuisance Who loves grating on my nerves and frying them time and again? You went overboard. My Cret aka my beast whispers to me in my mind and I roll my eyes. Oh really? What about all that she said? She talks about rejection like it''s some joke. All she ever says is... reject me... cancel this marriage. ay no to my dad... ---- os How dare she say that? I said all that to just shut up her pretty mouth which won''t shut up unless I have her choking on something of my own She is my mate. Yes, you heard it right. She is my fucking mate. Imagine how I felt when I went to one of my clubs to check with their ounts and I ended up sniffing my mate. She hade to the most notorious strip club sh brothel in the world and for what you ask? To ask for an escort. I saw red that day. I wanted to take her raw, to punish her for even thinking about it. First I thought she was some whore who did it casually with men. My only intention of pretending to be her escort anding to her room was to fuck her sore that she couldn''t walk for days. To punish her and reject her afterwards in the worst- known way. Chapter 533 ---- moonpowder is one of the most potent killers used to kill even the strongest of werewolves known in history. However if consumed in lower quantities, it was used as a very strong weapon on prisoners to put their wolves into a deep slumber. It''s to be noted that its high dosage can be fatal and its effect may vary from one body to another. Even if consumed in lower quantities, it can cause temporary side effects like numbness in body, weakening of senses in the human and even paralysis in few cases. Moon flower? I think I have scen that flower. Its quite abundantly found in the lower regions to the east of our territory. T will have to gather more information about this. It wille handy as ast resort. Sighing I lean back on the bed and stare up at the ceiling. Impossible huh? I will make it possible. Just wait and watch. ---- eee Chapter 293 Zariyans POV T stood in a dim, moonlit hallway and the faint cry of a child was echoing through the silence. As ifpelled, my feet move forward on their own ord, trying to reach closer to the wailing child Ireach a wooden door and then I slowly pushed it open My eyes shifted,veering to lock on a small wooden cot ced in a corner. Draped in soft nkets, a tiny figurey there writhing, her sobs broken and desperate.Echoing around in therge silent room. I took a step forward to reach her, to suddenly stop. Someone was already there Something dark loomed over the cot, its figure so tall it almost seemed to blur into the shadows. Tt wasnt a man. ---- No It was a beast-like silhouette, unmoving and watching. I wanted to scream, to pull that little one into my arms and to shield her. Away from this beasts grasp. But I couldnt move or make a sound, hell I couldn''t even lift my hand. It was like I was paralysed. And let me tell you, its the worst feeling in this world Frozen, I watched as the figure leaned closer, its eyes fixed on the childs. And then, impossibly, the monster reached out, hisrge and rough monstrous hands brushing against the childs trembling fingers I thought he will take away the child. Or hurt her. But he did nothing. Rather, he just stood there, staring. And I saw even the little new born girl with brown looking back at him. Her crying stopped instantly as if she was in a trance, ---- eee = and a fearful silence filling the room. And then slowly I see the little ones fingers moving, softly coiling around the monsters one wed finger. It was then that I noticed the glint in the monsters eyesnot monstrous, no, but strangely cold and painfully human. Something like longing Regret. A strange feeling wed up my spine by merely secing their exchange when I didnt even knew who that kid or the monster is. My heart pounded in my chest, filling my ears with thunder as a hollow ache consumed her. Coming! Hold on my child Iaming! Thear a foreign voiceing from behind me. And it seemed even the monster heard it because his eyes snap up to the door. Panick settles in his eyes, but before he could move Chapter 476 ---- Chapter 256 Zariyan s POV She- she lookie like a Royal. Could she be a pureblood? Look-Look at herie clothes. They lookie expensivie. T hear foreign voices whispering around me and I furrow my brows to flutter open my eyes. Damn these people. Who are they and why aren''t they letting me sleep? I was having the deepest sleep of my life! I look up at eyes. Scared, anxious yet curious eyes. And I couldn''t help scream. Lopen my mouth to do it but no voice leaves my lips. My brows furrow. Something was gagging my mouth, I shift my weight to move my hands to find them have a simr fate. What the hell- ---- My eyes widen as I realised my hands were tied behind my back and a rope was tied around my ankles and knees, leaving me bound and immobile. I look around and I find people or rather Cret woman. surrounding me. I was in a small room and more than twenty young Cret woman of my age or younger Were surrounding me. Simr to me their hands and feet were tied but unlike me it wasnt from ropes. Chains extend from behind the walls and it was tied around their necks, hands and feet. Stopping them from escaping. Like they were some animals in a barn and not humans. The ce was too small. Too congested and it was stinking of piss and sweat. Unlike me the woman wore tattered clothes which were barely covering their body or giving them warmth Their faces were smudged with dirt and it looked like they had not been given a bed, food or a simple bath in months. ---- What is this ce? And where am [? How long was I out for? How far is this ce from the city centre? A thousand questions were going on in my mind as I look around and asses everything. A ve dungeon. That''s what my mind assumes this ce to be. You so pretty. Are you werewolfie? Can I touchie you? One of the Cret woman questions, poking my arm. and I instinctively swat her hand away. She flinches and I regret it. She looked barely ten. Maybe she hasn''t seen a werewolf in her life. I was the first one.She meant no harm. T lean in closer to her and she looks up at me from under her eyshes. Inod this time. ---- eee = She was scared, yet she wanted to try. Inod again. She bites her chapped lips and then extends her tied hands to touch my arm. Our skins connect and her face lights up. So softie... softie. I smile at her excitement and soon I see other Cret woman crawling closer to me. They all touch me with simr enthusiasm. Some touched my hair while others assessed my hands and feet. It was obvious these woman haven''t seen much of the outside world. A few adult ones stay seated in their ces, not much bothered by my presence. Maybe they will know where we are. Before I could even try to ask them, the metal door nks open and I see all the woman crawling back to their corners and hugging themselves. Whimpering. Chapter 477 ---- They all drop their heads in their knees like they had seen a ghost. I lift up my eyes to look and I see a Cret man enter. Well. Isn''t the sleeping beauty finally awake? He kicks the feet of one of the Cret woman and curses. Move back you ugly bitches. Making way through them, he approaches me and. grabs my face. His eyes scan my features and then an evil grin makes way on his lips. Exquisite. Exotic and so damn fuckable. You will fetch a handsome price. My heart thuds in my ears and I try to wriggle my hand out of the ropes binding my wrist. They were too tight. Damn it T need time. Umm but this attitude has to go. Lower your eyes, pretty slut. ---- He fans his disgusting breath on my lips and my eyes only narrow down at him. My rage simmering underneath theyers of my calm features. T. Said. Lower. Your. Eyes. He seethes each word while gripping my hair and pulling on their roots. My neck cranes back and I feel the stiff muscles on my neck aching. Yet I don''t lower my eyes. I stare at him. Unafraid. And this grates his nerves T see the woman around looking at me with fear and pity. Some were even shaking their head in no, warning me not to disobey him. But they didn''t know me A smack echoes in the small room and I run my tongue on the gag to taste blood. My blood. Its been a while since I tasted it. Now. I said lower your eyes. He was ripping my hair out of their roots. His disgusting saliva was spattering on my face but I ---- refuse to eve n look away, let alone cower. He was red in anger. Fuming like a bull and then he screams. Calling someone. On clue around three men enter the room and I see them surrounding me The bitch is not lowering her eyes. Up to teach her a little lesson. Man I have been dying for one. Just spare her face. We cant afford to damage the face of our product now. They stretch their arms and legs. Getting ready and I contemte my chances. Shit I needed time. I should have waited. I got in too early and now? I will have to pay a price for it ---- eee = Chapter 257 Zariyans POV T force open my eyes to only close them. Damn these perverts. My entire body hurts like a hundred really rocks were ced on me My cheek was pressed to the disgusting cell floor and I don''t even remember when I passed out. All I remember is them kicking and tossing me around like Iwas some rag doll for their amusement and then them trying to whip me to submission. I cough out blood, to struggle and roll over to my back. My breathing was heavy and my entire body protested at the slightest of movements. Ican feel bruises along the side of my waist, maybe a dislocated rib or two. There were whip cuts along my thighs, up till my back. These cuts could be bleeding but I couldn''t feel much. I was numb to it I peel open my eyes and I saw all the Cret woman Chapter 541 ---- Her controls are not easy to shatter. Stubborn as a mule, the stupid woman is going to try her best to resist it. Until off course.... her patience cracks and she hands over the control to her wolf. That very second, she wille running back to me no matter where she A smirk forms on my lips only imagining it. Damn. I cant wait to take her again. We have fucked that night, its not going to be our first. But this time its going to be different. Tonight I will take her how a Cret takes and ims his woman. We will be less humans and more animals tonight with our beasts taking over. She will be squirming, her pale skin flushed under me as I trace her beautiful body. IT want her to look at me ---- Those brown eyes to bore into mine as I enter her. Her pretty nail to scratch on my back as J take her on edge and push her from it. I want to, no I need to see those stormy feisty eyes tearing and that pretty mouth of hers screaming at me to take her. Damien That''s the only name she will remember after tonight T want to take her raw. To make that bitchy human of hers submit. I will bind her and break her stupid ego by filling her mo- That''s enough! roar at my wolf. And hearing my tone he tucks his tail between his legs and whines. But. We will not do anything she is notfortable in doing. Do you fucking hear me? Not a single touch without her consent. Fucking stupid animal. ---- He is going to scare her if I let him take over. And I am never going to do that. She is not some whore we will be fucking. She is our mate. An innocent woman who knows nothing about this. If you ever dare to talk about her like that? I swear I will block you out for way longer than you think. He whines again to drops his head in my mind and I roar. Do you understand! Y-es Be silent now. You are giving me a headache. I don''t hear from him again and I only massage my temple with my fingers. Our Crets or wolves are a part of us. But every one of us have different controls. Most people, are more driven by their animals ie crets or wolves. Their life decisions are taken by their animal side. ---- eee = While only few, like me, are strong enough to control and shut out the animal when they want to. It alles to our human sides mental strength. And that''s what differentiates a weak person from a strong person. T look up at the clock and a weird unease settles in my chest. Its an hour passed midnight. The heat is strongest at around three. By this time the shewolves arousal entuates. I should have been able to sniff her arousal but there is nothing. Something is wrong. I don''t know how but I can feel it. T was in a delimma. At one side I want her toe to me, so that I can win the challenge. But on the other side, I am fearing the worst On the day of her heat, a she wolf is the most emotionally and mentally unstable. The need fucks up their mind. Chapter 479 ---- Kneeling in front of the lock, I get to work. Come on. Yes. Its been a while since I picked a lock but it shouldn''t be difficult Whoie are youi? Why helping ussie? One them asks and I look back at her over my shoulder. Tt isnt of much relevance right now as to who I am. We need to first get out of here. Does anyone know where we are? Thisie is a ve dungeon. Theye to get one of us everyday and then we are auctioned and sold to some rich men for their pleasure. My heart thuds in my chest. I thought very had been abolished. Dad passed many rules to make sure of it. But in the dark. Its still going on. The social evils are not that easy to root out of the society it seems. But no worries. [am here now. And I am going to get ---- eee rid of it. ---- Chapter 258 One of the Cret woman there who looked to be my age, steps forward and I see everyone had respect in their eyes for her. She was their leader. We all were kidnapped and brought here against our wills. Some had been here for days... some for years like myself. They torture us every day.... you are lucky... they didn''t force you and just left you with a beating because you are pretty. Or else... they beat us blue till we cant speak and then they force us and take us in front of everyone. Isee some woman flinching at its very reference. They lose their legs and hug themselves. And that''s when I realised that they weren''t just scraps: But handmarks. They have been forced. Broken mentally and physically. All hopes of survival and struggle had been choked ---- eee = out of them. Their spirits have been murdered and they are left hollow from the inside. So that they ept this life as their fate and easily submit to be only used by some men for their sick pleasure. Blind rage fills my insides and I take a deep breath to calm myself. Don''t lose your control Zariyan. This is not the time. I self-talk to m my palm on the lock. It wasn''t opening. It wasnt some simple lock. Ineed to think of something else. How many of them are there? We... we have seen four till now. But we think there is a third one. Their boss orders them everything. We have heard that he runs a syndicate of ve trafficking and he is very dangerous... One of us... she rebelled and they took her to him. She... she never returned. Chapter 548 ---- Having been in the army medics I know about most of the poisons known. And this? I could never mistake it. It was the moondust. How did she even knew about this? I looked at the bottles contents to realise she has gulped half of the bottle. This woman has lost it! Thave seen people die from it and its the most painful deaths ever known. Fuck! Fuck! She could beying paralysed somewhere, bot able to move while those rogues... No! I have to reach her! T need to save her at any cost. On clue the wind blew and I picked the scent of her arousal in the air. I had to literally ce my palms on my mouth to control myself. I can''t shift no.... Its not the time. I look up to realise it wasnt just the case with me. ---- eee All other inmates warriors and guards were having a hard time controlling their wolves. Their eyes were shifting colours. Tt''s females arousal- But why would she be here. Could be a whore looking for a good fuck. T can''t seem to control myself. They don''t know its her. Their very Princess. Or they wouldn''t dare to even lift their eyes let alone speak such shit Receed five miles and wait! No one dares to step closer! Do you hear me! Blind rage fills my insides at the thought of countless wolves having indecent thoughts about her. Is this how she wanted this to be like? Her first hear? Surrounding by countless bastards lusting after her, waiting to take her? T could have shown her heaven, but by choosing to ---- do this? She chose hell Son what - It''s Zariyan Lordie. She is in her heat. I pat him on his shoulder while walking past him and he goes still. The colour of his face turns ashen. He rushes after me and I realised her scent wasing beyond the territorynds. She was in rogue territory. Zariyan! T reach her scent and the scene that I saw there even had my wolf shudder in my head. My rushing footstepse to an abrupt halt as my eyes lock on that figureying there. ---- eee = Chapter 303 Blood. That''s all I could see. Along with dead bodies thrown around like filth. Blood was flowing out and pooling around from the severed heads and ripped chests. And in the centre of this bloodbath,id a figure. Pale and naked. Cocooned into a ball. My heart leaps up to my throat. Fear stills in my chest What if.... What if she is... Zariyan! Her name left my lips and I didn''t even realise it was my own voice. Stepping over the seas bodies I reach her in a second and her pull her into myp. My eyes almost tear as I see her wrists and ankles tied in silver chains. Chapter 550 ---- You are meant to soar, Princess. And I just realised I Was no one to cut your wings. ---- eee Chapter 304 Zariyans POV He carries me and brings me back to the Castle. T couldn''t meet Dads eyes so I didn''t Not one soul was found as he takes me to my room. And I knew why. He has ordered everyone to leave because of my heat. Walking straight into the bathroom, the first thing he does is he puts us both into a bathtub. As soon as the warm water kisses my skin, suddenly all the pains seem to fade away. I could finally breathe again and I see his green eyes not leaving mine even for a second: This is what you do to survive your heat. But don''t worry... you wouldn''t need it again. T failed to decipher the meaning behind his words. I was too lost, enjoying this bliss. Every inch of my skin that touched his? It felt like ---- new...no pain was felt there and I couldn''t help being a bit selfish. I wanted him to pull me more tighter to his chest. To take away all these pains. Turning me around, heys me on his chest and I see him gathering some foam. His hands softly run over my body, washing away all the dirt and that filthy touch of those men. My heat was still subsiding, it hasn''t gone yet and maybe that''s one of the reasons I didn''t felt any disgust when he touched me. Rather it felt good. The sparks, the warmth. T wanted to justy here and go to sleep. The loofah in his hand moves lower to my thighs and I realize that he stopped whenever he noticed a bruise or a cut on my skin.He didn''t let the soap touch it. His hand cleans my neck and J feel him moving aside the wet baby hair from my nape. His thumb brushes on the finger marks on my neck and I flinch involuntarily. ---- eee = His hands clench into fists and then he pours water on it toy my head back on his chest. Picking up my paralysed body, heys me on the mattress and covers me up with theforter. One of the maidse in with soup and he patiently blows on every sip and slips the spoon into my mouth. T nkly stare at him all this time Why is he doing this? Isn''t he disgusted of what those men did to me.... They touched me at inappropriate ces and..why is he still treating me like Tam some delicate piece of ss which will break if he touched me. He should just get this over with. Tam with him He can just take me and win this challenge. Iam paralysed, I cant move or defy him. I am at my weakest. Aren''t I his perfect submissive right now? Then why? Why is he acting so civil? When I know all he wants to do is fuck me. Chapter 482 ---- My little whore. That''s what I will call you. Fucking bastard. My hands were twitching to break more than just bones and I swear this was the best of my controls I have ever shown. So where were we? What about the next batch? The boss asks while continuing to kiss and nibble my neck. And I was suddenly interested in their discussion. This new party doesnt want feeble females. We get way higher prices for the headstrong and resilient ones. Thats strange. They always liked submissive and obedient ones till now. Not this one. Plus he wants no baggage. No family. So that no one finds out about their absence. What about the delivery location? Same. The borders of thend of darkness. The Land of darkness? ---- eee Chapter 260 The mere mention of that name had my heart thud faster in my chest. That area is prohibited. No one is even all lowed to step in ten miles radius from it And they are talking about delivering women there? What t A nibb! e hell is going on? le on my shoulder brought me out of my thoughts and T clench my fists so hard that T could feel my nails digging in my palms. His hands start roaming higher around my waist and I take leep breaths to calm myself. Prepare them. The next batch leaves tomorrow. Now get out. Thear the chairs scrapping and foot steps moving out. Leaving me alone with this bastard. The door closes behind and I feel myself getting lifted in the air. ---- I don''t struggle. I just let him carry me Plung. Tam dropped on a soft bed with silk sheets.I was going to pull myself up when two strong hands drag me down and I feel him tying something around my ankle. Silver chains. Shit! There calm down my little whore. You are going to love it I promise. My breathing turns heavy as I feel his body hovering over mine. His disgusting chest presses on top of mine and I feel him doing something with the chains around my wrist. ? pet Something is pressed into my mouth, muffling my voice and I feel my arms stretching above my head. My body stretches immobile under him and I swear I could hear him scoff. ---- eee = Now that''s a beautiful sight. My pretty little whore all tied and vulnerable. Waiting for me. Yes. I was waiting for him. But not for the reason he thinks. I curl my fingers to search for the small de I hid inside the ropes. Come on... it must be here. Maybe it went a little deeper. Searching for something? He questions from above me and I freeze. What the hell. How does he know unless? I feel something cold trailing down the valley between my breasts and I go still. My entire body goes stiff. My de. He was trailing it along my skin. He knows! Shit! Shit! This is not how I nned this. Now that''s the expression I was waiting for. Chapter 556 ---- Chapter 308 Zariyans POV I woke up the next day feeling a lot better. Thankfully the effect of the poison has faded away and I could move my limbs again Stretching I let out a soft yawn when the door opens. Good morning Princess Zariyan. Good morning Jenny. Have your medicine first and then we can go for breakfast. Wait, you will be giving me the medicine? Where is Damien. Thave been assigned to give it to you from now on, Princess. And then I will do your dressing. And that''s when I remember his yesterday''s words. He indeed said Jenny would do this from now on. ---- ee = But he makes it almost painless. And its weird. But I am notfortable with others seeing me naked... not even Jenny and other maids. With him its different. I feelfortable. I don''t know why. No. Send him here. He will do it. Jenny shifts awkwardly and avoids my eyes. That won''t be possible, Princess. Why so? He did it yesterday? He didn''t have any problem doing it Th- Tt''s not that, Princess. Actually... Jenny looks up at me to speak and the very floor shifted under my feet as I heard her next words. Sir Damien is leaving. What? Suddenly everything started making sense. His words from yesterday. That look in his eyes ---- -_ Something dropped in my stomach like someone has ripped out a part of me. I try to act normal. Like it wasnt affecting me but it did. Sir said no to this marriage and he will be leaving the pce as of... She looked at the watch toplete. Now. No! He can''t leave us! T''s all because of you, you stupid human. We have hurt him. You need to stop him. My wolf was cursing in my mind, she started pacing my mind and I could feel a headache ring up. Blocking her in the back of my mind, I tug on my hat. This stupid Cret. Was all that yesterday... a goodbye. ---- os Is this how one bids farewell? And why is he even leaving in the first ce. I thought he could do anything to marry me and get the throne. Before I know my feet were taking me somewhere on their own. I didn''t even bother to wear slippers or cover myself with a cloth Princess wait! You will burn your feet! I don''t listen to anyone. My heart was thumping in my chest. I don''t know why but I had this longing of secing him just onest time. Those strings in my chest was pulling, taut with every second. Treach the balcony and I literally throw half of my body over the railing to look down. My racing heart paces to take a breath He was there. Hugging Dad. Chapter 484 ---- Twas numb Taking in the sight and that''s when I see even his eyes were gauzed out and something wasying there ina pool... dripping in blood. His... that part... Tlook up at Damian to find him standing there, not even breathing heavily. Hs eyes fixated at mine in an intense stare. He was looking infuriated His fists were clenching and unclenching. A nerve on his forehead was ticking. And without another word I just hug his jacket tighter around myself and walk past him. The hallways had a simr sight... all the men were dead and the cells were empty. The woman had been rescued I step out to find myself in some underground dungeon in the middle of the forest. Our carriage was ---- ee = there, our coachman stood beside it... waiting for us. And without another word I get inside it and hug myself. I continue to sit there for some time. He wasn''t back yet And then I catch the woman I met in the cell looking at me through my carriage window. They all were clothed, given food and were getting treated. I suppose Damian arranged all this. They waved at me, mouthing me a thank you and T softly smiled at them to nod The door clicks open and I let the curtains of the carriage fall. Tightening my grip on his jacket I fold my legs to look away. I wonder how he even found me? This ce looks far away from the city centre. Last I remember we had a fight and he revealed to me his true face. The Kings title is all cares about. His huge frame couldn''t be ignored ---- He settles on the seat opposite me and I see that he has changed into fresh clothes. He was looking like he stepped out of a shower and didn''t just ughter a dozen of Crets single- handedly. Are you hurt? That''s the first thing he asks and I bite my lip to not say anything. ---- eee = Chapter 262 He doesn''t need to show fake concern, I am sure he did this just to be in dads good books. He will unt his heroic tale as to how he saved the helpless princess and made her reach home safely. Trust me when I say I have never felt so defeated before. I never needed someone to save me. I was ashamed of myself. I failed dad. His training, all that he has ever taught me. I was more angry at myself than at him. How can I lose to that bastard? How can I be rendered so useless that I needed someone to save me? Zariyan. I asked you something. The nerves on his forearms were showing. He was Chapter 485 ---- teetering on his controls. But he is mistaken if he thinks I give a damn. Our eyes connect and I literally seethe. Thank you for saving me. Happy? Now go and fuck yourself. Stop showing like you care. If thought I got him off my back, I was mistaken. Tle was persistent. And I was not in the mood to talk. Resting his elbows on his knee, he leans in closer and I feel him encroaching on my bubble of personal space That''s not the answer to my question. Tell me if you are hurt or I have my ways of knowing it. Myposure cracks and I struggle to keep my tears in. Clenching my fists I roar at him, feeling my entire body trembling as I spoke. ys huh? What will you do? Force me? Isnt that what you all Crets know how to do? To force a ---- ee = woman if she says no? You think we are some ves made to satisfy you- I couldn''tplete. He didn''t let me. Holding my waist, he pops me on hisp and the next thing I know his jacket is removed from my body. I shiverred but he only pulls me to his chest and I see his eyes moving over my body. Scanning every inch of it. Who told you to be some stupid hero to those woman when you cant even protect yourself. Tlis words grated at my nerves. Seriously? Tcan protect myself. I didn''t need your help. Tlis fingers softly brush over the marks on my neck and he dips his face toy featherly kisses on them I gasp to have him whisper in my ear. Tcan see how well you protected yourself. You are fucking covered in scars from head to toe, princess. I gulp to almost melt in his arms. ---- His touch... it was so different from that man. So possessive yet so gentle and caring My fingers grip his shirt cor as I feel him trailing Kisses on every inch of my skin that was bruised. The hot trail of his lips seemed to take away all the pains from my body. And I felt like crying and moaning at the same time. You have no fucking idea how I felt seeing you tied there, naked and helpless with some fucking bastard ready to enter you. He kisses my neck to go lower to my blossoms. Cupping them he gently kisses them and I bite my lip to draw blood T wanted to burn the entire world at the moment, Princess. But first I wanted to start with you. I gasp as he pulls me back from the nape of my neck. My long hair swats in the air as my arched back rests on his knee. I could see the roof of the carriage as I was literally hanging upside down. His one hand continued to support the nape of my neck while his lips kiss the bruises on my naval and ribs. ---- os I was breathing heavily, my lips were opening and closing. But he doesn''t stop. Twill kiss away each and inch of your skin that bastard dared to touch. I will kiss away all your pain, princess. And then I will mark you mine. Something churns in my stomach. I bite my lip to close my eyes when he pulls me back to his chest and drops his face into my neck. Tle was hugging me. And I go stiff. Tt will hurt a bit. He warns but before I could understand a scream leaves my lips. Aghhbhhh! I scream as I feel a sharp pain in my thigh and I look down to realise he has pulled out the de which Chapter 566 ---- Dropping back on the ground I ce my arm under my head and stare up at the stars. They looked so closer and brighter here. Stargazing has been my all time favourite. Why didn''t I think of it earlier? My stomach rumbled in protest and 1 wrap my arms around it. Gosh. Shut up. I know I love food and food loves me but this is not the time. My stomach can eat my own body fat for a few hours right? Whats the need to make these noises and protest? Another two hours passed and I could still not count all of the stars in the sky. 987 989 Yes. I was close. T think I told you to leave. A voice echoes from above me but I decided to ---- ee = ignore it. I was so close to counting all the stars in the sky. Who told me it was impossible, again? 990 991 992 And damn. I just lost them as a handsome face decided to block my view with those piercing green eyes staring at me. Fuck you! T whisper under my breath. And I think he heard it. Because his brows furrow and he looks at me like I have lost it. What did you say? Tsaid funk you! You know like... groove on! I get up to sway my hips and be looks at me like Iam a lunatic. Well I do feel like one right now. ---- Yes! You know to groove! To dance! I was bored out of my wits so I thought why not dance. I twirl on my heel and stop with my hand on my mask and I hear a chuckle behind I look behind Damien and I find a manughing there while holding his stomach. Heat crept behind my neck and I rub my neck in awkwardness. Great going Zariyan. Sure everyone will respect Robin after this. You made a fool of yourself. Tam sure this is what you do to keep the kids in the orphanage entertained. Well, that''s not a bad idea. That man chuckles again and J just realised I said that out loud. Shit! Scout. The man behind sobers up and struggles to keep hisugh in. To only fail. ---- eee = He... he is just too funny, Alpha. T said enough, Scout. S- Sorry Sir. He looked our age, and with those dusty hair and blue eyes. One could tell he was a werewolf. He drops his head after that and I see Damien stepping closer to me. People may cower in front of him but I didn''t feel anything. Rather [ hold his stare this time. Leave. Or you won''t like it I have to make you. I clench my fists and shake my head in a no. A nerve in his forehead ticks. Scout! Y- Yes Sir. He steps forward, bowing. Chapter 487 ---- castle walls with me? Go ahead. Tell him the truth. He was right But I won''t admit it to him. He leans back to stare out the window and I can''t help but stare at him. The mysteries associated with this man only leave me more intrigued by him How did you find me? Silence. He doesn''t bother answering. Agh! The brute was back. Who is that man? Was he running a syndicate or something? There must be more associated with him. We need to locate and find them. I heard them talking. They were sending a batch to Princess Zariyan. His eyes snap at me and if looks could kill I would be dead. I feel a shiver travel down my spine seeing the coldness in his eyes. Stay out of things that dont concern you. ---- eee Seriously? This was his reason? I lift my chin and answer back. My eyes gleamed. with determination. Dont concern me? Those are my people. This is my country. Everything that happens with them? Is my concern. Te nkly stares at me like I was a kid, who knows nothing. And then he sighs. What do you know about running a country, Princess? Why dont you do what Princesses like you do? Dress up, go shopping. spend your dad''s money and just look pretty. My palms clench and I spit out the words in rage. You are delusional! And you are a stupid princess. What you did today could have ended up way worse. You were born as a princess, you will be a Queen one day but you can never be a King. ---- So stop trying to be one! Your future husband would be the one ruling thesends after your father and taking care of all these. So stop interfering. Tle sighs to take a deep breath. Running his fingers through his hair he tries again Sce Zariyan. I don''t say you or any woman for a matter of face cant fight. You can. But that''s not what you are made for. Moon goddess made you to nurture humanity. To give love and take care of your family. Your hands are made to be kissed and worshipped not to be tainted red in the blood of enemies. Protecting you is our duty and if we fail to do that, the shame is on us men. I was raging like an angry bull His mentality was sick He is the same. Why don''t these men understand that women don''t ---- eee = need anyone to protect them? We aren''t some lesser beings. You know what? Never marry a woman Damian. Because all I feel for your mate is pity! He stills. But then he puts on that nk face the very next second. Well, [know there may be some woman who agrees with this psychology of yours, who love getting pampered and treated like that. But not all women want that. His eyes were suddenly zing. My every word was lighting up a fire in him that he couldn''t even quench imself. Treating like what? I will provide her with safety, love, food, shelter... a family. What more could she want? Dreams. Independence. Hope. speak. He stares at me for a few seconds and then he startsughing like I just cracked a joke. Chapter 488 ---- Dreams? Independence? He chuckles again and I feel tears sting my eyes. Why cant anyone understand? Stopughing. I am serious. He doesn''t stop and the churning in my stomach only worsens. I wanted to break something... starting with his handsome face. No okay. Let''s listen to your dreams first. What is it? nting trees in the city or perhaps organising a pink-themed party- T want to help others. I dere. And he sobers up. The smile on his lips vanishes. T want to be there when someone needs another. Just like today. I want to be the answer to their prayers. I want to Shhh enough. He presses his thumb on my lip, silencing me and I ---- ee = gulp. A strange darkness is rooted in his eyes. To help others you need to jeopardize your safety and I am never allowing that. Forget your dreams, your independence, your hopes from today onwards because they all are nevering true. The carriage came to a stop and I realised we were home. His finger however stays on my lips. Twill never marry you- You will princess. Because the mate of mine that you have been sympathising with all this while... Ts none but you. He deres retreating his finger from my lip and I feel like the entire world has stopped moving. No... no... this cant be! How can I be mated to a man like him? No moon goddess no... please ---- -_ He smirks seeing my shocked expression and then he ces his palm on my head Without another look at me, he walks back in and I drop back on my seat. Feeling numb Damien Von Theodore is my mate? Moon goddess. You got to be kidding with me! ---- eee = Chapter 264 My sleep has been restless just like my days. Its been three day my best to avoid him. ince we came back and I have been doing The technique? Dont leave your room. It''s been working well till now, however there was a little problem. I am tired of sneaking in food into my room. m feeling like a thief in my own house. All thanks to one man. Thate him! I just hate him so much! He is my mate. He could be lying for all I know. I am ate bloomer, Thaven''t talked to my wolf till now. So there is no way I could tell if what he is saying is true. But for a matter of fact I somehow know that he is not lying. Chapter 581 ---- imagine a world where both werewolves and Crets lived peacefully together. And their dream dide true. With time everyone learned to live together in the light and the need for thend of darkness was not felt. Tr was closed off with a seal to stop anyone from entering that area. It became nothing more than a prohibited territory. Everything was well until in thest two months, an aura was detected over the river of death and we suspect that the seal had been broken. Others gasp at the news to look at each other except for me and Lucas. Thas suspected this already and Damian just confirmed my doubts. There have been kidnappings happening in thest few months, way more than ever before. I tracked them personally and I found out that it was a circuit. My eyes steer to him and I was stunned. I thought he ---- had dismissed those cases because father told him to I never realised he was still investigating it after me and all those other woman were saved from those kidnappers. T tracked the circuit and I arrived at just one name Thend of darkness. Something big is going on behind this barrier and its time we unravel it. Others nods to his words, determined to assist him in this. You all, the special Seven will be joining me in this mission. In exactly one month from now, we all will be stepping into thend of darkness and uprooting this very weed out from its roots! There could be perils, life threatening llenges, monsters, beasts, threats we have no idea of. Our enemy is unknown and our battle field is and where you cant see. There is no scope for error because a single mistake by anyone of you can make all of usnd dead! ---- Tneed all of you, together as one in this mission! Am I clear! Yes Sir! A loud thunder p of voices echoes and I was a littlete or rather low with the enthusiasm. Tt was a warm up till now but from today onwards. We begin the real training. A blindfold will be tied on your eyes to sharpen your all other senses and our timings will change to night. We begin at midnight everyday and you will be given time to rest in the day. Anyone having any questions. Silence. No one speaks and Damien nods. Blindfolds are kept on the table to your right. Put it on. While I could feel the anxiousness in others aura, I was surprisingly calm. And I somehow knew why it was like that. ---- eee = Since childhood I have been trained in darkness as much as I have been trained in light Dad made sure I never felt helpless or weak because of losing a sense. I tie the blindfold on my eyes and I immediately feel all my other senses getting highlightened. I could hear the water running behind, the sound of the crickets in the forest, my own steady breaths. Sight is a luxury Damien''s voice boomed, as I hear him circle around us like a hawk. But instinct? They will keep you alive and breathing. When you will have nothing? You will still have your instincts. Phase one. Recognition. You all will be assigned a partner. You will be given two minutes to touch them and remember them. Thear the sound of someone spraying something and. I furrow my brows. Chapter 588 ---- I look around to see I wasnt the only one. Everyone was literally trembling in their boots under Damien s aura. Sir Ijust- Lilly sounded like she would piss in her pants any second. That smug look on her face was gone reced with pure fear. NOW! He roars, those green eyes dare her to utter another word of nonsense and I see her flinch and cover back. She gulps, wrapping her fingers around the whip and just like that I saw her walking towards the centre of the trading grounds. Ready to face the consequences of her actions. ---- eee Chapter 329 *whip* *Whip* Lilly staggers to fall forward, her knees scrap against the ground. And her hands holding the whip tremble. Sir pl-ease! I am sorry. I was- I was lying.. [.. Continue. He cuts her pleas with a single word and J stare at the scene with pity simmering in my eyes. I don''t like Lilly, there is no lie in the fact but it doesn''t mean I will find humour in her pain. I looked at Damien. Hoping to see any signs of stopping in those cold green orbs but I find none. He was leaning back on his chair like a king, with his eyes closed, listening to the sound of the whip cutting the air like its music to his ears. ---- ee Everyone gathered around the training grounds. They were looking at Lilly''s punishment getting delivered by her own hands but no one dared to say anything. I flinch closing my eyes as I see blood trailing down from the cuts on her back and dripping on the ground. She continues to whip her own back, her lips tremble, begging for mercy but none is shown. 34 on a Scout counts every time the corded whip stuck her back until I see her teary eyes dropping and her body swaying. She was barely keeping it up. Her grip on the whip was loosening and her strength was giving away. Her whips were going softer. The sound of the whip tearing your skin should be louder than your lies! Whip harder! He growls and she holds in a sob and nods. Tears stream down her face. ---- eee = She straightens her back, closes her eyes and tightens her grip on the crop handle of the whip. Closing her eyes, she goes for another hit. When I have had enough. This was going overboard now. This was pure torture. T know she lied and deserves to be punished but this wasn''t the right way. She doesn''t have to spill her blood to repent. Before the whip could touch her back, I stepped forward and gripped the leather in my hand. My skin burned at the contact, but I didn''t pull back. Thear gasps around me and I look down to find Lilly looking up at me with tear-bimming desperate eyes. Her head shook in a no, she was telling me not to help her and interfere in this. But I refuse. My grip on the ship stays strong. Chapter 491 ---- Give it back! And I wasn''t reading it! It just slipped and opened- His brow arched higher and I groan to literally w my nails along his outstretched arm. He was bloody enjoying this This was all nothing but amusing for him. Your face is all red, Princess. If this is what you like? You should have told be earlier. His arm wraps around my waist and he pulls me flush against him My eyes widen and heart thuds. Tcan recreate all of these scenes right here. You can read while I demonstrate it to you. All you have to do is ask, Princess. Leaning in, his hot breath whispers in my ear and I shiver. T promise to have these illustrations drip with your arousal once I am done with you. ---- ee = My palms m on his chest and I stagger back from him. Don''t you dare touch me! I was breathing heavily, my body was already betraying me while thankfully my mind was still in its senses. He only tilts his head to one side and raises his hands in mock surrender. Looking anything but offended. And it only rubs at my nerves. How can he make a joke out of this? He literally has no shame! Your wish is mymand, Princess. I won''t touch you again till you ask me to T would never ask you to do something like that! Oh really? Your bad. I could have given you the best night of your life. But its understandable. The great Princess never asks for help or begs. Dusting the book, he tosses it back to me and I catch it ---- He straightens up to his full height, ready to leave and I feel something dropping inside me. Like there was something connecting me to him. Asking me to stop him. Iclench my fists, and struggle with my controls as he winks at me Continue with your self help sessions Princess. And yes, remember to lock the door next time. This is a public ce.... In case you have forgotten. It''s none of your business- He smirks to look back at me over his shoulder. Tt is because I will hate to gauze out the eyes of a man just because he saw something which wasnt meant for his eyes. My blood freezes in my veins as I suddenly remember that bloody scene from two nights ago. That man... who tried to force me...his head tossed aside and his eyes pulled out. He has done it before and he can do it again. ---- eee = That smirk on his lips is a promise to it Good night. And just like that he closes the door and leaves while I drop down on the floor and hold my head in my hands. Just fifteen days are left to my heat. How am I going to survive that night without asking him? Damn it! Twill love to demonstrate and take you in each of these positions. Tlis words repeat in my mind and IT find my core throbbing at the very image of meying there under him as he... No! No! Stop Zariyan! He has infiltrated my mind. I cant think rationally anymore. I am way stronger than this. Thave endured far more. These are just some stupid Chapter 610 ---- Chapter 243 Zariyans POV My eyes flutter open and that tightening in my chest, that pounding of my heart that darkness was gone. I felt safe There was no foreign touch, no fear of death anymore. The world swims back to focus as if I have surfaced from deep water. My limb feltden, my head was numb, but I could breathe again. You are back. A voice speaks up and I look beside me to see Lucas sitting on a chair beside me. I look around and I realise I was back in my room. The room that I share with him. Relief softened his features as he finds me awake. You gave me quite a scare Robin. ---- eee o What happened Lask, trying to get up when he stops me. Don''t move much. You need to rest for few hours. I drop back to sigh. Lifting my hand I run it on my masked face You cked out. The doctor said it was because you weren''t eating properly. [look at him with furrowed brows. That couldnt be it. eat more than Jason, him and Summerbined. But why would the doctor lie? Ttold you to take care of yourself and stop giving damn about others. Now look at you? Do you know how scared everyone was? One second we all were training and the next second a loud thud is heard followed by that demon screaming your name! My eyes steer to him. Damien? ---- -_ Yes who else. That man is sick, I tell you. You are my roommate, we are such good friends but he wasn''t even letting me touch you! Tet alone me? If anyone moved closer to you, his Cret would grow] at us. Warning us. He picked you up in his arms and walked away, giving us the next task of running rounds. Like seriously? You were sick there, how could any one of us focus on training! T blink. Once. Twice. Okay that was difficult to digest. Him and worried. for me? From which direction is the sun rising these days? Anyways forget all that. Here. Take your soup. I made you your favourite. From now on I will personally monitor what all you eat and something like this will never happen again. He ces the soup in front of me and I grunt. ---- eee = Lu, not right now. Please. No! I won''t listen to anything you say! You will drink it or I will shove it down your throat if I have to. I raise a brow and he avoids my eyes to rub his neck. T mean lL... I chuckle seeing his red face and he rxes. Fine. I will drink it. His eyes light up and I smile T didn''t... I didn''t meant to worry you. I am sorry. He gives me a soft reassuring smile. Worryes with the territory when its you. But everything is fine now. Just focus on eating and sleeping. I took a shaky breath to nod and I look down to find his hand resting over mine. He offers it a soft squeeze and I squeeze it in return. Chapter 493 ---- my back was going to touch another mans knee. Damm it. T felt like I was surrounded or rather trapped. All T could see very long legs of men and their shining shoes all around me. A single mistake from my side and I would make a fool of not just me but even dad These men weren''t just pack members, they were Alphas who had been invited over. [haven''t even met them before And I suppose this isnt the way Dad ns of introducing me to them. I managed to sneak and crawl back to thest seat at the opposite end to where Dad sat I could finally breathe. This was the only seat empty on the entire table. Folding up my knees to my chest, I bite my lip to look around like a rice caught in a cage trap. Tam stuck. Dammit! I needs to endure this meeting now. ---- eee I cant leave before everyone leaves. How... how can I be so stupid? If I wanted to check something I should have locked the doors. Oh moon goddess, my leg is already aching, like a thousand pins have been rooted in it. Hurry up Dad. Get over with this meeting. Shall we begin? Let hime first. I furrow my brows in confusion. Who are they waiting for now? There are eleven golden packs and all the Alphas are here. Come on just finish Th- My words die down in my throat as I see a pair of familiar shining ck bolognas stepping into the room. A deadly silence follows and the next second I know everyone gets up from their seats to greet the person. Who is this person? Why were even the Alphas''s getting up? ---- Good morning Damian. We were waiting for you. Dad speaks as I see them sharing a hug and my mind goes nk. Hello everyone. Please settle down. He greets everyone to step towards me and I gulp. No... no not this seat please. The seat behind me is pulled out and he plunges on it. His strong thighs open up to settlefortably and I ce my palms on my lips to silence my breaths as I find myself settled between his legs. Even the slightest movement from either of us and we will touch. Shit! Dammit! I must be having the worst luck in the world! I feel like I am hiding in a beasts den and the worst thing? He doesn''t even know. ---- eee = Chapter 267 " Theodore, Son. Please begin." Dad calls him Son? Like seriously? He is already calling him that. When I haven''t even agreed to this marriage! That endearment is only used for a son-inw. Does this mean Dad already considers him a part of our family? My fists clench. Never. He is just using Dad to get the crown. He admitted it to me himself. Why can''t Dad see beyond his charms? He is just a shrewd maniptive bastard "Yes, my Lord. So let''s begin with the first judgement that was passed on the 7th of November. A case of internal treasury fraud in Jen state, a small province in the southern territory thates under Alpha Drake here-" He continues to speak without even looking at any Chapter 494 ---- papers. His hands stayed rxed under the table and I couldn''t help but listen to everything he was saying. His voice had so much authority and conviction. Not once did anyone dare to counter or stop him. To be honest I haven''t seen all the Alpha''s listen to someone with so much respect. These monthly Alpha meetings are known to be full of chaos and counter-attacking. The Alpha of one pack mes the other and the game continues However, this meeting was anything like that. And I could see why. Damien wasn''t just clever, he was witty, secretive and a very good negotiator. His words had such a charm to them that he would steal all your money from your pockets and you would only thank him in return and ask him to take more Not just Dad, but the entire council seem to be a fan of him If am not wrong, I already feel some Alpha''s treating ---- ee = him with respect as if they know he will be the next King. Or else why would they listen and honour the words of a mere warrior Cret? " If anyone has any issue with my decision? They can voice it right now. It will be listened to and -" "Damian boy please continue. Correcting a wise man isn''t what other wise men do." One of the Alpha''s speaks and I roll my eyes. Haven''t they boosted him too much? No one even counters his words anymore. Not that I could pinpoint any mistake or wrong in his judgement, but they should at least question him. Right? " The next pressing issue demands everyone''s attention. It is one of the reasons I asked Lord to call this meeting a week prior." My eyes snap up, could it be...... " There is news regarding the opening of the portal of ---- thend of darkness. Again." Gasps echo around and I hear my heart stop in my chest. Land of darkness. It was real. "I got my hands on a ve traderst week. And unlike how we thought. This evil has not been eliminated. The disappearances have started again..." " Just like twenty-four years back." "Young women are getting kidnapped and taken to the river of death." I look under the table and I sce everyone''s position shift. All the calmness in their posture was reced by anxiousness and fear. Some start shaking their legs. While other''s palms turn mmy. " What are you saying, Theodore? That portal has ---- eee = been kept closed for years now. The area is prohibited. No one dares to enter-" " Well someone has dared this time. It is-" "Twill look into this matter myself. Damien, you can proceed to the next issue." Dad speaks cutting Damien off and a deadly silence follows. T look at Dad in helplessness. This is such an important issue. Why isn''t Dad discussing it here? Is he seriously going to let those women get kidnapped every day? " But Lordie. If this is true, innocent women are getting taken every day-" One of the Alphas points out and I speak exactly my breath. Silence. Dad doesn''t say anything for the next few seconds and I feel my apprehension worsening. Chapter 615 ---- Not till thest bubble of oxygen remaining in my lips. Not till this heart seizes to beat. Not till there is someone who is waiting for Robin Hood toe and save them. The surface became a blurry mirage above, distant as a dream. I could feel myself failing. I was fighting with the force of nature, water, of course I couldn''t stand a chance in front of it But won''t it take mercy on me if I told her I cant die yet? Tstill have to save my momma. To see her. And to tell her that despite everything that she did, T still love her. Even if I don''t remember her touch or her face, I am in love with the very thought of her holding me in her arms again. Just one look... that would be enough. I want to see her once. Will nature understand that I have lives to save? ---- eee Stomachs to feed Smiles to spread. The kids in the orphanage are waiting for me. I have to go back to them. Lucas. His sister. She is waiting for him. We have to save her. Nature.... Moon goddess are you listening to me? Save me... Please so that I can save others. Don''t go so harsh on me. I don''t want to die. Not yet. I look up to see bubbles leaving my lips. My weight getting heavier as I sinked deeper into the clutches of that darkness. My arm stretches up for an anchor I could tether to, a hope if light in this darkness. But I got none. You willy your life to save others but no one will ---- do it for you, Princess. I don''t recall any praises or words if appreciation. All [hear are Damien s harsh words. Could he be right? Am Treally not worth getting saved? Is being selfless such a bad thing? T feel a numbness spreading over my mind and my vision getting blurred to darkness. It was an indication, a submission. Save me. Thest plea I made was to my wolf. But just like everyone else, she abandoned me. I guess I understand her, she never liked me anyways. I kept her away from her mate. Now all she wants is to get rid of my body. And I think her wish is going toe true very soon. Lam going to die ---- eee = Chapter 347 Suddenly, a firm hand mped around my arm, strong and unyielding and I feel my body getting hauled up with force, something soft presses on my lips and I feel bubbles of oxygen getting forced into my mouth. An arm wraps around my waist, anchoring me from getting pulled down. My eyes snap open under water and [ had a heart attack. Damien. He was kissing me. Pressing his lips onto mine. Lending me all his breaths without caring about himself. His long brown hair floated in the water and Isaw a yellow light, something like a halo around his head, like the one found around gods and angels and I couldn''t help wonder if he was one. My angel. His eyes were closed. He couldn''t see, or rather he Chapter 496 ---- My ce huh? What about I grab the knife and root it into his little- wait. Its not little but still. Arat? Huh? You surely have a sense of humour son. I try to squirm and escape his grip but he only tightens his legs around me. Coiling around me like a snake coils around its prey. My face presses more against his strong thighs and he only seems to enjoy my predicament. Well I thought of easing the air a bit. It was getting quite intense here. The Alphas on the table start chuckling, easing in. While I was fuming there, shouting profanities at him in my mind. Coming back to the topic. Does anyone have any ns of what to do with this so called hero of the masses? Thold in a scream as I feel something rubbing against my panties and my eyes widen as I look up at him. ---- eee He doesn''t even bother to look down The tip of his shining shoe was gently rubbing against my womanhood, effortlessly doing way better than what my hands have been trying to do in thest one week. Shit! T think we should get rid of that nuisance. There is a thin line between a hero and a viin. Whosoever breaks thew? They are liable to punishment. A moan was going to escape my lips when I feel a thumb pressing into my mouth and I freeze I could literally taste his fingers as he uses his other hand to gently caress my hair. A nuisance? Well that he is. But I think our country needs a nuisance like that. What say Lord? Damian speaks, least bothered by my flushed face and heaving body between his legs. His thumb retreats and my heart race spikes as I see a trail of my drool on his fingers. Literally dripping from it. ---- T expected him to clean it on his pants or something but Iam in for another churn in my stomach as he smears that saliva coated thumb on my face You are right. Just let him be, we have bigger issues to take care of. Ate you sure Lord? I have located his next mark. He will being to the orchid orphanage tonight. I can catch him if you want me to. I hear my heart in my ears. How.. How does he know? On thest Sunday of every month? I visit it to give away food and money to the poor kids there. Could he be following me without me knowing. What if... what if he knows I am the Robin Hood? No... its not possible. He cant know about it. No. There is no need. Continue with the next issue. Dad dismisses it and my heart learns to beat again. ---- eee = Pheww. Thank goodness. Okay so the next issue- Aghh fuck. He tried to put his thumb into my mouth again and I bite it hard this time. I could even taste his blood. A smirk forms on my lips. Take it Theodore. Theo what happened now? His eyes meet mine and I smirk. Answer that now T guess I forgot to extract this rats teeth. It bites. Chapter 622 ---- The story was long finished and burried. But could it be that we all were wrong all this time? A hundred thoughts were swirling in my mind. I close my eyes but all I see is that nightmare... that monster in front of a me. Sweat dribbles down my forehead and I stagger another step back when my back ms against a chest and I turn around to immediately say sorry. Tam sorry IL My words don''t get a closure as my eyes lock with a familiar pair of green eyes. He was already looking down at me with a dark look in his eyes. What''s wrong? He asks me and my eyes widen. How did he guessed? Is it that obvious. ?Avoidong his eyes I readjust the mask to gulp. No-thing. He stares into my eyes for a few seconds and then he looks up at everyone to dere. There is a change in ns. We aren''t leaving after a ---- ee = week. We leave tomorrow. I expect all of you to be ready at 8 tomorrow. And yes..... His eyes steer back to me and I somehow knew nothing good was going to follow. Robin would not be joining us. My eyes snap up to him in shock and I hear everyone gasp. What the hell does he mean by that? Why won tl being along? Is he disqualifying me from the special seven? Without another word he turns around to leave when I step forward to speak. My hands clenched into fists by my side. Tneed to know the reason! You cant just go around disqualifying us at your free will! His retreating footsteps stop. His hands delve into his pockets and he looks back at me over his shoulder. Those green eyes sweep over my frame and then he settles then on my brown orbs to speak nonchntly. ---- ee You are weak Robin. You will be only holding us back. I only want the best of the best to join me. I feel something sinking in my chest. How... how can he do this to me? Now that I am so close to meeting momma.... He can t... he cant snatch away my only hope. T wasnt weak.... I may havegged behind in some of the tasks but in the end Ipleted them sessfully. How can hee to a conclusion such as this? You are wrong. I am not weak. He raises a brow, stepping closer to me and I hold my ground. Gulping I look up as he stands before me, our chests almost brushing. You are not the one who decides that Robin. I am your Commander. T don''t care. All I know is that you are being wrong and unjust! You can''t just give me hope and snatch it away like that! I want to go Commander. Please. ---- eee = I literally plead him with my eyes. My desperation was evident. But his eyes don''t soften. Not even for a second. My decision is final. Dering he turns around and I feel an unbound fury unleashing inside me. I wanted to bloody prove him wrong To shatter his beliefs that I was weak. And there was only one way to do that now. Duel. I challenge you to a duel. If you win I will willingly stay back but if you don''t? You can''t stop me from joining you to thend of darkness. Ihear Summer and Jason gasp while I feel Lucas gripping my arm and pulling me back. Ate you stupid Robin. Don''t do this. You will get hurt! Tignore him, my eyes stay rooted at those green orbs. From the little [have known Damian? He never goes down from a challenge. His ego is too inted to be Chapter 624 ---- She seriously thinks she can defeat me in a duel? The best warrior in the world? I would hate to dete her bubble of confidence but she has challenged the Wrong man. I know asking her to stay back wasn''t a just decision on my part. She has proved herself worthy of being here, sharing this ce with all the other four warriors. But justice can go fuck itself at the moment. Her safetyes paramount What I saw in that vige? That mass murder and that drawing? There is no way I was going to put her life in danger in all this. This was far worse than I expected. This wasnt just any mission. It can prove to be the most deadliest and dangerous mission of my life. I don''t know how many of these monsters are there and what all awaits for us on the other side of the river of death. I don''t even know if me or anyone else in this team is ---- eee going to make it back. If we are ever going to see the light again. But whatever it may be? I can''t have her join us. My body and mind won''t function knowing she is in danger. I won''t be able to concentrate with her being around So this is the best decision for both of us. I won''t let her win today. She is going to lose. The easy way or the hard way. And she is going to stay back here. I step further in and everyone stops talking. One by one they take notice of me and bow down at me. T don''t bother them a nce. My eyes stay rooted on those anxious brown orbs that immediately harden as soon as they connect with mine. I stop in front of her and everyone else moves back ---- from the white line of the circle to surround us. She cracks her neck to either side, adjusting her gloves and I nkly stand there taking in her body posture. My eyes drift to her chest and my Cret popped up his head to question. His curiosity got the best of him. T wonder how she hides those beautiful full blossoms of hers. It almost looks t and manly. T sigh to answer. Probably a tape or something. Oh how desperately I want to rip off those tapes andtch on- A punches my way, out of the blue and I dodge it at thest second to side step. Damn. Shut up. You got me distracted there. I curse my Cret and focus back on those stormy brown orbs rooting daggers at me. Like literally. Damn. ---- Shees at me again and I effortlessly dodge it, crouch and stand behind her instead. She whips around, her short hair flip to brush past my face and I freeze for a second. That sweet scent of hers. Fuck! This is a bloody torture. T just want to grab her nape and press my lips on her. To devour them like my favourite fruit. To suck them red and leave her breathless. To- Who is getting distracted now? My Cret questions and I grip her small clenched fists just inches away from my face. Our eyes connect and I see her gritting her teeth in redefined fury. Her left thigh lifts for a leg kick and I immediately wrap my hand around her ankles to turn her around. A gasp leaves her lips, the cheering surrounding us subsides down as I band my left arm under her breasts and tug her back. She stumbles tond on my chest, I keep her leg locked behind her back. Ageh Chapter 627 ---- 10" Scout begins the countdown and I thrash. Feeling beads of sweat trailing down my forehead. Shit! He is too perfect in this. There are no loopholes in this. 9! Give up Robin. Save the little energy that''s left in you. He suggests, leaning lower and I could feel his hot breath fanning my lips. Teasing me. I move my face toa side and look up at my locked wrists. Tf only I can wriggle them out. I twist my wrists, wrangling and tugging them with all the force in me and I see his yful eyes getting serious. Don''t. He warns but he was mistaken if he thinks I am going ---- eee to listen to anything he says. I continue to tug and his eyes keep on getting darker. Yet not once did his grip falter. This is not working! Damn it! I need to think of something else. Dropping my head back on the ground, I take in a deep breath and I see him looking rxed instead. Robin Hood has learned a lot of things. But I am afraid giving up is not one of them. 3 His brows furrow in confusion. He was unable to understand what I meant But soon he would know. They are right when they say there is no way out of a double lock. Except for one. ---- The one way which dad had taught me. I give Damien a soft smile, and then I use all the energy left in me I twist my knee against his, giving it a rough jerk. Damien looks down at me in confusion. But by the time he realised it? It was toote. 9 *Crack * The only way to break a leg lock is to dislocate your knee, but remember, never use it unless its a question of life and death. Dads words repeat in my mind. Lam sorry Dad. But this is about my life. This is about momma. And I am going to do anything to get her back. Anything. ---- eee = A loud scream leaves my lips as my knee breaks from its joint and I see a pair of concerned green eyes staring down at me in worry. What the hell- He exims and that''s when I take advantage of his distracted state and turn the tables. Breaking free of his lock, I push him back and just like that his huge frame drops out of the white circle. 1 We have a winner! Scout announces and I look down to see my teardrops dripping on his face. He keeps staring at me unfazed And I see my vision getting blurred. No pain, no gain. The lines have never felt so real before. Tam-going with youmander. You lost. I announce and I see his eyes softening. My fingers Chapter 634 ---- She doesn''t understand the easy way. Just why the hell is she so stubborn. She pushes aside theforter to get up when I grip her wrist to stop her. No. You are still not going. But why? She literally pleads with me and I get up to turn my back on her. Tt''s dangerous for you out there. I can''t afford any distractions while on the mission. Thats your problem dammit! Why are you including me in it- Enough Zahriyan! No more arguing! I said it and that''s final! It would be better if you get done with this pseudo Robin Hood fantasy of yours and return back home safely. Lordie is worried about you. I didn''t dare turn around to face her. ---- ee = I just cant bear to see any more hate in those brown eyes. Fantasy? Robin Hood isnt a fantasy! Its my life purpose! And no one can stop me from it! No one! Tam going to thend of darkness and that''s final! Tturn around to find her struggling to walk forward with the support of the wall. And I rake my fingers through my hair to stand in front of her. Move aside. No. Damien I said move aside dammit! She shoves her palms on my chest and I grab her wrist to pin them behind her back. Her front crashes against mine and I caress my stubble against her soft tear strained cheeks Damian! Let go! Please aggh! ---- No Princess. Without her noticing, I pull out the ropes from my pocket and tightly secure it around her wrists. She was too lost in thrashing to notice. Stay behind like a good little girl and behave, dont get in any trouble. Scout will escort you back to the castle. T said Iam going- With this I move back from her and slightly shove her making her small frame to plunge on the mattress behind. She tries to get up when she freezes. Ter eyes take in the ropes tied to her wrist. You can''t be fucking serious. You will soon know how serious I can be. And with this I open the drawer and take out a duct tape from it. Her eyes widen in fear as I approach her. ---- eee = Chapter 358 Zariyan s POV Profound fear hits my insides as I wriggle my wrists to only find them tied behind my back. T look up at him in horror while he only stares down at me unfazed You can''t be fucking serious! T groan in disbelief and he opens a drawer to take out a rope and duct tape from it. My eyes widen as he wraps the rope around his knuckles. You are soon going to know how serious I am. L try to lift myself up when he grips my ankles and presses them on the mattress, making my back to m down on the bed. My mind freezes as I watch him tying the ropes around my ankles so diligently. I try to move but it only puts pressure on my knee. Chapter 637 ---- Nowing to being a gentleman. Let me show you how a man worships his woman. I was scared. Anxious. Yet a small part of me was excited with this sick game. T feel cold winds hit my back and the next thing I know something soft presses on the mole right in the centre of my back. I gasp. My wolf screams in excitement, while all I feel is dread. He has been noticing my every moment... remembering everytime Lucas touched me. And now? He is going to punish me for it I squeeze my eyes shut and wait for this to get over with. Just this night, Zariyan. Bear him. Try to win him. Maybe he will allow me to tag along if I go with this. Another kiss caresses my skin a little lower and I squirm in my bounds, feeling my wetness damp the ---- eee sheets under. Thave an off- er. I gasp breathlessly and he stops. His warm palms. retreat from my bottom Go on, Princess. You... you can take me in whatever ways you want, tonight. But in return you will take me to thend of darkness with others tomorrow. Silence There is a deadly silence. And [hold my breath in anticipation. Will he agree? ---- Chapter 360 Why do you do this every time, Princess? He questions and J furrow my brows. What does he mean by that? T don''t understand- agh. The very next second he turns me around and I feel his warm fingers sliding under my nape. He tugs me up and his hot breath fans my lips. He was breathing heavily. As if agitated at something But what? Did I say something to make him angry? Why are you so hellbound on selling your body in exchange for everything? Do you have any fucking self-respect or not? My heart thuds. ---- eee = Isn''t this what he wanted? But I thought - T want to fuck you, Princess. Yes. There is no doubt about that. But I want it with your will. When you are well, and not with a broken knee cap that can split open again with a little pressure. Lub Dub Lub. It''s when he says things like that, does my heart betrays my mind to beat at its own pace. But I have to put an end to this. have to do what I failed to dost time. ] cant let my heart cloud my mind every time. Now stay. And stop squirming. You will only bruise your skin further. I have told Scout, he will open your bounds in the morning. He kisses my tied wrists and I feel tears pool in my Chapter 639 ---- right over my lips. Tscream.... But it onlyes out as a plea. There is silence... and then I feel his fingers going down to my hips. I am softly turned around again and I feel a sharp pain. Fuck! What did he do now? It''s a sleep-inducing injection. You won''t be able to sleep in this position so it''s gonna help. I wanted to scoff. Seriously? Is he being considerate now? After tying me up in this bondage he is worried about my beauty sleep? Unbelievable. He softly rubbed my hip, right at the spot he injected and then I felt something soft press on it. Did he... did he just kiss me there? ---- My muffled screams silence down and I go stiff as a board. My heart beat loudly and a zoo of animals broke free in my stomach. Sweet dreams, Princess. Softly, he pulled back up my joggers and just like that, I heard his retreating footsteps. The doors click, and then nothing. A pin-drop silence surrounds me and slowly I start feeling my eyes dropping. My struggling body felt heavy as a log and then before I could even think of ways to escape this situation, a darkness shrouded me in. Pulling me into its embrace. Taking me away from my hope to see momma again. ---- Chapter 361 Zariyan''s Pov I wake up after the best sleep I have had in ages. Sighing, I toss around to press my palms under my cheeks, when suddenly my eyes snap open. Wait a second,st I remember I was tied and... I spring up from the bed to look down at my unbound limbs. My wrists, thighs, ankles... there were no signs of any ropes except for the little red marks on my wrists. Did someone open my bounds? But who? On clue the door opens and my heart thuds in my chest. My hand shoots up to my face and I realised T was not wearing my mask. That bastard! Where did he hide it? My eyes search around frantically for it but it was too ---- eee =te. I look up with widened eyes as Scout enters with a tray of food in his hand Unlike what I expected there was no surprise on his features. If anything he was smiling softly at me. A very good morning Princess Zariyan. He bows to greet me and I blink. He said what? Does this mean that he knows? Here. Your food. Please have it before we start our journey back to the pce. Alpha Damien had given me strict instructions before leaving. Pce? No. I am not going back. Not till I bring back momma with me! How long have you known? Tle rubs the back of his neck to avoid my eyes Since thest few days. But don''t worry Princess You can trust me with your secret. I would die before IT would betray my Alpha or his mate. Chapter 641 ---- Tt isnt just any river Robin. Its called the river of death for a reason. Its said that no one has ever drowned into it and got back alive. Some even say a darkness lives under it which tries to pull all the things of light in it.The seal idnt the only opening to the Land of Darkness. At old times, the river of death was. Everyone has heard about it so no one ever goes into the deeper water." Lucass words repeat in my mind. He... He said the seal isnt the only opening. In old times? The river of death was. So does this mean that if I drown in it.... I may get teleported to thend of darkness? My palms turn mmy as I stare at the brutal undercurrent of the water. I don''t even know how to swim... Its like a suicide mission. What if there is no opening under it? But I saw that darkness thest time. This is myst option. Princess Zariyan! The carriage is here! ---- Scout''s voice echoes from behind and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. I have to hurry up. I take a step closer to the banks of the river and then with a deep inhale Tleap. ---- Chapter 362 The legends of thend of darkness weren''t a lic. Those who have lived in it, knew it was as real as the existence of life. The river of death whispers, but only to those who want to listen A dark entity lurked at the riverbed, a keeper of secrets and a gateway to the Land of Darkness. A ce between life and death. This was the same darkness that took Adrian to thend of darkness, the same darkness which resides the demons of death and made him strike a deal with them. No one who ventured into its depths had ever returned, swallowed whole by its inky embrace. But Zariyan wasnt seeking a way back. She was searching for her mother. A there was only this darkness that can take her to her. ---- The icy water hit her like a wall of needles, forcing the air from her lungs. She had almost forgotten how it felt to sink in the water, but now that she was here? The fear that had gripped her that day? Was back. And only a hundred times worse because there wasn t any Damien to save her today. The current twisted around her limbs, dragging her into its cold, relentless depths and this time she didn''t struggle against it. She allowed the ruthless water to take her wherever it wanted. Tier eyes darted into the murky waters, but light was going farther and farther away from her. Letting her arms float aimlessly in the water, she sees the little breaths of air stored in her lungs, escaping her lips in the form of bubbles Tt wasn''t far. Death was very near. And this time she was ready to embrace it. Deeper... more deeper. Chapter 644 ---- How will I die otherwise? I will only perish My boots crunched over brittle soil, an empty wastnd where the trees stood like skeletal hands wing at an invisible sky. No leaves rustled, no wind whispered through the branches. It was a forest stripped of life, abandoned by the world, and yet the darkness seemed to watch me, waiting. Wondering how I am going to find my mother. She cannot be returned. Iremember the demons of darkness whispering to me earlier and I couldn''t help wonder if all this was useless. If momma was even breathing? Is she even alive? Or did all of this meant nothing? T was in a ce from where I may never return. In order to bring momma back ... what if I left dad alone for life? What if I die here? He doesn''t even know I am here. He won''t even find my dead body. No ---- eee Icant let these negative thoughts cloud my mind Iam not alone here. Tjust have to find Damien and others. They must be somewhere here in the darkness. I cant give up hope That''s the only thing I have right now. My steps grew heavier with each passing moment. The silence here wasnt peaceful anymore: if anything it felt suffocating, a void that swallowed even my own thoughts. I tried to keep moving, to focus on the rhythm of my heartbeat and the faint sound of my breathing, but the darkness yed tricks on me. Sometimes I thought I saw shapes shifting just beyond my vision, shadows flickering where no light existed. My legs burned with exhaustion, my throat parched, and my resolve wavering when I first saw ita faint, golden glow cutting through the abyss. Is this my hallucination? ---- Or is it really antern? Swinging gently in the nk. ---- eee = Chapter 364 I blink my eyes a couple of times and the light stayed.Relief surged through me, my tired mind clinging to the hope that maybe I wasn''t alone. Thave found them! I will live. A new found determination surged inside me and I pushed mysed forward to run towards the light when suddenly my steps stagger to a stop. Something didn''t feel right. As I squinted into the gloom, my heart clenched. The light moved unnaturally, its bearer emerging from the darkness. Tt wasnt human No way. The creature holding thentern stood tall, its form grotesque and misshapen. And my heart leaps in my Chapter 505 ---- Chapter 274 What do you mean she is not here? T checked Lordie. Her room''s empty. I curse under my breath while peeping in through the drawing room window. Everyone was already here and they were searching for me. Dad, Uncle Dom, Ari and Fiza were all looking at each other. They all get up to follow Jenny into my room and T take the opportunity to sneak in through the kitchen window. Opening the faucet I run my bloody hand under the cold faucet and look down at my clothes. Tam still in Robin Hoods attire. Tneed to hurry up ---- ee = Stripping off my clothes I just dump them behind the curtains. Leaving me only in my oversized shirt I look down at my hand still bleeding and I bite my lip, lost in thoughts. Yes idea! I grab an apple and a knife. And I wait. Come on, now find me here. Princess? Thear a voice and I bite my lip. Anyone but him. I intentionally line the de along the cut and slide it. Shit! Ahh fuck! I flinch, dropping the apple and knife intentionally. He rushes in hearing me curse and before I know he holds my bleeding hands in his and looks at it in concern. Why do you even try to cut a damned apple if you dont know how to hold a knife! He was angry yet concerned. And I hold in a smirk. ---- -_ T know way more than how to hold a knife, you snob. But I am afraid I have to pretend. He tugs me to the faucet and ces my hand under the running water. His eyes move up to meet mine and I see his brows furrowing. What were you even doing here at this hour? You can ask my growling stomach. It may answer. Because I am not talking to you. T look away from him and T hear him sigh. Princess. T feel something wrapping around my waist and T look down to see he has removed his jacket and covered half of my legs with it. Iroll my eyes. Seriously? He is a ditto copy of Dad His chin drops on my shoulder and I gulp as I feel his hot breath fanning my neck. Done with washing my ---- eee = wound, he tugs out a handkerchief from his pocket and wraps it around it. I wanted to scoff at the irony. The very man whose sword gave me this cut was tending to it? I cant help think how he would react if he knows he is the one who did this. Be careful next time. His ces a featherly kiss on my shoulder and my eyes widen. And a very happy birthday, Princess. A shiver travels down my spine. Never in my twenty five years of existence, anyone has wished me before Dad. He always wishes me first. Until today. It may sound childish. But this was a special between. us. And he just... Fuck him! Thate you. Chapter 650 ---- Thalf stutter whisper and the hot breaths moves up and down my neck, as if the monster was sniffing me Try again. Sex? He questions and my mind goes numb. Does he know? But how could he? I have the scent-masking potion on me and he cant even sce me. Male I speak, a lot more calmly this time. Clenching my fists when I feel his hands on my waist moving. My eyes widen when suddenly his fingers tips morph into something else. Something wet, sticky and long. It felt like a snake was slithering around my waist. Coiling around me and I feel my heart abandon my chest. He was not human. He was a monster... just like others Thr tentacles seem to have a mind of its own and I ---- find them hissing, as if talking to him. And then before I could even understand anything, one of the tentacles separates from the others around my waist and I find it slithering down. Lower... deeper towards my womanhood No. Dammit! I try to squirm, but it was to no avail. The tentacle suddenly slips into my innerwear and I feel it rubbing along my core. T gasp. My head drops back and my limbs frail L try to get out of his grip but two more tentacles extend and wrap around my wrist, binding them close to my body. I feel pure fear raid terror inside me What is this thing? And what is it doing to me? Thate liars, little one. ---- The cold emotionless voice warns in my ear and T squeeze shut my eyes feeling another tentacle slithering up and wrapping around my neck. Tt was tight enough to stop me from moving. But not enough to hurt. Who... who are you? I question, expecting an answer but I only feel his tentacles sliding into my clothes and moving over every inch of my skin. My thighs, calves, waist, blossoms. The fear of those men from that night... Hits my insides and I could feel myself unable to breathe. I was getting vited Yet I couldn''t move. Tt was all happening again. That heaviness was hitting my mind. My vision, despite being in the dark was slipping further away. ---- os Open your pretty lips. Breathe. The voicemands me in a domineering voice and. my stupid mind listens to it. My mouth opens up and J inhale Good girl. lis hot breath continues to fan my ear as hemands me, his touch more controlling than harming. Again. T may the most stupid person on this for listening to a monster. But T do it. I open my lips to take another breath and he humms in satisfaction. Slowly, I start feeling my breaths returning. That heaviness surrounding my head retreats. I was entrapped in the arms of a monster, yet I had never felt so calm before. I felt better and he seemed to realise it Slowly, those tentacles retreat from my skin and I Chapter 507 ---- proud of. They cant judge me on that now. I catch the firstntern and I pull out the message hanging from it May our Princess shines brighter than these lights for the world to see. Glow and shine! A very happy birthday! A so sweet! Soon I see everyone getting busy in discussions, ignoring me except for a pair of green eyes. He was still staring at me chasingnterns. I tried to ignore him I swear. But his gaze. It was so damn persistent Everynterns had a birthday wish for me meant to reach moon goddess. And I wanted to read as many as I could. May our princess get all the happiness in the world she wishes for... ---- ee = May our princesses life fill with fairy tail and sweet surprises. Zariyan is the most beautiful and kind hearted princess you have gifted us with moon goddess. Please help her unite with her mother. Thest wish had the smile wipe from my lips, I feel tears sting my eyes and a strange heaviness fills my chest. Everyone looked too busy and happy. Chuckling andughing. I gulp the saliva caught in my throat and put on that fake smile back. Clenching the piece of paper in my fists I crush it to put in into the jackets pocket. ---- Chapter 276 Some wishes are not meant to reach moon goddess. And this... Was one of them. Tf she doesn''t want me and Dad... why should I wish for her on my every birthday. In our life we are busy chasing after people who don''t even care about us, and on the other hand we ignore those who actually care for us. Tam done Mom. Tam done chasing after you and waiting for you to return. This time I am not going to waste my prayer on you. Rather, all I pray for is unlimited happiness for Dad, me and this little family we have May their smiles continue to light up my world like this Cleaning the tear stinging my eye with the back of ---- os my hand, I continue my chase. Yes that one! I lean over the railing. A little more... e on! It''s going farther! My fingers brush thenterns and I was able to grab its message when I find my body dropping forward. Shit! Fear hits my insides as I feel myself toppling over the railing when out of blue an arm wraps around my waist and I am pulled back up against a hard chest. Lub. Dub. Lub. Damn you Princess. Do you n to give me a heart attack? What did I say about keeping your clumsiness in bounds. I gulp. Feeling his face dropping in my neck. I was too numb. Chapter 508 ---- If... ifhe hadn''te. I may have really fallen down the roof and died. The fear gripping me slowly starts to losen its clutches around my chest but his arms refuse. They hold me tightly against them and I look up to see everyone staring at us. The show is over. You can stop the drama now. Everyone believes you are some stupid hero who saved me. I grunt, clenching my fists and I find him lifting his head from my shoulder to look at me in confusion. He was really acting innocent now? He looks ahead at everyone staring at us and I see realisation settle in his eyes. T expected him to leave me but he doesn''t Rather he leans in to whisper in my ear. This isn''t some drama, Princess. However I dont expect you to trust me. ---- eee Believe whatever the fuck you want to. Every cell in my body turns frigid as I detect a hint of anger and frustration in his tone. His hands grip my shoulders and I feel his nose rub up and down my nape He inhales to take in my scent: And [hold my breath. Everyone is watching- My words betray me because when I look up Everyone had left. Seriously? My own family abandoned me now because of setting me up with him? T open the paper in my hands to distract me but it doesn''t help. He was too close. Breathing over my neck from behind May our Princess find her mate and she marries him to have a happily every after. May he love her ---- like she deserves to be loved. What the hell! Which stupid person has wished this for me to the moon goddess. This wish is definately not reaching the moon goddess I was going to tear the paper when its taken from my fingers and I find him reading it. He chuckles behind my ear and I feel a shiver travel down to my very core. Now that''s a wish I can fulfill. Why trouble moon goddess for it? T will never marry you! T seethe, to look back at him over my shoulder and he presses his lips on my jawline to steal another kiss Don''t be so sure, Princess. You Dad has nned a big surprise for you tonight We are getting married on your first heat. ---- eee = You are not just my mate now, but also my fiance. I turn around to look back at him in horror and he offers me an innocent smile. Lighting up antern, he slips a paper and pen into my hands. Make a wish, Princess. I take the pen and I really make a wish this time. Please moon goddess. Show me a way.... Help me escape this marriage. T don''t want to marry him. I close the card and tie it on thentern, all this while aware of him already staring at me. He also ties his wish to thentern. And just like that he lets thentern float and rise up in the air. What did you wish? Task, and he winks at me to walk away. Chapter 663 ---- Stop me if you can Adrian. Save your daughter if you can. Because she going to be just a puppet in my hands very soon. A puppet I am going to use to destroy this world. ---- eee Chapter 375 The cell was cold as usual, its stone walls damp and unyielding, and the stale air felt like a weight pressing down on my chest every second I breathed here. It still stinked of blood and died rats. But as my neighbouring cell mate said? It doesn''t bother me anymore. Thave gotten used to living in this shit. Isat huddled in the corner, knees pulled to my chest, staring nkly at the jagged cracks in the wall. Gerald''s words echoed endlessly in my mind, cruel and relentless. "Your mother was a failed experiment.And we discard whats of no use to us. No matter how many times I heard it, the words didn t soften. They were sharp, slicing through my thoughts like a de, making every breath ache. ---- ee Tears fill my eyes and I no longer stopped them from flowing Rather I am surprised by how they kepting despite me brawling my eyes eyes out for days. My body trembled involuntarily, weak from daysor was it weeks?of injections, the endless cycle of needles piercing my skin and the searing liquid fire coursing through my veins. I lost track of time in the numb haze that followed each visit to that sterile, hellish room. They were five men, all with red eyes and huge whiteb coats covering their frames. Their faces were hidden behind masks. They tied me down everytime, cold metal biting into my wrists and ankles if Lhad the strength lefi to resist. And then they experimented on me to their hearts content like I was some animal. T resisted at first. Icried, I screamed, I even begged but no mercy was shown. It was like for them I wasn''t even a human. ---- eee = Or rather their humanity was dead I stopped begging and crying eventually. I start saving the little energy I had left after their tests When they used to dump me back in the cell, I barely managed to crawl to my corner everytime, it was my little safe heaven in this hell of a ce. Vomit burned my throat countless times and it felt like my throat was coarse with it, I didn''t recognise my own voice , my frail arms barely had the energy to clutch my stomach when I heaved again and again, my body betraying my mind Sleep offered no respite, only strange. feverish dreams came to visit me. Yet sometimes I do see their smiling hazy faces. Dad. Fiza Ati Jenny Uncle Dom Chapter 510 ---- You will be my wife, Princess. I will find out everything about you from what you eat, the size of your panties, the most sensitive part of your body to the number of breaths you take everyday. Do you think I will need to ask you anything when I can find it out myself? This man is..... Not normal. Nada. No way would I be able to hide my Robin Hood identity from him. I put a cross on the point and move onto the next. T don''t want you sleeping around, warming other womens bed and catching some disease- Why will T need another woman when I have my little Princess to fuck every day and night? " Day? He raises a brow at my question as if he is talking to a kid. No? ---- eee No. Not during the day. There are nights to do all that stuff Nights are not going to be enough. He deres and I blink, feeling a warmness rush to my ears and neck. What is he? An animal? How long is he going to do it with me everyday. I chuckle. Shaking my head in a no. You are not nning to fuck me to oblivion. Are you? Twill. He admits without an ounce of hesitation and I feel my throat going dry. I put a cross on the second point as well Third point. I don''t want kids till two years at least. I want- You are not taking any contraception. I will try my best to restrain and take precautions till first one year but if still moon goddess gifts us with a child. We will be cherishing him or her. ---- I bite my lip to nod. Okay, this one didn''t go as bad as I thought. Maybe there is still hope. T want to visit Dad whenever I want to. He is my only family. Lord can live with us if he agrees to. I will never stop you from meeting him or anyone in your family. However when I want you with me? I will always be your first priority. Possessive brute! He talks as if ] am not a human but a personal doll of his. I tick this use and move onto the next one. You will never hide anything from me. Twill only tell what is necessary. Okay. You will never disrespect me. Never unless you ask me to. What is this man speaking? Why would I ever ask him to disrespect me? Suddenly the images from that ---- eee = book shes in front of my eyes and the meaning of his words hit me like a bullet Chapter 672 ---- The footsteps stilled. My heart skipped a beat, confusion drowning out the fear. That voice... I recognized it My eyes fluttered open, tears streaking down my face, and I saw him. Those heterochromatic eyes. Vincenzo. He stood at the edge of the chaos, his eyes dark and unyielding staring nkly at me. But, Sir? someone started to protest, but the tone that followed left no room for argument. This is my subject. And only [ have the right to conduct this test. Now fucking leave! His voice echoed in the room and I feel everyone cower and flinch in fear. If I was not mistaken I even felt the floor under everyone''s feet trembling at his ---- eeemand 100 percent transition. He is the most deadliest monster of all in here. One by one, footsteps shuffled out, leaving me alone with him and the grotesque machine. I tried to speak, but my voice was nothing more than a broken whisper. Rill... me please.. He stares at me nkly for a few minutes and then I see him extending his finger towards me.I close my eyes in fear, when something soft brushes again my lips. Tlis finger tips. Shh little one. Don''t talk about death. Nothing is going to happen to you. He looks at me so deeply that for a second I felt hypnotized by his mere eyes. There was a pull in them, a call for destruction and I was finding myself moving closer to it. ---- A dying parched person would even drink poison And his eyes. They were that poison. Please, I croaked, my vision swimming. Don''t. He leaned down, his face inches from mine, and for a moment, I thought I saw something human in his eyes. Regret, maybe. Or guilt. But then he spoke, his voice low and firm. You''ll survive this, Robin. You have to. Because once you do, you''ll be mine. And I''ll make sure no one ever touches you again. ---- eee = Chapter 380 His words were a promise and a curse all at once Those twin coloured eyes watched me burn into mes yet did nothing to help. He was with the enemy. Yet he made me feel like he was my benefactor. A friend or a for? I was too broken to decipher at the moment. Peace. That''s all I wanted right now. An escape from this mind numbing pain, and he was the only one who could give it to me right now. So I begged him, pleaded for my death, yet its very reference burned a fire in those emotionless orbs. Why? Why doesn''t he just kill me! Chapter 674 ---- this But this was the rule. The prerequisite. It couldn''t be avoided This pain was her to bear. ---- eee Chapter 381 All he could do was soothe it. Make it easier. Make her lose consciousness so that she doesn''t feel any of it His nails dig deeper into his palms as he remembered how the medical team was nning to continue doing this while keeping her conscious. 8B ose bastards! They were sadists. They loved hearing their subjects scream, especially woman, and then watch them begging and dying. But not his little one. wa he was his. n e would never beg any of those bastsrds. She wouldn''t scream and show them weakness. 4 wn is only allowed to beg to him. ---- After all she going to be his chosen. The mother of his children. The woman who will give him a family. A home. Love. Life. She will be his everything. He took a step closer, his shadow falling over her, as if his presence alone could shield her from whatever hell this process was dragging her into. The machine beeped 95%, And his gut twisted in anxiousness as he saw her head lolling to the side, her lips parting as a faint gasp escaped them. "You''re stronger than this," Vince murmured, his voice sharper now, as though she could listen to him. "Prove me right, little one. Dont you dare give up now." The machine climbed to 99% and Vince''s dead heart throbbed in his chest No woman has ever reached it ---- eee = She has already done the impossible. Just onest step more.... Just a little more. But then as if dark ominous clouds had surrounded them? The machine stopped and so did that sporadically beating heart. The world around him stilled. Her body, so tense in the restraints moments before, fell limp. That rising chest goes still and those heaving lips, stay open. The monitor let out a t, unrelenting tone. A sound. he had heard countless times before, but never like this. "No! Vincenzo breathed, staggering closer. She was his only hope. She can''t leave him like this! He shoved the machine''s arms away from her, ripping out needles and wires with no care for the damage. Chapter 513 ---- Sorry. Please excuse us. Fiza and Ari take me away from him and I look back at him over my shoulder to wink at him. He was fuming. His eyes drifting down to my legs every two seconds and I intentionally take long strides to show him more of it. I was a bit ufortable at first. By mistake Ari had cut the slit too high and if someone tried to see even my panties would show But seeing his reaction, this difort was really worth it. Oh my god! If looks could kill you were dead Zari! He is staring at you non stop. Let him. Cheers to a fearless me! We all chuckle, and order drinks to celebrate our little victory and before I know I was ten shots down. Fuck this marriage. ---- eee Fuck him. And fuck these stereotypes. I was having the best birthday of my life. And no one is going to ruin it. An hourter I was chuckling mindlessly and my two best friends were chuckling watching me chuckle... What? Am I making sense right now? Who cares? I am not going to be 26 again! I empty another shot to only burp in the end. We three crack again when I hear someone calling my name. I furrow my brows to look at the stage. Dad was standing there with a mike in his hand Wait, is Dad going to sing a song. Nah. His voice is even worst than me. Thank you all foring here today! On this wonderful asion I want to share a great news with all of you! ---- On thising full moon my right hand, mymander in chief and the Alpha of Crets, Damien Von Theodore is going to tie the secret knot of marriage with none other than the Princess of this Kingdom and a piece of my heart, my daughter, Zariyan Volkoy! Loud cheers echo around me and I cringe, failing to mirror every ones excitement. My daughter pleasee on stage! Fiza and Ari nudge me, asking me to go but as soon as I put a step down the ball room shifted on its axis. Shit. I am shit drunk. I cant even stand straight! Tow am I going to save my sorry ass from getting embarrassed today? Regret hits me as I see the pride and hope in Dad''s eyes. And I grip the table counter tightly. Moon Goddess. Please save me just once today. Pretending to be alright I take in a deep breath and ---- extend a step towards the stage. The world moves again,plete one eighty this time. I stumble and I feel my entire body falling forward when a familiar touch wraps around my waist and ] am glued to someones side. Just look at yourself. You cant even stand on your own. He spits in disgust and I open my dropping eyes to look up Damn these green eyes. Why him and not some other gentleman. Oh wait. He is my fiance now. Of course it has to be him. Hello to you too, Mr Theodore. Chapter 680 ---- Come in dammit! Fuck I need to move faster. Each step felt heavier than thest, like the ground itself was conspiring to drag me down, but I pushed further in. The ache of the matebonds fading connection in my chest was a wicked reminder what is being lost. Memories sh in like a broken record and the dread in my chest worsens as I see her smiling face in front of my eyes. Zariyan Vokov rarely smiled. But the times she did, the image was engraved in my mind. Tt was the most beautiful sight in the world. And I would do anything to see that smiling face again... T would never give up! I don''t know how far I havee... or how long it has been. However I feel the trees getting scarce, as if opening up to something ---- ee = With thest flicker of light, thenterns vanishes in the darkness above and my knees drop. Dammit! It was myst hope! Tt couldn''t just fade away like that! My palms m on the ground and I let myself break. The emptiness in my chest... cant...I cant fucking breathe without my Princess. How will I live without her? A sob breaks through my lips as my body crumbled in pain and that''s when I feel something huge in front of me... something towering. T took a step forward... and then another. And that''s when I see it. A castle. Its huge walls a haunting silhouette. A fortress concealed so perfectly that no one could even guess of its existence in thisnd of nothingness. ---- The answer to all my questions... it stood right in front of me. This ce... this cursed ce held my Princess. If she was in there? I will find her. If she wasnt A growl rumbled in my chest and I hear my Cret growling and wing my insides. She is here... he can feel it. My ws tightened into fists and I feel rage surging through me like a wildfire. I will find her..... And If anyone had touched a single hear on her head? This ce wouldn''t stand and nor will its upants. I will bloody rip them apart and tear this damned castle brick by brick! Tlold on, Princess. Tam here. I whisper into the darkness, and stepped into the castle, not giving a damm about my body screaming ---- eee = for rest and lungs burning for air. Please be breathing, Princess Or I swear I will burn this entire world. Ending with myself. Chapter 682 ---- She was his. Only his now. He straightened, his hand brushing tenderly down her jaw, cupping it as if she were a fragile piece of art he has created. A nk canvas indeed, waiting for him to imprint his will. You''ll do well to remember that, Vince murmured, his thumb ghosting over her lower lip, his touch almost possessive. Your past is gone, little one. Erased. You are mine now, and I will shape you into something extraordinary. Her gaze didnt waver, but there was no recognition in her eyes. No spark. The fire that had once burned so fiercely in herto fire of justice, had been blown out. And yet, as he looked at her, a flicker of doubt ---- eee twisted in his chest Was this truly a victory? Was he doing the right thing? Those lifeless eyes made him wonder if all of this was worth it? If destroying her old self was necessary. No He cant afford getting distracted now.He was so close. He cant look back now. This was the right path. Master, she repeated, as if testing the word on her lips, her expression nk and hearing it, Vincenzos smile faltered for a brief second before he steadied it. He couldn''t afford to show emotions....weakness, not now. ---- Chapter 386 Little one. That is your name from now on. She nods, registering his words and his chest fills with a strange feeling. He had wonher loyalty, her submission, her very existence. And yet, the hollow echo of her voice gnawed at the edges of his victory. Good girl, he praised softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. They stared Her crimson eyes nkly stare at his heterochromatic ones. His hand lingered a little longer on her cheek, and he allowed himself a moment to revel in the chill of her skin, something... the old her wouldn''t dare allow him to do it. ---- os That Zariyan was untouchable... a fierce lioness ready to snap at mere touch. Yet this Zariyan... this little one of his was his to touch, tomand and to rule over. He could touch her whenever he wanted. He could im these pretty lips now, instead of standing in the darkness and staring at them through the cell rods. Her breath seemed to hitch ever so slightly under his touch and he loved her reaction. She was new to this. And maybe a bit anxious as well. And it was a good thing. All her emotions were not dead But then the doors to the room creaked open, and Vincenzos head snapped up, his eyes narrowing as he saw Gerald''s silhouette looming in the doorway. Well... Well.... Well If it isnt our first femaleplete transition! We have done the impossible Chapter 516 ---- water from the shower with his huge body. Will you let me speak? Come here. No way I trust him right now. I turn around to enter into a sprint from the bathroom when my body is lifted off the ground and my back is mmed to a hard chest. Breathe. Its fine. Iam never going to leave you, Princess. The struggle leaves my body and I go stiff in his arms. The cold water dribbles down from his body to fall on me, slightly warmer than before.and I gulp as I feel him tightly wrapping his arms around me. As if.... As if he was scared that I will vanish if he lets go. T didn''t know what to do or say. We just stay like that and I hear the voice of my conscience whisper to me. Maybe... he is not that bad as he seems. ---- eee Can I really imagine a life with him Can I ept him to be my mate? But he has failed the terms. There is no way that he will change for me. But should J at least give him a chance? Am I being too stubborn and tough on myself and on him. Should I really listen to dad? He wouldn''t wish anything bad for me right? I stare at him as he turns me around and runs his wet hand on my lips and cheeks. Was he washing my face? His hand sneaks lower to rub on my neck and I thought he would go lower. But he stops. His hands don''t dare to go down any further. L expected to find irritation and disgust in his eyes, but his face was nk. Not giving away anything And his patience irked me. ---- Why is he being so nice? Can you change your clothes or do you want me to do it? He tries to move back from me but I let my body lean on him. I am tired. I just want to sleep. Do whatever you want to. I whisper, ripping out this mask of sophistication between us. He has watched me naked before and fucked me hard before. We were beyond that stage now. He doesn''t have to pretend. Tlis hands gripping my shoulder tighten to fists and he sighs. In the next few minutes, he strips me bare Makes me brush my teeth and then takes me to my room. Rummaging through my closet, hees out with the most sophisticated set of pajamas and top I own and helps me put them on. Dropping my head on my pillow, he covers me up ---- eee = with aforter and just stood there beside me Staring. I try to open my dropping eyes and meet his stare but I was struggling. The heaviness... it was slowly settling in. I must be in my half sleep or rather a dream when I feel something soft press on my forehead. Goodnight Princess. A very happy birthday to you. A warmth gushes in my body and I turn around in my half sleep to nuzzle with something warm beside me Tt was so huge... yet so warm. T cuddle my face more into it and hug it more tightly. A feeling of home fills me and before I know it, I slip into oblivion. Chapter 687 ---- Chapter 389 Damien''s POV I woke up in darkness, the kind that doesnt just blind oneit suffocates. Filling your lungs with doubts and fear rather than air. I tried to move, but I found my hands restrained, tied together by some chains. I tried to remember how I got here when my head throbbed with a sharp pain. Her memories hit me like a flood. And the anxiousness in my chest multiplies by hundred Princess. I whisper, half to myself when I hear shuffling around me. I wasnt alone here. Where the hell are we! Tcan''t find any doors here! ---- eee hear Lucas and Summer''s voice and I realised all of s were here. That bastsrd has thrown ud here. is Calm yourself down. Are we all here? hear a chorus of yes Sir and I gulp. Good. At lease ve all were together. All we need to do now is to find a way out of here and find Zariyan and another woman 4 ey must be here somewhere. I pushed to my feet, shaking off the ache in my bones and the emptiness in my chest. My ws scraped against the stone wall as I searched for something anythingto break. But there was no exit. No seams. Just us, locked in a prison with no way out. Lucas mmed his fist into the wall, sounding frustrated. "What the hell is this ce?" Let us out of here you fucker! Summer and Benjamin scream along with him, while Ijust lean back on a wall. ---- Trying to calm myself down. I need to think of something. Panic wouldn''t help. Thad barely taken a few breaths when the room shifted. A low hum vibrated through the walls, like a machine moving one of the walls changed. Darkness bled into transparency, revealing something or someoneon the other side. A figure stood there. Cloaked. Masked. Still. And my breath caught Her silhouette. "Robin?" Lucass voice was a whisper, hesitant and disbelieving. While I just stood there frozen, not able to believe my eyes. A floodlight flickered on, right above her head and she recoiled as the harsh beams fell on her. Her hands lift to shield her eyes and I flinch, my feet staggering forward. Before I could reach the ss, everyone was already there. Staring at her, banging on the transparent wall. ---- eee = It''s really him! How did hee here! We left him back in thend of light! This is fa impossible What the hell is even going on here! Thear them whispering amongst themselves, but T was oblivious. My eyes stay rooted to her figure, unmoving She shifted her weight from one leg to another... something she does when ufortable. The way she movedit was her. It had to be her. Lucas pressed his hands to the ss, shouting her name, but I couldn''t move. My feet were rooted, my chest heavy with something I couldn''t name She was supposed to be safe. I was supposed to keep her safe. Far away from this darkness, untouched by these monsters. But look at her. Chapter 518 ---- I storm into his room, pushing it open to find him changing his clothes. A towel was wrapped around his lower body and his torso was naked. This was least of my concerns right now. Reaching him in two long strides I lift up my chin to look at him, a fire raging in my eyes. What will it take for you to say no to this marriage? I question without a filter and he raises a brow, taken back by my question. ---- eee Chapter 283 He takes a step in my direction. And then another. His naked torso blocks my vision and I see his hand stretching out to gather a few tassels of my hair in his fingers. Leaning in, he sniffs them to speak in a husky voice. A very good morning to you too, Princess. I suppose you had a good sleepst night. The shbacks of the previous night hit me and I close my eyes to take a deep breath. My memory was distorted yet I still recall some images. He stripped me bare of my dress His huge frame wrapped me in its embrace as we stood under the shower. Me, cuddling with him to doze off. ---- -_ Taking in a deep inhale I try to focus on the task as to why I was here. It''s obvious. He is trying to distract me T think T asked you a question. What would it take for you to say no to this marriage? He leans in closer, his hot breath fans my lips and I unclench my fists. Our eyes were connected. Was he going to kiss... At thest moment, he pulled something from behind me and then moved back. I look up to find his shirt in his hands. And I hear my heart drumming in my ears. Why... why do his simplest of actions have such an effect on me? T silently watch as he slides his arms into the sleeves and buttons up the shirt. Concealing his hardcore abs underneath T don''t mind you watching me Princess. But just for yourfort. Do you mind? ---- eee = He asks raising a brow and I look down to find his fingers hovering over the hem of his towel. Shit. Y- yes of course. My cheeks re red as I turn my back on him and fumble with my hands. Sit down. Tam fine standing. Sit down Zariyan. Stop contradicting everything I say. Fine. I dropped on the sofa and took the time to look around in his room. I expected this ce to be a mess with his clothes strewed around, shoes cluttering the corners, empty food tes littering on shelves. But I was in for a shock. The ce was speckless. Not even a single thing was out of ce Bed sheets were nearlyid, with theforter folded in perfection. The tables didn''t even have a Chapter 694 ---- He trated her like she was some docile creature meant to bemanded, and the worst part? She obeyed. His voice carried through the air, low and coaxing,ced with authority that scraped against my nerves On your knees, little one, he murmured, pulling back from his neck, his hand brushing the line of her jaw. And I felt the words like a dagger twisted in my chest. No Zariyan! Don''t do this. Stop! It was like she was deaf to my voice, lowering her eyes and cing her palms on her skirt. She drops down on her knees without hesitation, sinking to the cold, metallic floor. Tler crimson eyes remained fixed on the floor, not a flicker of defiance in their depths. Fuck! Dammit! The word slipped past my lips, and I rake my fingers ---- eee through my hair to look away. The man only chuckles. Ohe on. Why are you all looking away? Isn''t she a perfect little thing? We are justing to the good part. Vincenzo circles around her like a prey and then he settles behind her. Standing like a haunting shadow in her backdrop. He delves his hand into his pocket to take out something and my heart leaps seeing it. Don''t you dare- T couldn''t evenplete before his smirk widens and he wraps a fucking leash around her neck. As if... She was some pet of his. She may be hurting, but she showed no signs of it. And then tug. he wraps the corner around his knuckles and pulls back the leash. Making her head to drop back. ---- eee through my hair to look away. The man only chuckles. Ohe on. Why are you all looking away? Isn''t she a perfect little thing? We are justing to the good part. Vincenzo circles around her like a prey and then he settles behind her. Standing like a haunting shadow in her backdrop. He delves his hand into his pocket to take out something and my heart leaps seeing it. Don''t you dare- T couldn''t evenplete before his smirk widens and he wraps a fucking leash around her neck. As if... She was some pet of his. She may be hurting, but she showed no signs of it. And then tug. he wraps the corner around his knuckles and pulls back the leash. Making her head to drop back. ---- eee = And that''s when he lowers himself to crash his lips on her. She squirns, but her hands didn''t dare move from herp. Her mouth stands open, weing his lips Disgusting. I continue to stare this time and soon he pulls back, she was in a haze, still staring at him. His fingers tilt her chin up and he smiled, soft and deliberate, the kind of smile meant to infuriate. "Good girl," he said, his voice dripping with false praise. I mmed my fists against the ss, my ws cracking the surface but not breaking through. "T said get your hands off her!" I bellowed, my voice raw with fury. He didnt even nce my way. Instead, his hand slid to the back of her neck, guiding her forward until her forehead rested against his knee. Chapter 520 ---- Chapter 284 My insides were cracking. My self respect, my honour, my ego... I have to ce everything in his hands for that one night to have him do whatever he wants to do with them He could either shatter then to smithereens or he could return then back whole without even touching them. Can I do this? Can I really give everything to him? Okay. These were the most difficult words I have ever uttered in my life. His smirk widens and he gets up from seat to circle around me like prey. Settling his either hand on the either handrest of my chair, he leans in to whisper in my ear. Tsk. Tsk. Princess. I gasp as the chair is suddenly pulled up and turned ---- eee to drop back down What are you- Look up. I veer up my eyes and mind goes nk as I stare at our reflection in the mirror. His huge frame was hovering over me, even my own shadow couldn''t escape me. His green eyes meet mine through the reflection and he brushes his lips on my earlobe the whisper. Just look at yourself. Do you still have any doubts? I still see the same slut of a woman who came to a whorehouse to sell herself. He is using those lewd words for me again. My hands turn into fists. Thave warned you before! Talk to me with respect- His hand wraps around my neck and I see him rubbing his nose along my jawline in our reflection. And T have told you. I show respect to those who ---- 9 earn it. Do you know what I think about you My chest was heaving, and my mind nk as I listen to his venom coated voice. On the outside you talk all about the independent strong woman and I dont need a man shit. But on the inside? You are just a scared little girl who wants someone to cuddle with. A man who fucks you and makes you beg like a who- My rage knew no bounds, turning around I step on the chair and leap on him. My fists was second away from connecting with jaw when he grabs my hand and tosses us around. We both m on the floor, but the fight doesn''t stop here. We were tossing around. Attacking,blocking and literally throwing each others our bodies around Within seconds the speckles room was covered with broken ss, shattered flower pots, torn bedsheets and upturned furniture. Abhh fuck you bastard! Im my foot on his leg and he only grunts to grab ---- my leg and pull me to him. He locked my hands behind my back and I go for a bite of his neck when he grabs hold of my chin and rather crashes his lips on me Is he crazy! We are in a middle of a fight! How can he? T bite his lip to draw blood and then I push him back on the mattress. His body plunges and I throw myself on him, straddling him under me while wrapping my hands around his neck. He tries to move his legs when I lock them with my own. His free hand sneaks up to wrap around my own neck in return and I find him returning the favour. We both were on the bed, with our hands around each others neck and our eyes raging fire at each other. Give up, bastard. I warn, tightening my grip and he only smirks while running his tongue on the blood lining his lip. After you, Princess. Chapter 699 ---- Clear? She stares at me nkly, as if trying to process my words and I take the time to admire her beautiful features Gosh. She was stunning. Why didn''t I realise it earlier? However her body looks weak after the experiment. I need to feed her better. Yes, Master. That''s like my girl. Now I am going to kiss your as a reward. T step closer to her, feeling her hot breath on my lips and I see her going stiff. Her hands clench by her sides Are you nervous? Task, and her wide eyes look up at me " Yes. ---- eee And why is that? ask, tucking a loose fringe of her hair behind her ear. And she blinks her eyes to speak begrudgingly. T don''t know how to kiss...back. My lips curve up into a smile and I settle with small peck on her forehead.My palm rests on her head Dont worry yourself. I will be teaching you much more than just kissing. But first? We need to get something into your stomach. It''s growling. On clue her stomach makes a loud sound and she looks away to wrap her arms around her torso She was embarrassed I chuckle, and walk ahead of her, asking her to follow. Come, little one. She follows behind and J couldn''t help interlock my fingers with her. ---- It''s been barely few hours and I already feel connected to her in ways more than T have ever felt connected to anyone in my entire life She is my little light in this world of darkness. And I would do anything to keep her close to me. Anything. ---- eee = Chapter 396 Gerald leaned back in his chair, watching the footage on the screen before him. The hidden camera captured every movement in the room. Vincenzo stood close to herhis precious experiment Zariyan, or as the world knew her, Robin. The sight of her red eyes staring nkly into the light sent a wave of satisfaction coursing through him. Everything was falling into ce The kidnappings The bait. fiThe perfect storm to lure her into his grasp And now, very soon he is going to create the strongest weapon in this worldthe new species he had envisioned for years. The first offspring of monsters who have survived Chapter 522 ---- missing here? T expected him to leave me and move back but I was up for a double surprise Move back now! I agreed to your offer. Not so soon Princess. I forgot to tell you the pre condition. What the hell? What precondition. I knew there was a scheme in this- Before I could even ask him, I feel his lips suddenly stop kissing my neck. My body rxes but it was short lived, I feel his lips moving up in a smile and the very next second I feel a sharp searing pain piercing my neck and a hand mming on my lips, muffling my scream. Agghhhhhhh Sshh it will soon get over. My eyes widen, tears dribble down my eyes as I feel a trail of fresh blood running down my neck. ---- The pain felt like a hundred bones were snapping in my body at the sane time and I shivered uncontrobly under him. He doesn''t stop. He doesn''t show any concern. And just like that I realised what he was doing, He was marking me so that I could never escape him. I should have known there was bait in his offer, and this was exactly that. ---- Chapter 286 Damien s POV In the world that we live in? Finding your mate is rare. And a Cret like me getting mated to a she-wolf is even rarer. To be honest, I never preferred she-wolves. Neither for a good night fuck, nor as a friend or a confidante. They are too docile, too high headed and too emotionally draining. And I never had much time to waste on their likes to begin with. Cret woman were always a sight for sore eyes, more fulfilling to fuck and they never involved in useless emotional talks. They are down to earth, nurturing ande out to be the most easiest to love. Thad nned a happy married life with a loving Cret woman who would take care of me and our children, and in return I would love her and give her whatever she asks for. ---- eee = I would respect her and nurture her all our lives. However it seems, moon goddess had something else nned for me. Zariyan Volkov wasnt an ideal mate, lover or a wife for me or rather any man out there. She was kind of.... a strange woman. Her ideologies weren''t what I have ever heard a woman talk about. All the woman I have ever met, talked of and found great pleasure in jewellery, pearls and dresses. While her? She talked about heavy words like independence, dreams and freedom. T still remember how the other day, her brown eyes lit up brighter than all the stars at night when she told me about her dream of helping and saving others. What a stupid woman. What are we men going to do if she is going to take over our role? Its us warriors duty to protect her and Chapter 523 ---- all others out there, not the other way round. I didn''t wanted to steal that light in her eyes, but at the same time I don''t want her getting hurt just because of her ridiculous ideologies. She was too stubborn for her own good, she never takes a no for an answer. She will do what she has to do and no one can stop her, not even her own father, our very King of this nation. Zariyan Volkov is a challenge. She is like that most notorious and rogue wolf in a pack who wants to defy her Alpha at every other step. She is the wildest to tame and that''s the very reason. she needs maximum protection of her Alpha. And I am doing exactly that. I will root my canines into her nape to bring her back to safety if have to. I will hover over her and growl at her till her voice subsides down. She has to submit to me for her own good. ---- eee And I will make her do it. Whether she likes it or not. Aghhhhhh Her screams muffle down under my palms as I continue to mark her, my canines root in deeper and I feel her entire body shivering and withering under me in pain. I didn''t wanted to do this. But this was myst resort. She left me with no choice. I was tired of her useless talks of rejecting her and giving up on this marriage. I was tired of her impractical talks of freedom. I have been patient with her for so long. I endured all the bullshit she throws at me. I even ignored how she made a fool of Lordie and me in front of the entire council by being drunk and staggering around. But these talks of rejection. I can''t listen to this anymore. My blood boils when she even utters that word. ---- -_ She was mine. Only mine. Why doesn''t she fuvking understand it? She cant run from me, from us, or this bond. We are meant to bem he future. Her present. Her everything. This is moon goddesses will. And neither of us can go against it. However, the barter I offered her wasn''t a lie. ---- eee = Chapter 287 I will give her a choice. But I will leave her too dependent, too vulnerable to go against me. Marking is the first stage of consummation of the bond between two mates. Once a female gets marked, no way in hell can she stay away from her mate at the night of her heat Her beast, her wolf will crawl out of her very chest if it has to, to reach her mate. And that''s exactly what I offered her. I tricked her to believe, she had hope when I myself choked out all the light. It''s impossible for her to note to me and beg me to take her on the night of heat one day before our marriage. No woman in history has been able to survive her heat without her mate. They had walked for thousands of miles. Chapter 711 ---- And Gerald freezes. Its impossible. Memories, emotions are supposed to be wiped off. She was supposed to be his...but this beast? It couldn''t belong to anyone. It couldn''t be contained or tamed. It was as error. A mistake! Before she could lunge at him, the ceiling gave way under her unrestrained power. Debris cascaded down, separating them as she turned her wrath onto anyone else in the room. Gerald turned and ran, the sound of her destruction echoing behind him: the wet crunch of flesh, the shrieks of dying men, the groaning of copsing steel The nightmare had begun, and Geralds masterpiece had be his worst fear. He had seeded in creating something ---- extraordinary. But it wasnt a triumph. It was a curse A curse which will kill everyone if not contained Lock her away, he ordered, his voice hoarse. Seal her so deep that even the earth forgets she exists. And so they did. Siren -999 was contained in darkness. The operation took days Men were sent into the ruins of theboratory, armed with every weapon at their disposalsilver-tipped. bullets, tranquilizersced with potent toxins, and reinforceds designed to withstand inhuman strength. Most never returned The beastshehad turned the lower levels into herir, feeding on the bodies of the fallen. ---- extraordinary. But it wasnt a triumph. It was a curse A curse which will kill everyone if not contained Lock her away, he ordered, his voice hoarse. Seal her so deep that even the earth forgets she exists. And so they did. Siren -999 was contained in darkness. The operation took days Men were sent into the ruins of theboratory, armed with every weapon at their disposalsilver-tipped. bullets, tranquilizersced with potent toxins, and reinforceds designed to withstand inhuman strength. Most never returned The beastshehad turned the lower levels into herir, feeding on the bodies of the fallen. ---- Blood trails marked her path, and w marks scarred the stone walls. Her growls reverberated through the halls, an unending reminder of the monster they had created. They couldn''t kill it, bring her out or restrain her. So they sealed the entire basement and turned it into a crypt. The entry was sealed with steel doors five inches thick, welded shut from the outside. Entry was banned into the lowest floor and the n was to keep it locked till the beast perished without food and water. For months, she roared and thrashed, her monstrous strength threatening to break free. The walls of the castle shook under her fury, but the crypt held. Years passed and the crypt or rather the entire basement became a forbidden ce. No one dared venture near it, let alone talk about it, Gerald had long since convinced himself that she had. perished, starved and forgotten in the darkness Yette at night, when the castle was still, her Chapter 714 ---- table... It was full of some strange objects. A soft plush bed was set in the corner, with white silk sheets covering it and a low-burning fire in the corer, casted flickering shadows across the room. While she was busy scanning her surroundings, Vince paced slowly, his boots clicking against the floor as he circled her like a predator stalking its prey, scanning her instead. He had discarded the facade of tenderness he had shown the day before Today, there would be no gentle coaxing, no whispered promises. Today, she would learn. "Do you know why you''re here, little one?" His voice was cold, calcted, his mismatched eyes narrowing as they bore into her. Zariyan remained silent, her hands sped at her sides ---- Vince stopped in front of her, leaning down until his face was mere inches from hers: Answer me." Her lips parted, but no sound came out when he grabbed her chin rather roughly, forcing her to look up at him. Speak, little one. Teach.... You brought me here to teach me master. Teach you what? He pressed further and she shuffles on her feet to reply begrudgingly. Obedi...ence. Submission- Wrong. He tugs up her chin to seethe and those red eyes flicker with fear for a second. Her breathse out heavy as she continues to look at him. Failing to know why her answer was wrong. Isn''t this what he wanted from her? ---- Vince stopped in front of her, leaning down until his face was mere inches from hers: Answer me." Her lips parted, but no sound came out when he grabbed her chin rather roughly, forcing her to look up at him. Speak, little one. Teach.... You brought me here to teach me master. Teach you what? He pressed further and she shuffles on her feet to reply begrudgingly. Obedi...ence. Submission- Wrong. He tugs up her chin to seethe and those red eyes flicker with fear for a second. Her breathse out heavy as she continues to look at him. Failing to know why her answer was wrong. Isn''t this what he wanted from her? ---- Didn''t he said it himself? Tam going to teach you to be a woman, little one. Tell me, how much do you remember about consummation? She nkly stares at him. As ifhe was talking to her ina foreignnguage. Have you fucked another man before? Probably that ex mate of yours? It took way more than control to ask her thest line. But he had to know before. Or else... he will have to find it out himself. She tilts her head in confusion T don''t follow, Master. Vince sighs. He is loosing his shit just imagining that bastard, Damien atouching her. Fucking her before him. Him inside her as she moaned Dammit! Chapter 526 ---- I knew this the first time I saw her. But then I cant imagine her in the arms of another man. I am too selfish. I want her for myself. Fuck dammit! Iam going insane. This woman is going to be the end of me! T knock on Lordies door and I find him standing there, staring at a photo frame. As soon as he realised someone was there, he slipped the frame back into the drawer. Theo. Come Son. Have a seat. He was avoiding my eyes. And I knew why. His eyes were moist. He was crying. And I think I know whose photo that was. Tecer if you want. He dismisses my request with a soft smile. Dropping ---- eee on the seat opposite me. He takes out his pen. No need. Were there some documents you needed me to sign? I shake my head in a no and clench my fists. Tt''s about Zariyan. His eyes snap up to mine and IJ see him putting back the cap on his pen and dropping back on his seat. He looked drained and tired. There were dark circles under his eyes, like he hasn''t slept for countless nights. T know what its about. She is still refusing right? You are a great man, Theo. I don''t think I will ever find a boy worthy of my daughter again. He ces his hand on my shoulder in assurance and then walks away to stare out of the window. His hands lock behind his back as he looked to be in a deep thought. But I can''t force her to do this. T forced someone I loved before... I failed to ---- understand her and I paid the price of it my entire life... He is referring his wife or rather Ms Sierra. I know. And I am not going to repeat the same mistake again. If she doesn''t want to get married. I will not force her. Iam sorry Son. ---- eee = Chapter 289 Tt''s not just that. T speak and he turns around to look at me. What do you mean? I give him the birthday message she got and his hands shake holding it. She misses her mother. More than you can think of. And more than anything she doesn''t want to leave you You loved Ms Sierra and she left you. Zariyan....she doesn''t want to do the same thing to you as her mother did. Tt was one of the reasons she got drunkst night. Silence follows as Lordie reflects upon my words. Oh god! This foolish child! Lordie shakes his head in disbelief and smiles to Chapter 720 ---- Do you want more of it? "Ye" He presses a button and the vibrations double. The machine beeps louder and her entire body squirms on. the metal table. Abh... Her back arches of the table and her soft lips open into an O. The sight was a torture for Vince, who just stood beside, watching her on the edge Minutes pass, he continues to watch her. Adoring her every expression. When he sees her hands slowly sliding down between her thighs, before they could even reach their destination, strong hands grip her wrist and pin them above her head. Her eyes snap open to sh with Vinces angry ones, hovering over him What did I say, little one? Did I gave you the permission to move your hands? ---- But I just wanted- Yes or no? No. She answers dropping her gaze when he passes her a disappointed look. Your controls are shit. We will have to work on that. Tam sorry-I- She apologises when he presses a button and click. He stops the machine making a painful cry to leave her lips. Her back drops down and she presses her legs together. Stay like this. She didn''t dare go against him this time. Her body goes stiff as a board as she watches him going to that table. He brings what looked like a red rope and she gasps when he ties it around her wrists and fastens it to a ---- But I just wanted- Yes or no? No. She answers dropping her gaze when he passes her a disappointed look. Your controls are shit. We will have to work on that. Tam sorry-I- She apologises when he presses a button and click. He stops the machine making a painful cry to leave her lips. Her back drops down and she presses her legs together. Stay like this. She didn''t dare go against him this time. Her body goes stiff as a board as she watches him going to that table. He brings what looked like a red rope and she gasps when he ties it around her wrists and fastens it to a ---- chain at the top of the table. Let me know if it hurts. Tt didn''t hurt. He tied it lose enough, just to have her mind believe that her hands were restrained. Next a ck cloth is tied around her eyes, blinding her of her vision, and highlighting every other sense in her body even more. She closes her eyes and that machine again starts. Her body bes foreign to her and she feels something churning and riding in her belly. A storm. A flood. Ready to raid her insides. Her teeth bite on her lips to keep those strange sounds from leaving her lips and Vince smirks seeing her futile attempt. Stop hurting yourself, little one. He warns her, and her lips open as she feels his Chapter 528 ---- Promise me. Thold his hand in mine and give it a firm squeeze. Rest assured Lordie. I promise you. Zariyan is first my mate and then your daughter. I will always protect her. That''s like my boy. He pulls me into a hug and I hug him back. Feeling like home. There was no lie in my words. Even if he hadn''t asked me to. I would have still protected her with my everything Zariyan Volkov was a mess. And T am afraid a Cret like me isnt afraid to get his hands dirty. ---- eee Chapter 290 I wake up in an unfamiliar room. Furrowing my brows, I crane my neck to a side to only have a searing pain burn my neck. Ah shit! What the Fu- Don''t jerk your neck for a few days. Its gonna be fine. I look up to find him sitting there on his study table, signing some papers and pure fury rushes inside me as I remembered what happened before I lost consciousness. T get up from the bed to rush towards the mirror and tears sting my eyes as I find two puncture marks on my neck. He.... He marked me And too without my permission. Te... ---- How dare you! You fucking bastsrd- I leap towards him to hurt him when my knee suddenly buckle and my mind goes numb. I was going to fall forward when I see him pushing back his seat and rushing towards me. Princess! Tle got hold of me but as soon as he touched me a spark lit up my skin and it sent a shiver down my very spine. I freeze. Could this.... Could this be the sparks everyone talks about. But why... why am I feeling it now? Could it be because he marked me and it stirred my wolf? I pushed him back from me and rather leaned back on the wall. Don''t don''t you dare touch me! ---- Hurt shes in his eyes. But it was gone the very next second. Putting on that usual face of indifference, he clenched his fists to look down at me. See Zariyan. I understand that you are angry- Stop it Damian! Stop it! You dont understand shit! Just let me be! Don''te close to me! What you did... I can never forgive it! ver! You forced me dammit- Tt was just marking,Zariyan. Stop creating a fuss out of it. Mates do it the first time they meet. I still waited months for you to get ready. He wasn''t even sorry for it. This asshole. He spoke as if it was the most casual thing to do in the world. T don''t care what others mates do! I didn''t wanted you to do it! Undo it! Remove this mark from my neck! I scratch my neck to get rid of it when he shakes his head in a no. T''s not some tattoo that can be removed. It''s a Chapter 529 ---- marking. A im. It cant be undone. My heart thuds rapidly in my chest. And my fingers rubbing my neck freeze. What... what does that mean? Thave to live with his im on me? What will it do to me? Task, dreading the answer and he just shrugs his shoulders to walk back to his table. Crouching down, he picks up the pen that he dropped pen, and then he plunges back on the seat to resume signing the papers. He wasn''t even looking at me. Just tell me dammit! What will it. Ahh. That searing pain in my neck seems to have travelled up to my skull and I hold my head to take in few deep breaths A ring headache has started with my screaming. ---- ee = Why does my body feel so strange? I don''t have a good feeling about this. Your body was already preparing you for your first heat. This will only act as a catalyst and fasten the process. Tf you were to take my suggestion. Just get back into the bed and rest. I will ask one of the maids to get something for you to eat. A feeling of dread fills my chest. L... I felt like crying. He has fucked up. He has fucked up everything in my life since the day he stepped into it! He gave me that offer. I was so happy. I thought I could finally be free of him and this bond. But he... ruined everything by marking me. I should have known, he was doing nothing but ying with me. It was like asking a captive to leave... to tell them him was free. And while he was celebrating and enjoying, he didn''t realise when a cor was tied around his ---- neck A cor that will always keep him as a puppet... a pet in the hands of his captor. A fucking pet Yes that''s what I felt like. Thate you! I hate you so damn much! You are the most disgusting man that I have ever met in my life! I regret meeting you.... Giving you my body... I regret every second of my life that I spent with you! His grip on his pen tightens, but he doesn''t stop writing. His jaw was clenching but he didn''t even bother me a nce. And his disregard. Only hurted more. But don''t you once think that you won this, Damian! You will lose. You may im my body, my wolf.... But you will never be able to im my mind and my soul! T will nevere begging to you! Never! I rather ---- eee = die before I submit myself to a man such as yourself. His pen stops writing. He closes his eyes and I could. see him struggling with his controls. Good He is not the only one struggling here. Sir Theodore. You called for me? T look up to find one of my maids standing at the door. And he finally opens his eyes to look at her. Yes. Please escort Ms Zariyan to her room. She seemed to have sprained her leg. Oh princess! Are you fine? Let me help you. Shees rushing to me and I let her hold me. Wrapping me arm around her shoulder, I let her walk me to my room but not before I take onest look at him over my shoulder. He was already looking at me with a strange look in his eyes. And that''s when I had decided Chapter 735 ---- Tam a fucking loser. Commander. You are hurting yourself- A hand presses on my shoulder, pulling me out of my haze and that''s when I realised I have been punching and wing the floor nonstop with my knuckles. Bloody tainted my hands Summer. She crouched beside me. Her eyes look at me in concern. Pulling away from her, I get up to turn my back on them. Something burned behind my eyes and I lift my head up to stop those traitorous drops from leaving my eyes. Tmagining the worst case scenario, won''t help. We have to use our brains rather than our body. Lucas speaks, leaning against a wall and my eyes steer to him. She''s not gone, Her eyes were filled with determination, even as his voice wavered. ---- Whatever they''ve done to her, Robins still in there. We''ll get her back, Commander. But for that we need you." My eyes soften and my rage simmers down a bit. He is right. I should be leading them instead of wasting my time on these thoughts. We all are one in this. Pushing aside the fact that I never liked him, he still believed in her. And that''s what I should do Thave to trust. Even in the darkest night, I have to trust my Zariyan... my light. We can''t just wait around for another one of Vincent''s sick shows. We need to figure out a way out of here. Fast. Jason paces the room, his hand running through his hair as he probes. Theres no way out, though. ---- Whatever they''ve done to her, Robins still in there. We''ll get her back, Commander. But for that we need you." My eyes soften and my rage simmers down a bit. He is right. I should be leading them instead of wasting my time on these thoughts. We all are one in this. Pushing aside the fact that I never liked him, he still believed in her. And that''s what I should do Thave to trust. Even in the darkest night, I have to trust my Zariyan... my light. We can''t just wait around for another one of Vincent''s sick shows. We need to figure out a way out of here. Fast. Jason paces the room, his hand running through his hair as he probes. Theres no way out, though. ---- Lilly muttered, kicking at the wall No doors, no windows, no weak points in the walls. They''ve thought of everything. It feels like we are in a box, waiting to be ughtered. I stood, forcing myself to focus. My rage wasnt going to save her. Not alone. There''s always a way out, I said, my voice low but resolute. We dont need doors or windows. We just need to find a crack, and we''ll tear this ce apart. Determination hardening everyones features as they get up on their feet. Ready to fight: We start looking. Every inch of this ce. If theres a way out, we''ll find it. We split up, and the next two hours are spent with each one of us taking a section of the room, and searching it,our hands scraping over the cold, damp stone as we searched for anythinga loose brick, a hidden mechanism, anything that could lead us out. I tried to keep my mind focused on the task, but every Chapter 531 ---- Show us Zari! Its not like you can hide it forever. I slowly lower my hand and they both scream in my ear, momentarily rendering me deaf. He marked her! No freaking way! They are in love! Love? Oh moon goddess, it was the worst decision to call both of them here today. Taking in a deep breath, I speak. Hoping they hear me this time. We are not in love. If anything, I want to reject him. Or rather him to reject me. Deadly silence follows. Their faces turn ashen and they drop down beside me Zari. What are you saying? Why would you reject him? He is the perfect mate out there. ---- ee = We have seen it. He cares for you. His eyes... they never seem to leave you whenever you are around He has saved you countless times rendering his own life in danger. He was just pretending. Can''t they see? Everytime he did it was in front of Dad. He was duping everyone, including them. This is not why I have called you here. I need to know if there is a way to escape my first heat. Tignore them to flip the pages and there was the same thing written everywhere. The first heat is the strongest for any shewolf. Its the time when her wolf takes over control and consummates with her other half. Tts a sacred time. Two souls which were separated in heaven, unite into one on earth. Moon goddess showers her blessings on the soulmates. And their bond only gets stronger after it. ---- Lam getting sick of it. There is no reference of rejecting your first heat! I scream in frustration, throwing aside the book. And Fiza picks it up to ce it back into myp. That''s because no woman has ever rejected her first heat, Zari. What you are saying is impossible. She speaks and I feel the entire world go still. The hope inside me starts to flicker. ---- eee = Chapter 292 Us werewolves have two souls inside us. One is our human part and the other is our wolf. When we take birth, our wolf chooses us. We know you are ate bloomer, Zari. You haven''t talked to your wolf till now but it doesn''t mean she isn''t inside you. Its just that she hasn''t found it necessary to make an appearance or talk to you. Just like us, all Crets also have two souls inside them. One is of their Creature and the other is of their human. Damians Cret has already marked your wolf. His creature has put a im on you and on the night of your first heat? Both of your humans are going to take a back seat and your beasts will take over control. Humans can be tamed but Beasts? Its impossible. My breathing turns heavy and I get from the bed to pace the room. Chapter 532 ---- This change that I feel in my body.... Those sparks... Is there really someone living inside me all these years. But why now of all the times. And what if she still doesn''t make an appearance? Its not like I have heard from her in thest twenty five years. Tf you are a werewolf. Which you are. She wille. No... no. This cant be happening. The very thought of someone else controlling my body. Feeling foreign in your own skin It was the most dreaded feeling in the world. Zari. Its not a bad thing. We both talk to our wolves everyday. They only make us stronger. Ari holds my hands in her. Trying to calm me down but peace was thest thing I wanted right now. What if my wolf doesn''t agree with my ideologies? ---- ee = What if she wants to submit to him and is happy living a life of servitude. What if she really takes over me on the night of my heat and begs Damian''s beast to fuck her? What if she willingly drops on her knees and opens her lips to- No! No! I cant do that! I cant let her take over. Somehow I now understand what Damian meant when he said I will go crawling to him, begging him to fuck me Why hasn''t anyone told me about this till now? How can I be so oblivious of this? I knew we werewolves had a wolf part inside us but I never knew it could be this strong Stop fighting it Zari. Its the right thing. Dont think of rejecting it and just go with it. You don''t know how lucky you are. You will be doing it with your mate. Majority werewolves and Crets don''t even get to meet their mates in their entire life. ---- ee I wasn''t listening to what they were saying. My mind was pre upied with something else. My wolf was my problem right? Then I will make sure she doesn''te out that night I know wolfsbane helps. Even silver works. But there must be something else as well. Right? I could ask them but they will only stop me from doing it. Or worse they both may even tell Dad. I can t risk that. Ate you listening to us Zariyan? Don''t do anything stupid. Let your wolf take over. Its going to be the best nights of your life. Trust us. Okay. I will consider it. Tlie. Tam feeling a bit tired. I would like to sleep. Marking does that to our body. But don''t worry, it will only make you stronger in the end. ---- eee = Goodnight Ari. Goodnight Fiza. Sleep tight. They leave, switching off the lights and I get up to switch on the sidemp. I am sure I brought a book on wolves. Yes. Here it is. I flipped through its pages, searching for just one thing and there it was. My fingers stop on the heading Frailties of a werewolf. Silver. I know that Wolfsbane Ican also arrange that. Moonpowder. What is that? A rare poison made from the extracts of moon flower, Chapter 533 ---- moonpowder is one of the most potent killers used to kill even the strongest of werewolves known in history. However if consumed in lower quantities, it was used as a very strong weapon on prisoners to put their wolves into a deep slumber. It''s to be noted that its high dosage can be fatal and its effect may vary from one body to another. Even if consumed in lower quantities, it can cause temporary side effects like numbness in body, weakening of senses in the human and even paralysis in few cases. Moon flower? I think I have scen that flower. Its quite abundantly found in the lower regions to the east of our territory. T will have to gather more information about this. It wille handy as ast resort. Sighing I lean back on the bed and stare up at the ceiling. Impossible huh? I will make it possible. Just wait and watch. ---- eee Chapter 293 Zariyans POV T stood in a dim, moonlit hallway and the faint cry of a child was echoing through the silence. As ifpelled, my feet move forward on their own ord, trying to reach closer to the wailing child Ireach a wooden door and then I slowly pushed it open My eyes shifted,veering to lock on a small wooden cot ced in a corner. Draped in soft nkets, a tiny figurey there writhing, her sobs broken and desperate.Echoing around in therge silent room. I took a step forward to reach her, to suddenly stop. Someone was already there Something dark loomed over the cot, its figure so tall it almost seemed to blur into the shadows. Tt wasnt a man. ---- No It was a beast-like silhouette, unmoving and watching. I wanted to scream, to pull that little one into my arms and to shield her. Away from this beasts grasp. But I couldnt move or make a sound, hell I couldn''t even lift my hand. It was like I was paralysed. And let me tell you, its the worst feeling in this world Frozen, I watched as the figure leaned closer, its eyes fixed on the childs. And then, impossibly, the monster reached out, hisrge and rough monstrous hands brushing against the childs trembling fingers I thought he will take away the child. Or hurt her. But he did nothing. Rather, he just stood there, staring. And I saw even the little new born girl with brown looking back at him. Her crying stopped instantly as if she was in a trance, ---- eee = and a fearful silence filling the room. And then slowly I see the little ones fingers moving, softly coiling around the monsters one wed finger. It was then that I noticed the glint in the monsters eyesnot monstrous, no, but strangely cold and painfully human. Something like longing Regret. A strange feeling wed up my spine by merely secing their exchange when I didnt even knew who that kid or the monster is. My heart pounded in my chest, filling my ears with thunder as a hollow ache consumed her. Coming! Hold on my child Iaming! Thear a foreign voiceing from behind me. And it seemed even the monster heard it because his eyes snap up to the door. Panick settles in his eyes, but before he could move Chapter 745 ---- 9 Are you that eager for a punishment He raises a brow and her feet stagger back. Fear was etched on her features and before he knows, she turns around to run away from him Vince smirks. Oh dear, my little one. If you should know one thing about me? Its that I love a good chase. He watches her, running Aimlessly. Her short legs struggling to push faster and her heavy breaths echoing in the wall. The guards stop to look at her, but as soon as Vinces eyes meet theirs, they drop their heads to just walk away. No one was going to help her. And she knew this. Yet still, she tried. ---- He continues to chase her, longer than needed, just for the thrill of watching her struggle, and then he wraps his arm around her torso and throws her on his shoulder. She thrashed, stuttering. Tam sorry master... I just... L.. Vinces hand grabs her bottom and squeezes it, making her bite her lip. Save your sorry forter, little one. Right now? Its time for your first punishment. She stills, falling limp on his shoulders and he takes her back to his room. ---- He continues to chase her, longer than needed, just for the thrill of watching her struggle, and then he wraps his arm around her torso and throws her on his shoulder. She thrashed, stuttering. Tam sorry master... I just... L.. Vinces hand grabs her bottom and squeezes it, making her bite her lip. Save your sorry forter, little one. Right now? Its time for your first punishment. She stills, falling limp on his shoulders and he takes her back to his room. ---- Chapter 410 Her body plunges on the lush bed and her red eyes stars at the mismatched orbs of red and green. Her sweatshirt is ripped open from the centre and Zariyan gasps seeing the darkness in those mismatched eyes. He looked desperate. Almost yearning for this. His huge chest hovered over her and his face drops into his nec Aghh She bites back that strange voice escaping her mouth as his lips suck and nibble on her neck. Her thighs press close and her hands grip the sheets below. Mas-Master- Vincenzo. Call me Vincenzo little one. Chapter 535 ---- What the hell are you doing here! This is my room! How did you even enter. He ignores my question to stare his own observation. Ttold you to rest. Didnt I? Now you have developed a fever. A fever? My palm presses on my neck and indeed I find myself burning. When did this even happen and since how long has he been sitting here. IT look down and I realised I was literallyying between his legs with my back pressed to his chest. His one arm was around my waist while he was changing the water of the muslin cloth on my forehead every few minutes. Tam fine. Just get out- Tf you dont want me to tell Lordie and have him worry about you? You willy back down and go to sleep. Was he really ckmailing me now? Whatever. Iam ---- eee not in the mood to argue. I drop back toy on his chest and I feel his fingers twirling and ying with my loose hair. We both dont say anything. My eyes start feeling heavy. I was feeling sleepy again when I couldn''t help wonder if I was hallucinating. Was that dream a hallucination? But it looked so real! Tt was really me. But who was that monster. I have never seen something like that before. Your father. A voice whispers to me and my ap Open again. I look up to see Damien had his head leaned back on the headrest and his eyes were closed. He was deep asleep with his arms wrapped around me in a tight embrace. If he didnt say anything then that voice... I look around in panic but all I see is darkness. My father? That wasnt Dad. It was a monster with grey eyes- ---- He was your father. Xavier King. The voice deres and I feel the earth stop rotating for a few seconds as the realisation hits me like a truck. The voice... it wasn''ting from outside But from within me. She was my wolf. ---- eee = Chapter 295 Xavier King There isnt a soul alive on this who hasn''t heard of that name before. One of the greatest yet the most ruthless, cold and unyielding Alpha King in history. There are still people who worship him along with the moon goddess. They call him their hero, and they say if it wasnt for him. No one would have lived. I don''t know what the story is or how he saved everyone. But people say if there is proof of repentance and change? It''s him. From being a merciless killer who went around ughtering people he became a man who sacrificed himself for them. In his end day''s its said he became a beast who saved everyone from the gue of the medical morphosis. All because of one person. His second wife. Chapter 536 ---- It is said she was sold to him in a barter in exchange for his murderer first wife. She was treated like a mere ve in hisnds but soon her goodness and her innocence touched his heart and transformed him. It sounds like a lie. The bad guy changing for the good just because of a girl. But it has happened She made it happen. Her innocence is said to have touched and transformed many souls and he was one of them. The healer. The Prodigy. T dont know who this woman was, all I know is that people never take her real name. It''s forbidden just like taking moms name is- Wait a second. Could it be that .... Mom was that woman? Was she Xavier King''s second wife.... The prodigy. ---- eee That was the only conclusion of the scene I just saw. So does this mean Dad.... He isn''t my biological dad? I feel a ring headache build up and I try to get up when Damiens arms only tighten around me. He drops his face on my shoulder and snuggles his head in my neck as if 1am some favourite pillow of his Damien Nothing. Damien! He grunts to only tighten his grip. Sleep princess... itste. But I need to get up You are never leaving me. Not now.. not ever. Troll my eyes at him and drop back in defeat. And he only smiles, cuddling me tighter to let out a satisfied grunt. ---- The next few days were restless, I kept getting those dreams. But not once I saw that beast again, all I saw was a woman in them. She was beautiful. Her brown eyes had so much light in them and even in my dreams, I could feel a heavenly aura around her. T didn''t know who she was, until tonight. Zari- Yan. I will name her Zariyan. The path between the light and darkness. I was crying when I woke up. She was my mother. I saw her holding me in her arms when I was born and saying this. There was so much love and affection in her eyes. She kissed my face and pulled me to her chest. ---- eee = Then why... why did she leave me? I don''t know why I was having these dreams now. So many years have passed... yet not once I saw her. Until now. It could be my wolf. That she is showing me those images which I don''t recall because I was a mere child But I haven''t heard from my wolf either. I tried calling her, asking her what was the meaning of these dreams but there was silence. Tt was the third full moon today. My heat cane any second. But it was the least of my concerns right now, all I could think of was mom. Gulping I stood outside Dads office. Gathering all the strength I could I was going to knock, but before I could I heard some voicesing from inside. Was it Uncle Dom? How long are you going to hide it from her? She has the right to know the truth, Adrian. Chapter 757 ---- shadows, whose heart was cold and hardened by the world he lived in. His kingdom was dark, his people lost, and he never knew love. All he knew was hunger. Not just for food, but for something deeper, something he couldn''t name." Vinces jaw tightened. The words stirred something inside him, a familiarity that pulled at the raw edges of his memories He was that Prince That first picture of a boy eating scraps of bread, was him. He still remembers that stale breads bitter taste on his lips. "One day, hungry and desperate, the prince stole a loaf of bread from the market. It wasnt his. It wasnt meant for him. But he took it. The hunger inside him inside his soulwas too much to ignore. And as he sat in the alley, tearing into the bread, something fluttered in front of him. A bird. A little bird, small and fragile. The prince, so consumed by his own pain, watched ---- as the bird pecked at his stolen bread. And in that moment... he felt anger rise inside him." Zariyan paused, her fingers trail over the illustration of a ck crow trying to steal the bread from the king. "In his fury, heshed out. He swiped at the bird, knocking it aside. The poor thing fell, its tiny body fluttering weakly on the ground. For a moment, the prince just stood there, staring at the bird. It wasnt the birds fault. It was just... hungry. And he realized what he had done, but it was toote... She felt Vince stiffen behind her, but she didn''t say anything. Gulping, she reads further. The birdy there, fragile and still, its wings no longer working. And the prince... he felt something shift inside him. Regret. Something unfamiliar to him, something he had never known. Not knowing what to do. He drops the loaf in front of it. But the bird didn''t eat it. It was in too much pain to care about hunger right now. ---- as the bird pecked at his stolen bread. And in that moment... he felt anger rise inside him." Zariyan paused, her fingers trail over the illustration of a ck crow trying to steal the bread from the king. "In his fury, heshed out. He swiped at the bird, knocking it aside. The poor thing fell, its tiny body fluttering weakly on the ground. For a moment, the prince just stood there, staring at the bird. It wasnt the birds fault. It was just... hungry. And he realized what he had done, but it was toote... She felt Vince stiffen behind her, but she didn''t say anything. Gulping, she reads further. The birdy there, fragile and still, its wings no longer working. And the prince... he felt something shift inside him. Regret. Something unfamiliar to him, something he had never known. Not knowing what to do. He drops the loaf in front of it. But the bird didn''t eat it. It was in too much pain to care about hunger right now. ---- Tt was fighting death. The boy rushes to get some water for it, his chest heavy with the weight of regret, but when he returns. His footsteps stop. The sight had him freeze in his tracks. "A girl knelt beside the injured bird, her hands gentle as she cradled it. She whispered soft words to it as she assessed the creatures wings." Zariyan swallowed hard, before continuing. "The prince... he couldn''t understand it. Why would she? A stranger help something so small, so insignificant and so ugly? He wanted to go away, just leave but something about her made him stay. She cared for the bird for days, Zariyan said, ncing up at him briefly before returning her gaze to the book. Even though her own hands bled from its ws and wound, she didnt stop. She gathered water in her palms, found seeds in the forest, and sang to it every night. And slowly, the bird began to heal. Chapter 538 ---- Breathe. Its fine. Calm down I was trying to convince myself when suddenly I feel a sharp searing pain whacked my belly and I literally drop on the floor clenching my stomach. The heat! Fuck! It''s starting. The pain subsides as soon as it came but it was an indication that it can begin any time. I need to act, fast.I crawl to the table and throw all the necessary things in a bag. Zipping it up I leap out of the window and run. Come on! Faster! Ineed to be as far away as possible. ---- ee = Ihave been nning this for weeks now. I cant fail in this. Another surge hits me and T hold on a tree bark to breathe...a little more Come on. Soon I reached the clearing which was just a mile away from the borders of our territory. I chose it because it was the best option I had got. Far away from any settlement. With no soul to be found. Zipping open the bag, I put on the leather gloves and the first thing I take out was a silver chain. Tying it around the tree, I lock it around my ankles. I tug on it to check if it was tight enough. And it did the part. Next I pull out a syringe and an injection. Shaking the little bottle of woofsbane, I fill the syringe with it. Biting my lip, I root in right into my thigh. Fuck! Almost done. ---- You cant suppress me. A voice whispers to me and my hands freeze. I look around but there was no one. My wolf... it was her. My throat went dry. Tdon''t want to submit to him. I breathe, leaning back on the tree bark and she whispers in a dark grunt. Sounding irate. You stupid human. Its not submission. Its respect we show to him-. I scoff. You are a mere animal. What do you know about respect? All you know is to fuck and moan. I was walking on thin ice. I know. Locking horns with your own wolf wasn''t the best things one could do especially when you are talking to them for the first time. But I didn''t care at the moment. I could do anything to stop this consummation. Its full moon today. You have to surrender your controls to me if you want to live. ---- eee = Tn hell will L These silver chains and wolfsbane cant stop me. Maybe this can. I take out the moon powder bottle from my bag and she goes silent, opening its gap I stare at the liquid swirling inside it. You are doing a mistake! We will see. Fuck off bitch. With this I gulp the liquid and lean back on the tree to stare nkly at the forest in front of me. Tying my hands with the same silver chain, I just close my eyes to wait.I was feeling too lost, too broken at the moment and I didn''t seem to care about anything at the moment. A tear drop slips down my eyes and I close them. All my life has been a lie. An orphan Princess huh? What a joke. Chapter 761 ---- He looked at her, his gaze raw and unguarded. And now, I''ve found her. Her breath caught, as he leaned forward.His eyes lock with hers. Thave known it since the day I saw you healing that bat in the cell that night, Little one. You are my Princess of Light, And if you allow me? T want to be your Prince of darkness. With this he crashes his lips on her and her crimson eyes wide feeling the abysm of this kiss. Tt wasn''t passion. It wasn''t lust. It was yearning. Like a dying man years for life. Like moon yearns for the sun. And the darkness years for light. Vincenzo needed his little one for his survival, for his salvation. But what he didn''t knew was that... ---- The light wasnt just his to im. There was a moth, a little intruder who would fly around the very light its entire life just to feel its warmth. The intruder who wouldy its life for the light, if it meant they could be one.... Even for a few seconds before it exhausts and turns into ashes. ---- The light wasnt just his to im. There was a moth, a little intruder who would fly around the very light its entire life just to feel its warmth. The intruder who wouldy its life for the light, if it meant they could be one.... Even for a few seconds before it exhausts and turns into ashes. ---- Chapter 415 Damien''s POV Two hours. Its been two freaking hours since we have been fighting these strange monstrous creatures and the worst thing was that they keeping. Its like they were infinite. The more we killed, the more emerged from the shadows. The chamber echoed with their snarls and blood slicked the floor and walls. Dead bodies piled around us like heaps of sand and there was no luxury of respite I was covered in blood from head to toe, my extended. ws drip with their blood. My breathing was heavy as I sliced through the chest of a monster lunging at me and kicked the one sneaking in from behind me. A guttural cry echoes from behind and I whip around to find Jason getting mmed into the wall. Blood. spattered from his lips as his body drops down limp and unmoving. Chapter 540 ---- My entire body was aching like a thousand stones had been dropped on me, countless needles had been pierced in my skin and I had been dousled in fire and then plunged in water. A scream tore through my lips and I toss around my body to bite my teeth on a small thick wooden rod. T made it earlier, knowing I may need a gag. And it came in handy. I don''t need my screams to alert others now. It was just a precaution. Tt will be over soon, Zari. Hold on. I keep assuring myself every few seconds. But who was I kidding? As the time passed? The waves and pain only intensified A few minutes into it and my entire body was sweating. my clothes were drenched in sweat. My lips have tured pale with the pain but my grip on the wooden gag doesn''t loosen. ---- My body was shivering, the silver chains were burning my wrists and ankles, but they were nothingpared to the burn in my belly and womanhood I was wet. And the worst thing? Those hallucinations have started. With my own wolves voice teasing me. Mocking me. Go to him, human. He us waiting for us. Look at you. You are so wet for him. We need him. As much as he needs us. Go...Go to him. ---- No! And that''s when my mind starts ying tricks with me. Those wet dreams... his touch... I feel it crawling on my skin. No! This is sick! My mind, my body! I feel foreign in it. I look up at the moon to guess the time and I realised, it''s barely midnight. This has just started Its only the beginning of my suffering How am I going to survive this night? ---- eee = Chapter 298 Damien''s POV T was sitting on the couch of my bedroom with a ss of whiskey in my hand. The fire was burning in acorner and its dim amber mes were the only thing illuminating the darkness of the night. Except for one more thing My eyes steer to the full moon peeping in through the window and I ce the ss on my lips to take another gulp of the throat burning liquid. Tt must have started. Why isn''t she here yet? My wolf questions in impatience, pacing around in my mind and I lean back to stare at the swirling liquid in my ss. Patience I tell him, while tapping my fingers on the handrest. Zariyan Volvok is a tough nut to crack Chapter 774 ---- Gerald''s footsteps echoed behind her, slow and deliberate, like a predator circling its prey. Ah, Zariyan, Gerald murmured, his voice low andced with malice. Taking out a ss and pouring some liquid into it. He swirls it in his hands and circled around her, his sharp eyes studying her every flinch and shift. You''ve done well to convince him, haven''t you? , such submission... Its almost Such loy: believable. She remained silent, her gaze locked on the floor, her body trembling ever so slightly. To the untrained eye, she looked every bit the obedient creation, but Gerald wasn''t so easily deceived. He didn''t believe that easily. Tl admit, he continued, leaning in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. You''ve yed your part beautifully. You can fool Vince all you want, he said, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. ---- But not me. I made you, Zariyan. I know every inch of what you are capable ofevery strength, every w. So, if theres even a shred of defiance left in that pretty little head of yours, I''ll find it. And when I do... He leaned in, his grin widening. Tl rip it out myself. He chuckled darkly, his breath brushing against her ear. And that''s when his hand sneaks up from behind and grabs her chin. Rooting his nails into her cheek, he brings the ss to her lips and whispers coldly in her ear. Open you lying disgusting mouth and drink.Every single drop of it. And that''s when he forced her to drink the liquid with his sickughter echoing around. Gerald released her chin, his smirk never faltering. Good, he said, stepping back. Now, let''s see how long you can keep up this little act. I do hope you''re smart enough to understand what will happen if 1 ---- catch you plotting against me. That image of her red eyes looking at the camera... at him were very much alive in his mind. And he wan''t take any chances He will not proceed further with her. Until he believed. She is his. And only his to control and own. ---- Chapter 421 Damien''s POV The air in the cell was suffocating, thick with the acrid stench of blood and bile. However it wasnt as bad as the one in which we were before. This cell was different. It had iron railing on sides and I could see a hallway in front. This looked like a cell dungeon where we weren''t alone. There were others like us. Locked and held captive. A guttural choke echoed behind and I turn around to look at Lucas. He was on his knees, vomiting until there was nothing left. His face was pale, his veins darkened like spiderwebs etched across his skin Lilly tried to move closer to him to help, but he showed her his hand. Chapter 776 ---- And maybe that''s why she is still breathing. Captive in the clutches of those bastards. But still breathing! Living! If she was weak she would have long died... Long given up. But she hadn''t! And even if there is a point percent of possibility of bringing her back? I am going to give my hundred percent to make it a reality! The enemy isnt that serum running in your blood streams... its the weakness of your mind! The second you think you lost? Is when you actually lose it! Realisation drops in every ones eyes. My words lit a spark in their eyes they all were so determined to choke out. I will pour gasoline into that smoulderering fire, turn. it into a fucking wildfire. But I will never let them loose. Not till theirst breaths! "T don''t give a fuck as to how broken you are. You have to hold it together. People are waiting to be ---- saved, waiting for us to protect them! And I want each one of you with me. Fighting, resisting this! Do you hear me? A chorus of yes Sir echoes and my heart fills with respite. They were not shattered. Just broken. And I will stick them back in no time. Does anyone have a needle or a disinfectant? Task and everyone searches their clothes for it. They took them,mandor. Summer announces and I rake my fingers through my hair. Fuck it! T need it to stitch that wound on Lucass torso or he may die or change earlier than others. He has lost too much blood. Would-would a sewing kit work? A soft, broken voice pulled my attention ---- I turned sharply to see a figure in the adjoining cell. She was thin and frail, but she was human. Her eyes stay fixated on Lucas in concern and that''s when their eyes sh and I hear Lucas gasp in disbelief. Sa-rah Brother? ---- Chapter 422 Lucas froze, his breath hitching as he turned toward her. Sarah? His voice wavered, tears streaming down his face. Her trembling hands reached through the bars, and Lucas pushed his bloody body forward to crawl to her. Her trembling pale fingers touch his bloodstained cheek. Brother... what.. What are you doing here?) What. What happened to you? Lucas let out a sob, copsing against the barrier between them. Sarah... you''re alive? She nods, with her tears streaming down her eyes. Chapter 543 ---- And I feel something crawling up my sensitive skin, up my calf to travel between my thighs. His fingers. No! My body arches up, desperate to feel more of it.And I only wriggled. Those green eyes look down at me and smirk. Come to me, Princess. I will take away all your pains. I close my eyes to stop these hallucinations. He is not here! My wolf is showing this to me. Hold on Zariyan. Snap to reality. I open my eyes and there was nothing. No shadow. No eyes watching me. Sighing, I turn around and move my knees up to my stomach, coiling like a ball. Please. Stop. Stop this. ---- eee Let me take over human and it will. My answer stays the same. N-o The next time I woke up I was feeling strange. The touch had returned, but it was different. And it was everywhere... My arms, legs, feet, thighs. And it wasnt soft and gentle. Rather it was rough, harsh and hurting. Hmm just look at her. She is literally begging us to take her. It''s her first heat and she is all alone here. Man I could sniff her from miles. I can''t wait to enter her tight pussy. There were voices I didn''t recognise. ---- ee I snap my eyes open and my heart dropped in my feet. No... no this is not happening. A group of four men were hovering over me. They had that wild look in their eyes and they were stinking. Rogues! Shit! How did they got here? This is Dads territory. Did they just cross the boundary? I was going to scream when they only push the wooden gag deeper into my mouth. I shake my head and one of them only holds my head steady. Shut up the bitch. We dont want to attract attention now. Lets hurry up and get out of the Royal territory. We are dead if we get caught here. One of the men removes his stinking shirt and stuffs it into my mouth while another throws me over his shoulder and tightly ps my ass. ---- eee = Blind rage fills my insides while my body.... It couldn''t even distinguish the touch The bitch liked that. We are gonna have great fun tonight. They chuckle and I feel tears sting my eyes. They were taking me out of Dads territory into the roguends. No one can save me there. I tried to move, but the moon powder has taken effect. My body was paralysed. I was vulnerable and helpless in the hands of these rogues, getting carried away like a rag doll. What have I done? Tn order to avoid Damien I... I... just fucked up. I got myself in a bigger mess. And I can''t escape it now. Chapter 782 ---- Too perfect There is no fight. Nothing. He grabs her arm, examining the jagged letters forming on her pale skin "Hmm. Perfect. That''s what you are here. Remember it. Her eyes stay fixated at the blood dripping and pooling at her feet. This was it. But then hees back with a white powder in his hand. Scream all that you want. With this he pressed the coarse salt grains over her bleeding arm. Her body stiffens as pain courses through her, but her lips remain pressed into a firm line. She didn''t scream in the cloth. ---- Her eyes.... They obediently stay lowered. "Impressive," Gerald murmurs. Watching her, observing her, testing her and then with onest look at her. He turns around to walk away. Tt was just his hallucination. She was a mere pet now Nothing more. He was overthinking As the door creaks open, Vince is waiting, his arms crossed. Gerald meets his furious gaze with a smirk. "She''s quite submissive, your little pet. You are doing well. Bandage her up. Vinces eyes flick to Zariyan, standing in the center of the room,and he rushes to her. Little one. Those crimson eyes look up at him, relief floods in ---- them and he rips out that cloth from her mouth to pull her face in his palms. Look at me. Fuck. What did he do? Are you alright? Master... I have a gi-ft for you. Sir said you will love It... Vince looks at her in confusion. What gift? Her eyes were dropping, her back bloody as she extends her arm to Vince and his body goes stiff as he read the letters written on her arm, through the blood dripping down her skin. VINCEs SLAVE D-o you like it? She asks, those red eyes look up at him hopefully, despite the blood pooling around her and Vince feels something ripping out of his chest. He saw red ---- He wanted to kill someone. Her body falters and Vince pulls her to his chest, inhaling her scent to calm himself. Fuck that bastard! What am I going to do with you, little one. He whispers, holding her like she is a doll of porcin which will break any second, and just like that he feels her go limp in his arms. Those hopeful crimson eyes close on him. Chapter 545 ---- No one can help me now. T said bloody open your eyes and look at me! He ps me again and I feel my eyes struggling to stay open. T said open! He smack or rather punches my face this time and I feel my head hit a rockying beside. Hot liquid drips down my temple. Hey don''t damage that pretty face! We want her conscious even we go next. The othersin and the man only grip my hair to pull up my face. His hot breath hits my lips as he looks at me sickly. She is a bad bitch. She won''t break that easily. Tell me. He grabs my jaw, crushing it in his grip and I felt like it will crack any second. The heat, this assault and. the moon powder. My body was giving up. I cant endure this... ck dots were entering my vision and I panic. ---- eee This time... I may not wake up again. And even if I do.... [don''t think I will be the same again. The bastard forcefully kisses my lips again and I feel even my mouth not moving owing to the effects of the poison. My head drops back limp and I wanted this to just get over. I feel something touching me there, and I close my eyes. Its all over. T wasn''t a or to do anything. I failed once earlier and today T failed again Maybe... I am really not strong enough. Maybe Damien is right. I am too stupid. Too foolish to think I can save others when I cant even save myself. m a she wolf... maybe I should have stayed at the Pce and given myself to him like all other females mates do. Maybe I deserve to be at home only. ---- ee Maybe I was born to nurture... to make a family and not to fight and prove myself to the world I lost Damien. You won Tam really weak... and dependent. I failed to protect myself. ---- eee = Chapter 301 Thump. My body is dropped back on the ground and I feel that touch withdrawing from my body. That feeling of disgust and that crawling on my skin withdraws I try to hear or see anything but my senses were hindered. Yet still, I catch the sound of footsteps moving back from me. The men were retreating. But what? Wh-what are you - Move back... Thear those men asking someone, that earlier humour in their voice reced with dread and fear. T said move back! Or we will kill you! Thear the sound of de moving in the air, shing through it and I cringe when I suddenly feel a spurt of something on my body. Chapter 788 ---- her fists against each one. Open the door! Please! I''m begging you! Tears streamed down her cheeks, her voice breaking as her strength waned. Please, dont leave me out here! Someone help! The town was deathly silent, its empty windows. staring back at her like hollow eyes. Her cries faded into the void, swallowed by the wind The houses were long abandoned, their inhabitants either dead or turned into the very creatures she fled Iler legs gave out, and she copsed leaning against a door, sobbing. The bread had fallen again, lying forgotten in the dirt as she wrapped her arms around herself, rocking back and forth. Where is everyone? she whispered. Where is humanity? Is there no one alive? The growls returned, more menacing now as they closed in. She scrambled to her feet, clutching the bread once more as she ran through the twisting ---- strects. Her legs pumped furiously, her lungs burn with every gasp of the acrid air. Her heart pounded against her ribs, the weight of despair dragging at her every step. Survive. Survive. The word repeated in her mind like a mantra. A struggle against her own breaking will. She turned a corner and froze A dead end. A wrong turn. The walls of the alley loomed around her, trapping her like a cage. She spun around, her back pressed against the cold, crumbling brick as the monsters approached Their red eyes glowed in the dim light, their grotesque forms hunched and vering. The lead creature stepped forward, its ws scraping ---- against the ground, its mouth curling into a horrific semnce of a grin. Her knees buckled, and she sank to the ground The bread slipped from her grasp as she clutched her head, trembling. No, she whispered No, please... This was it. Thest six months of hiding, surviving, living in scraps for this. This is how it ends. As the first tear drop slides down her eyes, she closes her eyes. Ready for a fate like millions of others. Death All she wished was for it to be fast. Instant. That was herst wish to the moon goddess. She was tired of the pain. ---- Tired of breathing in this forsaken world that wants to choke her. Tired of filling her stomach with scraps and vomiting every night because of food poisoning. Tired of searching for hope when the moon goddess herself had giving up on humanity. And with this, the monster lunged at her, However it didnt touch her. Rather she feels a spray of dark, viscous blood sttered on her face and clothes. She opened her eyes, trembling, her hand moves up to clean the blood sprayed on her eyes and thats when she sees the lead monster copsed near her feet, a de embedded in its skull. Right in the middle of its head Those red eyes still And then she saw him. A figure emerging from the shadows behind , with a ck cloth wrapped around his face and those cold Chapter 794 ---- While the beast was busy venting out his anger on the poor tree, Alexia was not yet in her senses. She had slipped into something she had been trying to fight for years Her lungs.... they were failing her. Her heart betraying her. She opens her lips, trying to take in oxygen but it was not enough Her mind was going hazy. Eyes loosing focus. She watches him, the man at war with himself and she couldn''t help ask her own destroyer for aid. Heelp Her rugged voice was a desperate plea and that''s when Damien looks back to freeze. His fists freeze mid air. The realisation was quick in his eyes. He had seen this before... He had seen her struggling the same way. And that''s when his subconscious answered. ---- Panic attack. She was having a panic attack. ---- Chapter 433 Damien''s shoulders stiffened, the lingering adrenaline in his veins reced by a suffocating stillness as his gaze settled on the figure crumpled near the tree Her knees were drawn tightly to her chest, trembling arms wrapped around them as though trying to hold herself together. Her fingers wed at her throat, desperate to free herself from the invisible chains suffocating her. Her wide hazel eyes darted frantically, searching for a reprieve that wasnt there Her lips parted in broken, soundless gasps, and her breath came in quick, uneven stutters. Something inside Damien stirred. A memory surged forward, unbidden but unforgiving. Those brown eyes, wide and terrified. Her chest heaving. Her body copsing into his arms as unconsciousness imed her. Zariyan! he had screamed. ---- The echoes of the past snapped back into the present with a jarring rity. "Dammit," he hissed under his breath, his fist clenching at his side. He wanted to leave her thereto let her suffocate on the panic wing at her throat, to let her suffer as she had made him suffer with her cruel words. She didnt know the scars she''d ripped open, the wounds she''did bare. But he couldn''t move. Her trembling form rooted him in ce, forcing his feet forward even as his mind screamed at him to stay away. Look at me, hemanded sharply, crouching before her. No response. Al... whatever your name is! Look at me! Her head jerked toward his voice, hazel eyes locking with his for the briefest moment. The terror reflected back at him hit him harder than he''d anticipated Chapter 548 ---- Having been in the army medics I know about most of the poisons known. And this? I could never mistake it. It was the moondust. How did she even knew about this? I looked at the bottles contents to realise she has gulped half of the bottle. This woman has lost it! Thave seen people die from it and its the most painful deaths ever known. Fuck! Fuck! She could beying paralysed somewhere, bot able to move while those rogues... No! I have to reach her! T need to save her at any cost. On clue the wind blew and I picked the scent of her arousal in the air. I had to literally ce my palms on my mouth to control myself. I can''t shift no.... Its not the time. I look up to realise it wasnt just the case with me. ---- eee All other inmates warriors and guards were having a hard time controlling their wolves. Their eyes were shifting colours. Tt''s females arousal- But why would she be here. Could be a whore looking for a good fuck. T can''t seem to control myself. They don''t know its her. Their very Princess. Or they wouldn''t dare to even lift their eyes let alone speak such shit Receed five miles and wait! No one dares to step closer! Do you hear me! Blind rage fills my insides at the thought of countless wolves having indecent thoughts about her. Is this how she wanted this to be like? Her first hear? Surrounding by countless bastards lusting after her, waiting to take her? T could have shown her heaven, but by choosing to ---- do this? She chose hell Son what - It''s Zariyan Lordie. She is in her heat. I pat him on his shoulder while walking past him and he goes still. The colour of his face turns ashen. He rushes after me and I realised her scent wasing beyond the territorynds. She was in rogue territory. Zariyan! T reach her scent and the scene that I saw there even had my wolf shudder in my head. My rushing footstepse to an abrupt halt as my eyes lock on that figureying there. ---- eee = Chapter 303 Blood. That''s all I could see. Along with dead bodies thrown around like filth. Blood was flowing out and pooling around from the severed heads and ripped chests. And in the centre of this bloodbath,id a figure. Pale and naked. Cocooned into a ball. My heart leaps up to my throat. Fear stills in my chest What if.... What if she is... Zariyan! Her name left my lips and I didn''t even realise it was my own voice. Stepping over the seas bodies I reach her in a second and her pull her into myp. My eyes almost tear as I see her wrists and ankles tied in silver chains. Chapter 804 ---- harsh and biting. Alexia recoiled, her breath hitching. "I''m not trying to" "You have been nothing but a baggage. You have been slowing me down all this time!"he interrupted, his tone colder than ever. Her lips trembled, but she held his gaze. "T''ll keep up. Tl stay out of your way. Just dont leave me here....with them." Damien''s jaw tightened. [lis gaze flicked briefly to the men before settling back on her, and for a brief moment, something flickered in his eyessomething softer, something unspoken. But it was gone as quickly as it came. "You''ll be fine," he said curtly. This world doesn''t revolves around you. Stop giving yourself too much importance. have already wasted enough of my time on someone as stupid as you. ---- Chapter 439 But I don''t feel safe- Thats not my fucking problem dammit! You will live. Ie turned and walked away without another word, the sound of his boots on the rocky ground echoing in the cavern and Alexia stood frozen, watching his figure disappear into the light. Her heart sank as silence filled the cave, and she felt the weight of three unfamiliar gazes settle on her. She knew he didn''t like her. But she just realised that he hated her. Just like everyone else. Of course why would he want to carry a baggage when he can throw it aside any second. Why would he help her and care for her when her on own people never did? Her safety... her life is not his problem. He is right. ---- He already did enough. She should have been content with it. She was being greedy again. Greedy for some warinth... for care. You wound us, sweetheart. We aren''t that bad. That same man with a cut on his brow, drawled to chuckle , his sound low and mocking and Alexia watches the other men join theugh. With a wounded heart and cracked courage, she drops down in a corner of the cave and hugs her legs to her chest. Her gaze stays fixated on the burning mes. Don''t worry. We will take good care of you. Right, John? The man licks his lips to wink at her. Totally. We will make your stay a pleasant one. Thunder cracks in the sky outside and Alexia feels ---- something crawling on her skin... disgust. Their eyes. They looked like they had been deprived of something for so long and now finally they got it Looking away, she stares at her naked bruised feet and presses her feets thumbs together. The sound of raindrops pelting on the ground outside, echoes around. Tt was a thunderstorm. Chaotic. Just like her meaningless life. The world doesn''t revolve around you. Stop giving yourself too much importance. His words did hurt. But they were true.He is right. No one cares if she lives or dies in this world which is already on the brink of destruction. People have been changed into monsters, humanity is dead and those few alive are waiting for their death. No one knows if they will even watch the sunrise next day. She should be thankful Her existence may bemeaningless to the universe. Chapter 550 ---- You are meant to soar, Princess. And I just realised I Was no one to cut your wings. ---- eee Chapter 304 Zariyans POV He carries me and brings me back to the Castle. T couldn''t meet Dads eyes so I didn''t Not one soul was found as he takes me to my room. And I knew why. He has ordered everyone to leave because of my heat. Walking straight into the bathroom, the first thing he does is he puts us both into a bathtub. As soon as the warm water kisses my skin, suddenly all the pains seem to fade away. I could finally breathe again and I see his green eyes not leaving mine even for a second: This is what you do to survive your heat. But don''t worry... you wouldn''t need it again. T failed to decipher the meaning behind his words. I was too lost, enjoying this bliss. Every inch of my skin that touched his? It felt like ---- new...no pain was felt there and I couldn''t help being a bit selfish. I wanted him to pull me more tighter to his chest. To take away all these pains. Turning me around, heys me on his chest and I see him gathering some foam. His hands softly run over my body, washing away all the dirt and that filthy touch of those men. My heat was still subsiding, it hasn''t gone yet and maybe that''s one of the reasons I didn''t felt any disgust when he touched me. Rather it felt good. The sparks, the warmth. T wanted to justy here and go to sleep. The loofah in his hand moves lower to my thighs and I realize that he stopped whenever he noticed a bruise or a cut on my skin.He didn''t let the soap touch it. His hand cleans my neck and J feel him moving aside the wet baby hair from my nape. His thumb brushes on the finger marks on my neck and I flinch involuntarily. ---- eee = His hands clench into fists and then he pours water on it toy my head back on his chest. Picking up my paralysed body, heys me on the mattress and covers me up with theforter. One of the maidse in with soup and he patiently blows on every sip and slips the spoon into my mouth. T nkly stare at him all this time Why is he doing this? Isn''t he disgusted of what those men did to me.... They touched me at inappropriate ces and..why is he still treating me like Tam some delicate piece of ss which will break if he touched me. He should just get this over with. Tam with him He can just take me and win this challenge. Iam paralysed, I cant move or defy him. I am at my weakest. Aren''t I his perfect submissive right now? Then why? Why is he acting so civil? When I know all he wants to do is fuck me. Chapter 807 ---- She was trapped. This is wrong... you shouldn''t... Her words get muffled by a huge palm pressing in her lips and the next thing she knows, a strong tug is felt on her ankle and she is dragged down on the floor. Huge bodies hover over her, like demons over an angel and she closes her eyes as the first teardrop slides down her eyes. Help. She wanted to beg, but there was no one who is going to listen to her till miles. ---- Chapter 441 Damien''s boots crunched against the forest floor, the faint sound swallowed by the oppressive quiet of the woods. His jaw was set, his hands balled into fists. He hated how her voice still lingered in his earsthe pleading, the desperation. Please. I will stay in your shadows. I will not get in your way- But she was already getting in his way. He had changed his en route because of her. Wasted 52 hours taking her to the cave. Kissed her when... His steps seize as the memory hits him like a bolt out of blue Tt was an instinct. He didn''t give it much thought. At that time the only thing he wanted to do was get that poison out of her system. It wasnt until she pointed out... that he realised what he had done. He... he had kissed another woman other than his ---- Princess. Even though it wasnt intentional and it was done as ast resort to save a life. Still his lips have touched someone elses lips other than those soft ones of his Princess. That woman''s lips tasted like Sin. And he couldn''t drive away that feeling. That feeling of hatred towards that woman... and also towards himself. How could he fucking do it? There must have been some other way... anything. Tis been long. Six months exactly since he was: thrown back into thend of light. Six months since he has seen her, heard her voice or touched her. But his desire for her had only multiplied. His Princess. His mate. ---- She is the only one on his mind day and night. She may have changed... those fuckers may have transformed her into a person foreign to him, They may have ripped out her soul. Tried to make her evil. A tool. Yet they couldn''t have taken out her heart. The innocent hearts of hers which can never hurt anyone. The heart he had fallen in love with. It is there. Still beating. And till its pumping blood into her veins, he will never give up on her. She''ll be fine, he told himself. She has to be fine. Raking his fingers through his hair, he resumes walking when he feels something strange. Something pulling him back, something tugging at his conscience. Please don''t leave me here! Please! I don''t feel safe Chapter 809 ---- was something strange in their eyes... Something like fear. But isn''t there fear in every ones eyes now that they live in a world of monsters? Damien pushed away the thought. He must be overthinking. Delving his hands in his pocket, he nudges her foot with his own. Trying to wake her up when she doesn''t even stir. AL....ra... Alexa... whatever... hey? He always forget her name. Not that he had put in even the slightest effort to remember it. But why should he remember it? They will be going their own ways after it. Its not like he will ever meet her again. God damn this woman. Crouching down on his knees, he turns her over to only find her breathing unsteady. Her body was limp ---- and her entire forehead and neck were drenched in sweat. His brows furrow. She wasn''t asleep Something was wrong with her. Hey? Look at me. Alex! He finally got her name right but again got no response. That dread in his chest from earlier solidified into a rock and he looks back to find those men staggering back from him and pressing against the cave walls. What the fuck did you do to her? Believe us Sir! We did nothing... she drank the soup and then she said she was going to take a nap. She... she told us to not disturb her. He checks for her pulse and it was racing..... Could it be a nightmare? Her hands were clenched into fists and pressed to her ---- chest. Like her chest was paining before she passed out. Before he knows, he opens her clenched palms and interlocks his huge hands with hers. Their fingers locking. Her hands... they were freezing in contrast to her drenched body. He rubs her hands to warm them and pulls out his bottle to sprinkle some water drops on her face. Her brows furrow. Alex. Wake up. Look at me. Those hazel eyes finally flutter open. Her lips part and she stares at him nkly. He watches the emotions shift in them. Fear, anxiety and then relief. What happened to you? $-Sir Damian? She asks, as if unable to believe he was really here ---- and he nods. Yes, Its me. I am right here. And that''s all it took for her to crash her body into his, her arms lock behind his neck and her face nudges into his chest. Don''t leave me... please. Tam sorry... She was sobbing, hugging him so tightly that he was finding it difficult to breathe. Her scent... that scent of soil before the rain...it was everywhere. Engulfing himpletely. Calm down. Rx- No promise me! Please! I- And then she goes silent as if she had seen a ghost. Her body goes taut in his arms and Damien furrows his brows to look at her. Her teary red eyes were fixated behind her. He looks back and there they were....those three men. Chapter 553 ---- Chapter 306 The maid bows to leave and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. T see him approaching the table on two long confident strides and taking out a syringe from its packet. He fills it with the medicine and approaches me. Settling down on the edge of the mattress, he takes my right arm and presses his thumb on my skin. On finding the nerve, he softly roots the syringe in and I bite my lip. His eyes veer up to meet mine and I look away that very second. I didn''t feel any pain. Not even a prick.He was perfect in this. And then before I know he withdraws. cing cotton on it, he folds my arm to turn around and get up. Strip off your pyjamas. ---- He speaks in that same emotionless cold voice while picking up some medines from the tray and I struggle to lower the hem of my pajamas. My muscles are still stiff, the effects of the poison hasn''tpletely gone from my body. He raises a brow to look at my struggle and he sighs. Tlovering over me, he grips my pajamas hem from either side, our hands brush, those sparks light up and I withraw my hands. He effortlessly pulls down the pajama and I bite my lip as the cold wind hits my naked legs. He approaches me with some medicinal tube in his hands and I bite back a shriek when he drops on my mattress and pulls up my leg to settle it on hisp. Lub Dub Lub My heart beats frantically and my ns turn mmy. Unlike dad, he hasn''t scolded or said anything to me since yesterday and it wasn''t like him. He usually ---- curses and calls me stupid a hundred times till now. But he hasn''t. And it was not settling well in my chest. If l thought his male chauvinist and snobbish side was bad? This silent side of his was worse. Tt could literally crack rocks without a single word. And I feel the cracks inside me. My wolf whined for his attention, for him to say something but he didn''t. And I somehow I know why. He has given up on me. Maybe because he doesn''t want an assaulted and emotionally unstable mate anymore. Maybe he has realised I was more of a baggage for him than support. His huge hands held my calf and I clench my fists. His eyes not once look up. Squeezing out some medicine on his finger pad, he turns my leg softly to rub the medicine on the finger ---- eee = marks His eyes stay concentrated. His brows furrowed. And his touch, it was soft yet protective. I gasp when I feel him holding my feet, try to pull back when his fingers wrap around my ankle, holding me in ce. Hold still. His husky voice made me stop any struggle.My feet were dirty...I hadn''t cleaned them yet but he didn''t seem to mind at all. Do you still see a man who doesn''t respect you? My wolf questions and suddenly I had no answer to it. Could I have been wrong all this while? His touch stayed gentle as he rubbed the cream on the cuts on my fect and on the bruises lined across my ankles. Chapter 554 ---- The constant tugging in the silver chains have left aplete circr band on my ankles. Done, his eyes trail up and I see then stopping on the bruises between my thighs. Lavoid his eyes, trying to close my legs when he warns me. Open up Princess. Dont make me repeat myself. His fists were clenched. The nerve in his forehead was ticking and I gulp to grip the bed sheet in my hands. T open up my thighs and his fingers rub the cream on my inner thighs. The sparks from his touch and the cooling sensation of the cream sent a shiver directly to my core and I flinch. My thighs close down and he stops to look up The coldness in his eyes softened, but barely for a second. He resumes tending to the wounds and I struggle ---- controlling my breaths. Damn it, I was wet from his mere touch. He pulls up my pyjamas and sighs to softly hold my chin. Moving my face to a side his thumb brushes on my lips. The swelling with be gone till tomorrow. Just don''t bite them. A zoo breaks in my stomach. He knows. He knows that whenever I am nervous I bite my lip. Lining the cool cream along my lip, he looks between my lips and my eyes. He caught me staring at him again. Shit! I was going to look away when he tugs up my chin and I feel that cooling cream getting rubbed on my neck. His hot breath fans it and I was an anxious mess. Did you see the person who saved you? He asks and I freeze. Should I tell him about that monster? ---- Chapter 307 T-No. Tlie. And his eyes read mine like I was a book he couldn''t quite understand. He doesn''t ask me again. Barely nodding, he discards the cotton dab in a bin and puts aside the medicine. Getting up to his full height, he delves his hands in his pockets. And when I thought he would leave? He just stood there. Staring at me. Why is he looking at me like that. And whats with that look in his eyes. Twill tell Jenny. She will help you with the dressing from tomorrow. Take good rest and you will be back to yourself in a week. Ok- ay. Don''t do anything stupid like this ever again, you won''t be this lucky everytime. And dont worry ---- os Lordie. He loves you more than you can even inagine. I knew that.... But I was surprised that he was telling me all this. Why is he so concerned about Dad when he only wishes to marry me and take over the throne from him I bet he is lying to- Live your life as you want to and never let anyone burn out that fire inside you. Not every woman can afford to have it and keep it burning, Princess. Your wings? They are special Princess, vigorous, unbreakable. Soar as high as you can, never let anyone even touch them, let alone break them. T believe in you. T blink. A strange feeling makes home in my chest. Chapter 555 ---- Wait a second. This is going overboard now. Am I dreaming? Is this egoistic, male chauvinist asshold telling me this? There was that look in his eyes I couldn''t pin point. His one hand delves out of his pocket. It clenched and unclenches. Like he wanted to do something but he was refraining. tilt my head to look at him in confusion. The great warrior King, Damien Von Theodore and awkward? Am I dreaming. Whats wrong with him? What are yo- I couldn''tplete. A huge palm rests on my head, and I look up at him from under my eyshes Each and every cell in my bodyes to life as our eyes connect. My heart drops. ---- eee And then he speaks. Take care, Princess. And just like that he turns around to leave and I am left staring at the closed door. My hand moves up to touch my head where he rested his palm and I ruffle my hair in confusion. Damn this weirdo! What was that! It almost looked like he cared for me! Ignoring it, I drop back on the bed yet I couldn''t stop my mind from drifting back to him. What are you Damien Theodore? And what are you nning to do now That strange feeling in my chest lingered the entire ---- ee night. I toss around in my bed and I felt like someone was staring at me. Rubbing my eyes I look up and I see a silhouette staring at me through the shadows. I rub my eyes to sit up. Am I dreaming again? Why would someone stare at me sleeping? Its so creepy and weird. Trub my eyes to just go back to sleep. Sure that it was a dream when next I feel someone ying with my hair. Their soft fingers braiding my loose hair falling behind me. I grunt to turn around and J again see that silhouette staring down at me. Those eyes... they looked very familiar. Who- what- Go to sleep Princess. Its just a dream. He speaks and I humm in half asleep. Of course I know its a dream. Why would he be here of all ces? I snuggle into my pillow and close my eyes again when I feel something soft... like lips pressing on my forehead. And then it was gone ---- eee = The scent Those eyes. That touch. It vanishes like it wasn''t there in the first ce. Chapter 826 ---- Blindly. Without knowing where she was going. Branches tore at her flimsy shirt, roots threatened to trip her, but she pushed forward , her breath ragged The beasts heavy footfalls thundered behind her, closing the distance with every step but she didn''t dare to look back. Her teary eyed stay focussed on the vast expanse of the forest ahead of her. She doesn''t know how long she had been running, her legs burned with exertion, and her chest was ready to explode when she saw a silhouette in front of her. At first she thought it was him... But the closer she went, her hope morphed into fear. A second creature stood ahead. Its red eyes glowed like embers, and it blocked her path with a menacing snarl She tried to run to the right, when another emerged from there. Left... she went left to already find one standing there. ---- Chapter 453 She.. She was surrounded Could it be... that these creatures couldmunicate amongst themselves. Or how would they know... Her hope died in that instant. Cornered and exhausted, she stumbled to a halt, her body trembling. There was no escape. ---- Chapter 454 Tired, she closed her eyes, tears streaming down her cheeks. Her eyes catch a trees bark near her feet and she picks it up to defend when his words echo in her mind. A selfish person like you doesn''t deserve to live, yet look at you. You are breathing, taking in breaths which you dont even deserve in the first ce! Her grip falters on the branch... Would it be really better if she gave up now? Llow long will she fight? Death is inevitable. Wouldn''t it be better if it came sooner? You have been selfish and only ever cared about filling your own stomach! What do you know about sacrifice?huh? Maybe she will never know what it felt If only her life was more meaningful. [er death would have some significance. ---- The creatures advanced, their snarls growing louder, filling the hollow emptiness inside her. She felt their rancid breath on her skin, the oppressive heat of their presence pressing down on her like a heavy fog. The branch slipped from her grasp,nding with a muted thud in the dirt. Her arms wrapped around herself, clutching the fractured pieces of her soul Slowly, she sank to her knees, her eyes shutting tight as she braced for the end She waited. And waited. But it didnte. A sharp scream tore through the night, followed by a sickening crunch. Her eyes snapped open to see chaos unfold. One by one, the creatures fell, their monstrous bodies cleaved in half. ck blood pooled around her, soaking the forest floor in its vile stench. Her trembling gaze lifted, and there he was. Damien. He stood amidst the carnage, his chest heaving as if Chapter 557 ---- He was bidding his farewell My feet were burning in the scorching sun, my lungs were protesting and my body was still weak from the events that have transpired. But I didn''t seem to care of anything right now. My eyes stay fixated on the man who pats my fathers shoulder and bows at him. A royal carriage stood behind him. Tle was really leaving. I should be happy right. This meant I won the challenge. I survived the night of heat without begging him. I was free now. Free from this matebond, this marriage and these restrictions of society But then what is this feeling of emptiness in my chest? Te turns around to step into the carriage and my heart beats faster in my chest. ---- eee Just once. Just once I wanted our eyes to meet. I don''t even know why. And then as if on clue, he grips the threshold of the carriage door and looks up right into my eyes. My heart stops. My breath seizes in my chest And my mind freezes T should have moved back, hidden away. I should have portrayed that I didn''t give two hoots if he leaves. But I couldn''t T couldn''t break that eye contact with him. I wanted this. I wanted to be here. And I wanted to look at him onest time. Our eye contact was barely for a few seconds. But it felt like an eternity. ---- This time, he was the one who looks away and something cracks in my chest Without another look back at me, he gets into the carriage. And he leaves. His carriage drives away into the horizon and I just stood there, watching. I was free now. Tle gifted me my freedom. But then why do I feel like he stole something from my chest and took it along with him? ---- eee = Chapter 309 A weekter... Knock Come in. T push open the door to find father sitting behind his table with some man sitting in front of him. I shift my weight awkwardly as I find Dad look up at me. Mr Minister. We will discuss thister. Of course Lordie. The man gets up to rush out, but not before bowing at me. A very good evening Princess Zariyan. Good evening. The door closes behind and I look up to see Dad sighing and leaning back on his seat. He looked tired. There were dark circles under his eyes and he didn''t Chapter 558 ---- bother to trim and dye his beard.Hid white hair were showing. You never fail to trim and colour your beard. I dere, not able to keep in, and he looked started for a second. Running his hand on his beard he softly smiles at me. Maybe I should stop lying to myself that I am getting old. Age is just a number. Its the hearts that are old or young. I speak and he shakes his head to answer. Then maybe my heart is getting old, daughter. Tlis words rip something inside me. And I couldn''t hold this in any longer. I rush towards him and without warning I throw my arms around him Stop... just stop saying things like that. You know I hate it! I don''t want you getting old! He stiffens for a second and then I feel him tightly wrapping his arms around me. Nuzzling my face in ---- eee his chest, he presses his lips on my head. Look at you getting emotional over something petty. I thought I raised a what to they say.... Yes. A badass woman. I chuckle, pulling back and looking into his eyes. Tam a badass! Its just that you bring out the softest side in me! I don''t show such emotions in front of anyone. He raises a brow and scolls Of course I know that. After all I saw how you literally made that poor boy, Damien run from here. He wasnt that bad now. He was your mate and if you would have given him a chance? Maybe you both could have had a future. Maybe I would have seen my grandkids running around me. Twill adopt the children from the orphanage. As many as you want and then a dozen of grandkids would be running around you. What''s say? T think I can consider that now that you are firm on your decision to not get married. I really pity that boy ---- though. I am not sure if he will even marry again You broke his heart, munchkin. Oh please dad! I didn''t ask him to leave and I didn''tbreak anyone heart! It was his decision. I am sure he will choose a second mate and move on from Mr soo. Plus Its not my fault he couldn''t handle my badass. He throws his head back tough and a smile graces my lips. Shaking his head in disbelief he presses me back to his chest. What am I going to do with you my Mumchkin. You are going to be the end of me. Maybe I should give up on searching boys from you. If T told you earlier only. There is only one man who I love in my life and no one is going to take his ce. He looks down at me in confusion. Suddenly getting serious. Wait a second. There is already someone you love? Why didn''t you tell me earlier? Do I know him? ---- eee = Oh yah. You definitely know him. Who is he? Chapter 840 ---- No, she whispered, her voice breaking. Im not leaving you. The fuck, Alexia! he roared, the fire in his tone masking the crack in his resolve. It''s not about me! Your life... it has a greater purpose. You... you aren''t ordinary. Just go, dammit!Scout will tell you everything... just go right now! Run! Her voice rose, raw and unyielding. My life was meaninglessordinaryuntil I met you, Damien! You were rude, cold... but you saved me. And now that you need me, you expect me to abandon you? You stupid woman! His voice faltered, and his eyes glistened. I''ve been bitten. I''ll convert T don''t care! she cut him off, her voice fierce and resolute. I will fight to save you till myst breath. Her tears fell freely now, each dropnding on his face like tiny shards of ss. Damien turned away, his grip on the duct loosening. The end was close. Goodbye, Alex. he whispered, his voice barely audible. ---- Chapter 462 He closed his eyes, ready to let go ---- Chapter 463 And then A hand gripped his shirt with iron-d resolve. You''re not fucking dying on me! Do you hear me? Fight, you bastard! Pull up! Her scream pierced through him, raw and visceral. Damiens dead heart stuttered, ring to life at her words. Her face was red, her eyes brimming with tage and desperation. You told me not to be selfish, she continued, her voice trembling. What about you, huh? You want an easy death? Who''s going to fight with me? Who will save everyone else? Her voice cracked. [need you! This world needs you, you fucking coward! Her words ignited something in himsomething long ---- buried. Hope. She was right. What the hell was he doing? He couldn''t give up. Not now Gritting his teeth, Damien raised his free hand and grabbed the edge of the duct. Pain tore through his leg as he kicked at the creature, his bootnding a brutal blow to its eye Come on! Alex urged, her grip on his shirt unwavering. With a guttural roar, Damien pushed himself upward, his muscles straining as he fought against the weight of despair. Alex pulled with all her strength, her determination fueling his own. Slowly, agonizingly, he hauled himself back into the duct. Chapter 560 ---- then he nods. T guess its time, Mumchkin. With this a distant look shes in his eyes as he starts telling me my real parents story. Your mother. Sierra Williams wasnt a normal werewolf. She was a prodigy, born once ina thousand years. And this made her the most dangerous yet the most power weapon in history who everyone wanted to keep, but no one knew how to love... ---- eee Chapter 311 and since that day I have brought you up like my own. Trying to make sure you never miss your mother. Tears well my eyes and I wipe them to look down at our interlocked hands. You loved mom a lot. Didn''t you? He smiles to clear his own tears. Looking up at me. He nods. T would haveid my entire world at her feet. If she just asked me once. But that''s the thing. She didn''t ask. She didn''t tell me anything. She just left. You tried finding her- T never stopped finding her, Mumchkin. I searched each and everyer of this. But it was like she just vanished. Gone. Without a trace... without leaving a single ray of hope. ---- One thing was clear. The reason behind moms disappearance was never known. Tt was still hidden. Buried in the pages of history. And if there is one person who can find them? Its me. When Dad said he searched each and every corner of this? He missed something. He missed thend he used to rule one day. . Did you search for her in thend of darkness Task and Dad''s eyes lock with mine. He shakes his head in a no. It''s been sealed close for years. When all the Crets transferred to thend of light, I made sure no one entered that ce again. It''s forbidden. And impossible to cross. Maybe yes... maybe not. Nothing is impossible in this world. There was a ---- eee = loophole and T had its evidence with me: Dad doesn''t know about it. When he did I wonder why. Daughter. If Sierra was breathing, there is no way she would note back to you. You were her world Zariyan. She called you the link between the light and darkness. She would have crossed an entire sea of darkness, just to meet you. Tf she hadn''t. There is just one conclusion. Dad has given up hope But my heart. I don''t why it won''t let me believe this. The greatest prodigy in history, the healer, the hero of the masses couldn''t have died. She has to be breathing. Chapter 561 ---- And even if I have to unravel this entire to search for her? I am going to do it Dad has given up and I am going to pick up at the exact ce he left.If light cant help me find you momma? I am going to use darkness. Dad just onest question. If you were to ever see her again. What would you say to her? Task, bncing my chin on my palm and a soft smile graces his lips. Those hopeless eyes shine with light and he whispers, with a teardrop sliding down his eyes. If I were to ever see my little Rabbit again? Words won''t be enough to say to her. I... I will just pull her into my arms and I will hug her so tightly. ... that she would never be able to leave me again. Tf there is one ce I would like to take my breath in? It would be in her arms. A sob left my lips and I throw my arms around him. Damn it! ---- I don''t think I will ever meet a man in my life who will love a woman like Adrian Volkov loved Sierra Williams. The King of darkness and the harbinger of light. Darkness and Light were never meant to meet. Unless I was born. Zariyan. And I will make sure I stay true to my name. You both will meet her, Dada You will find your light It''s a daughters promise to her father. ---- Chapter 312 The dark woods seem to swallow me whole as I walk through them with my cloak, dark as midnight billowing behind me. The rough fabric of my hood scratched my cheek as I look back to see the the faint glow of the castles torches flickering through the fog. Thave sneaked out at night countless times. Tt wasn''t something knew. But the backpack on my shoulder was a stark reminder that this time it was different. It was going to take longer to return back home this time. Princess Zariyan will have to vanish for a while. I will be nothing more than Robin Hood- a name, a symbol, a man, no longer the kings daughter. My hands tighten around the scroll held in my hands and I turn back in front, to continue my journey to the ce called river abode I don''t know where it is exactly but there is a map ---- eee = behind the scroll which will guide me. ording to my rough estimate, its around two day journey from here and I am alreadyte. Even if I walk day and night I will still reachte by a day. But I had to try. I cant give up now. It took a lot in me to make this decision and I will not be backing down so soon. Unshackling myself from the chains and life of a princess, I was ready to embrace my freedom. A pang tightened in my chest with every step I took away from home while at the sane time an exhration filled me like I had never filled before: Leaving home is difficult for every bird. But that''s not where it is meant stay. Tt was born with wings. To soar to great heights and I was ready for my leap. Opening the scroll, I read through the words again and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. Chapter 845 ---- Chapter 466 Her voice was inches from his ear, her breath warm against his skin. He could feel every inch of her pressed against him, the frantic beat of her heart matching his own. The growls grew louder, the ground trembling slightly under the weight of approaching footsteps. Damiens muscles tensed, his instincts screaming at him to fight, but Alexs hand found his and gripped it tightly. Don''t, she whispered, her lips brushing against his car. They''ll pass. You cant fight them in this condition. There is a thin line between bravery and stupidity. Don''t cross it. Hearing that, he lets go. She was right. They were too many, and he was not in a position to fight. They continue toy there. ---- Chapter 466 Damien closes his eyes and he couldn''t help see the shes of those crimson eyes. That protruding belly, that kiss. What have they made of her? He no longer recognises her. She just stood there, staring at him nkly as the monsters leaped at him. Does she really not remember him? Could she have watched him die without an ounce of emotion on her features? Does he really means nothing for her? Princess. He could do anything to have her back but does she even wants to be back... she looked... content. Happy with that man. Heartbreak. Tt sucks. And he died at the very momen. His soul left his body when he saw her with another mans child ---- He would have died... if she... Alex wouldn''t have pulled him out. Damiens green eyes open up to met those hazel orbs through the slivers of moonlight peeking through the leaves. She was already staring at him. As always. Their breaths mingled in the tight space, shallow and synchronized. The intimacy of the moment was suffocating, yet grounding He was neverfortable letting anyone even touch him other than Zariyan. He had been loyal to her, even if she doesn''t remember him. But this woman... he was somehowfortable with her touch. Her warmth, her presenceit tethered him to life, to hope in moments when he got weak. She dragged him out the very ws of death. How... ---- how could he hate her even if he wanted to? The monsters prowled closer, their snarls vibrating through the forest. Damien could see their shadowy forms just beyond the leaves, their glowing eyes scanning the ground for prey. Alex shifted slightly, her body pressing more firmly against his as if to shield him. The movement sent a jolt of pain through his leg, but he didnt make a sound He couldn''t. The creatures paused mere feet away, sniffing the air. Damien held his breath, his gaze fixed on Alex''s face. Her hazel eyes were wide, her lips parted as she struggled to keep her breathing steady. She was scared... he didn''t like it. He wanted to ease her worries.He wanted to say something, anything, but the words stuck in his throat Instead, before he could stop him, his hand tightened around hers, a silent promise that he wasnt giving up. Chapter 563 ---- another. In the trainingnds there were jagged wooden posts, jitter from the earth, a row of thick coiled ropes hanging from tall posts, and sharp rock formations used for climbing drills. I spot six silhouettes standing there in a line, in a stand at ease position, their hands locked behind their backs, listening to someone I gulp as the realisation sets in. I was here In the River Abode, the most dangerous training grounds known. And I waste Veryte. The other six were already here. Sweat dribbles down my neck and J adjust the mask on my face. Making sure my identity was fully concealed ---- ee = Taking a step closer, I decide to let my presence know when I hear a familiar voice speaking. Only the worthy will endure this training and be a part of the Special Sever. Never forget. We always have recements. My thudding heart leaps in my chest and I hear my stupid wolf rejoicing in my mind. I have made sure to use the scent concealing potion but her excitement couldn''t be concealed. Now starting with- His words seize as I see a familiar pair of green eyes rooting at me. And for a few seconds, deadly silence follows. All the seven silhouette turn around to look at me and I feel my anxiety worsening. Hold on Zariyan You are no longer an overprotected Princess here. You are Robin Hood. ---- The unknown hero. Oh my gosh is that Robin Hood? So he is the seventh candidate. I thought he wasn''ting. Ts he really going to keep that hood? Why is he always hiding? Te iste by a day. No way will he be allowed to enter. And that''s when I realised I was still outside the boundary of the grounds. There was a circle drawn around it and I was yet to enter it. Taking in a deep breath, I ignore all the eyes staring at me and take the first step inside. Before I could put my step inside, a voice roars So vociferous and dominating, that I feel my entire body going stiff. And even my wolf balked in my mind. Stop! ---- eee = Those green eyes were spitting fire at me, ready to burn me if I even moved an inch.He no way looked like the man who I looked down from my balcony or the one who held me in his arms the entire night. I wasing face to face with the other side of him, the side he has reserved for the outside world and I fear, it is going to be worst than I thought. He doesn''t know its me. Tam nothing but an outsider for him. And I will be getting no special treatment here. Well.... Here goes nothing. Best of luck with the training Zariyan. Because you have already fucked up bying herete Chapter 564 ---- Chapter 314 He strides towards me with long confident steps and I shift my weight from one leg to another in anxiousness. A deadly silence follows. No one utters a word And the sound of his shoes hitting the gravel is the only sound audible. T adjust my mask in unease, making sure nothing of mine could give away my identity. When my eyes stop at thebat boots halting in front of me. I veer up my gaze and I couldn''t help take him in. Tf I thought he looked good in those Royal clothes and suits. I hadn''t seen him like this. Dark green cargo pants draped around his never- ending legs with thick muscled thighs and a ck half sleeve t shirt hugged his torso like second skin. His arms fold in front of his chest and I gulp seeing those corded veins going down his forearms to meet ---- eee his hands. Damn. Did these arm held me up and these fingers were inside- Shit! Zariyan! Snap out of it! Have you lost it- It''s you human. Dont me me for your lewd thoughts now. Actually it''s not your fault our mate is SO Sexy. Just look behind him. My wolf is a nut case and I am even a bigger nut when I listen to her. My eyes steer behind him and I realised there were two woman in the special seven and they were literally drooling at his back. One was a beautiful werewolf brte with aqua blue eyes and the other was a Cret, she was darker, fuller and even more beautiful with hazel eyes They were literally checking him out and I don''t know why but my fists clench and a strange feeling roots inside my chest ---- Tt wasn''t a good feeling. Nope. No way. I wanted to gouge their eyes out. That kind of feeling. And I am not violent. Trust me. Eyes up here, Robin Hood. His low husky voice made me snap up my eyes to him, but I steer them away the very next second. Shit! I''s so difficult to hold his stare without remembering how he looked at me that night with so much concern and care. That sofiness in them was gone. All that''s left is coldness, which aims to dig me deep into the ground right here. What is the date today, Mr Robin Hood? The way he spoke Robin Hood? Even a fool could tell, he had mockeryced in his voice.He doesn''t ---- os like me since ourst encounter and it feels the ice is far from getting thawed this season. Twenty first... Sir. I whisper, making sure to keep my voice heavy and he ripped the scroll from my hands, catching me off- guard I flinched. What is written here? Do I have to teach you to read now? Te opens the scroll to show it to me and I look at anything but him. My head drops down and I gulp. -Sorry Sir. T speak, clenching my fists. I expected him to give me a punishment or something and get this over with. But as I said. This Damien wasnt the man I met in the Castle. He was hundred times worse than him. Ever since I havee not a single line on his face has moved Chapter 854 ---- Before she could correct him, Damien turned, wrapping his arms around her torso with a strength that belied his weakened state. His face buried itself against her blossoms, his trembling breaths fanning against her skin. And she froze. Don''t leave me, he begged, his voice cracking. I can''t live without you... please... Her arms hovered midair, caught between shock and hesitation. But as his words sank into her, the paincing his tone wed at her heart. Slowly, she let out a shaky sigh and dropped her arms, encircling him in a firm,forting embrace. Tm not going anywhere, she whispered, her voice thick with emotion One hand rested on the back of his head, her fingers threading through his hair, grounding him. Tl be right here when you wake up. I swear. Now sleep, Damien. ---- Chapter 470 The gentle rhythm of her voice worked like magic His grip on her loosened just enough, his breathing evening out, the frantic rise and fall of his chest finally calming. Nestled against her, Damien sank into a deep, fevered slumber. But Alex''s heart remained restless. She nced down at him, his face softened in sleep, free for the moment from the torment that had consumed him. His arms still held her like she was the only thing anchoring him to this world, and she didn''t had it in her to push him away. No matter what her own heart ache for him, for the pain he carried, for the love he still clung to, and for the part of him that refused to see her standing right there, fighting for him with everything she had. Her voice dropped to a whisper, words meant only for herself. I''ll keep fighting, Damien. I''ll continue to stand behind you... even if you never turn to even look back at me. And as she held him through the night, she vowed ---- silently that she wouldn''t let the fever, the infection, or even his ghosts take him away. He was hers. And only hers for the night ---- Chapter 471 Damien stirred, his eyelids weighted as though sealed by an unseen force. He groaned, trying to lift them, but the effort felt Herculean. A low curse escaped his parched lips as he raised a trembling hand to rub at his eyes. That''s when he felt it,something soft but firm in his grasp. Frowning, his gaze drifted downward, and there it was, Alex''s hand, her slender fingers encased in his, with a damp cloth wedged between their palms. [lis eyes followed the line of her arm upward until theynded on her. She was slumped against the rough bark of a tree, her neck bent at a painfully awkward angle, exhaustion etched into every line of her face. He blinked, forcing his sluggish mind to piece it together. ncing at his body, he saw himself swaddled in makeshift cloths, each one dampened tobat the raging fever that had overtaken him. Chapter 566 ---- Dropping back on the ground I ce my arm under my head and stare up at the stars. They looked so closer and brighter here. Stargazing has been my all time favourite. Why didn''t I think of it earlier? My stomach rumbled in protest and 1 wrap my arms around it. Gosh. Shut up. I know I love food and food loves me but this is not the time. My stomach can eat my own body fat for a few hours right? Whats the need to make these noises and protest? Another two hours passed and I could still not count all of the stars in the sky. 987 989 Yes. I was close. T think I told you to leave. A voice echoes from above me but I decided to ---- ee = ignore it. I was so close to counting all the stars in the sky. Who told me it was impossible, again? 990 991 992 And damn. I just lost them as a handsome face decided to block my view with those piercing green eyes staring at me. Fuck you! T whisper under my breath. And I think he heard it. Because his brows furrow and he looks at me like I have lost it. What did you say? Tsaid funk you! You know like... groove on! I get up to sway my hips and be looks at me like Iam a lunatic. Well I do feel like one right now. ---- Yes! You know to groove! To dance! I was bored out of my wits so I thought why not dance. I twirl on my heel and stop with my hand on my mask and I hear a chuckle behind I look behind Damien and I find a manughing there while holding his stomach. Heat crept behind my neck and I rub my neck in awkwardness. Great going Zariyan. Sure everyone will respect Robin after this. You made a fool of yourself. Tam sure this is what you do to keep the kids in the orphanage entertained. Well, that''s not a bad idea. That man chuckles again and J just realised I said that out loud. Shit! Scout. The man behind sobers up and struggles to keep hisugh in. To only fail. ---- eee = He... he is just too funny, Alpha. T said enough, Scout. S- Sorry Sir. He looked our age, and with those dusty hair and blue eyes. One could tell he was a werewolf. He drops his head after that and I see Damien stepping closer to me. People may cower in front of him but I didn''t feel anything. Rather [ hold his stare this time. Leave. Or you won''t like it I have to make you. I clench my fists and shake my head in a no. A nerve in his forehead ticks. Scout! Y- Yes Sir. He steps forward, bowing. Chapter 567 ---- Escort Robin Hood out. Use force, if necessary. Saying this, he turns around to go back inside and I see that man Scout approaching me. Sir please- He leans closer to whisper in my ear. Alpha here isnt a man to be messed with. I refuse to move from my position and he sighs. Fine. If this what you want. He grabs my arm to tug me out when I hold his wrist, twist it around followed by a crack. Crouching down I throw his body over my back and within seconds he was on the ground, locked under my knee. He was screaming, holding his wrist while looking up at me in disbelief. Don''t you dare. Touch me again without my permission. Iseethe. Warning him. And he gulps to lift his hands in surrender. ---- eee Calm down man... I didn''t meant to harm you. Imove back from him and drop back down on the spot I was sitting on for so long I feel a heated stare on me and I look up to see Damien has stopped to look back at us over his shoulder. His eyes... they were dark and deadly. But he says nothing. Aghh Alpha! I think he dislocated my wrist! It hurts! Is he fucking crazy! Scout rushes after him but he doesn''t stop. Without caring, he walks away in silence. I kind of felt bad. Scout didn''t look like a man who would harm me Generally I was not like this. But since that night... after those rogues. Whenever a man touches me its like all my reflexes kick in. ---- Gulping, I just hug myself and close my eyes. Wondering how Dad would be taking the news of me leaving Thope he gets the letter and doesn''t fret much about it. ---- eee = Chapter 316 What the hell do you mean you cant find her anywhere! Search again! Where can she go! Adrian paces around the room in worry. Waiting for any news about Zariyans whereabouts but there were none. He just talked to her earlier. Everything was fine. Then what happened suddenly. Where can she vanish to the next morning? And where were the guards! Why didn''t anyone see her leave. The girl isnt good for his heart. She keeps giving him mini attacks every other day! Calm down Addian. She must have gone to the city. She will be back in a while. Considering how many restrictions you put on her, anyone would want to run. Dom steps in. Trying to easen the tense air but it Chapter 863 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 569 ---- we disturbed your sleep. They both looked anything but sorry. ro} One was a Cret male with a huge blue coloured body, and his apany was that brte werewolf with blue eyes. Icrack my neck to stretch my arms. Not bothering to reply to them. Shifting to another ce, Iy back down to sleep again. swear I am the crankiest when I am hungry or when H haven''t slept. And right now. I was both. Seriously? Did he just ignore us? This son of a bitch- The Cret pulls back his leg to kick me when I sp his ankle. My grip firm with my eyes still closed. He struggles with gravity, trying to pull back his leg when I only tighten my grip. Let go of me you fucker- ---- eee Try again. Politely. I speak, sighing in boredom. When the woman with him ces his arm around her shoulder for support. Tf you don''t leave I swear- Whats going on here? And I let go. They both stumble back to fall down with a thud and Thold in a smirk. Heavy footsteps approach us and I see Damian standing there with his hands behind his back. Herees the devil. ---- Chapter 317 Lily. Alec. What are you both doing here? So these are there names. T thought I would make friends here.... But it seems that''s not the case They hate me already just because I am what thin and T wear a mask? That''s ridiculous. As soon as they realise Damien was here, their very personalities shifts one eighty. They dust their clothes to get up and bow at him. We just came here to wish Robin a good morning, Sir. But it seems he isn''t the friendly kind. That woman, Lily speaks in an overly sweet voice, fluttering her eyshes at Damien and I wanted to roll my eyes. Seriously? ---- os Tf emptying ice cold water bucket on a sleeping person is being friendly. I rather not be considered their friends. I don''t say anything and T watch Damien s eagle eyes taking me in. I was drenched in water from head to toe, I havent eaten a morsel in thest twenty four hours and I was freezing the entire night in cold Tam sure I look my best. Note my sarcasm. There is no need to be acquainted when he won''t be joining you. Retreat. Lily smirks looking at me and I clench my fists. Was he serious? What more does he want me to do so that he allows me to join them. You can dic here for all I care but the rules won''t change for you. Chapter 868 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 878 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 572 ---- All I want to do is sleep Yawning I step out of the room but I was not ready for the view in front of me. My stretching arms go still in the air as I find myself looking at the huge toned muscr back of a man. His muscles were flexing as he discarded his shirt over his head and his back formed a perfect V. Icleared my throat to let my presence known and that''s when the man turns around to look at me over his shoulder. A pair of calm and impassive brown eyes lock with mine and I just realise who he is. That lone wolf. The man who refused to mingle with anyone. The only candidate in the special seven whose name I don''t know. TH. What are you doing here? We are sharing. ---- eee That''s all he says and J nkly stare at him Sharing. And that''s when the realisation hits me. He is my room mate. Lam going to share my room with him! Perfect... isnt it.Moon goddess why do you hate me so much? ---- Chapter 319 I silentlyy on my bed, looking up at the ceiling with my arm resting under my head. The lights were off, my face won''t be visible even if I remove my mask but I couldn''t take the risk. What if I wake upte and someone sees me. What if someone switches on the lights at night The what ifs won''t end. Icrane up my neck to look at my room mate and I see himying on his back, shirtless. His arm resting on his eyes. Is he asleep already? On one end it was a good thing. He wasnt nosy and talkative like others. He minded his own business and didn''t really care about who I was. But on the other end it made me wary of him.If I know one thing about people, the silent introverted ones are the most dangerous. Not to forget his extraordinary skills at almost everything ---- eee = Tt was hours after midnight when I hear silent pleas, as if someone was begging and crying at the same time. Rubbing my eyes, I get up to look beside me and there he was. My room mate. He was having a nightmare. His body was sweating profusely, he was shaking his head in a no, as if trapped in a nightmare and his brows were furrowed. No... leave her... Sarah! Please! No! I lean in closer to him and I find him to be really distressed. Should I wake him up? Hey! Its a dream. Wake up! I speak. But he was too deep in the nightmare to get on the surface. His back was arching up and he was holding his own breath. Sarah! Chapter 884 ---- And they would never harm her. Right? And with this she takes the first step forward towards the only light she could see in this never ending darkness. ---- Chapter 475 Chapter 475 As Alexia followed Scout through the bustling camp, a strange hush fell over the area. Conversations stopped mid-sentence, tools were set down, and everyone tured their attention to the figure slung over Scouts shoulder. Commander Damien... someone whispered, the name passing through the crowd like wildfire. Men, women, and even children froze in their tracks, their expressions shifting from curiosity to concern. One by one, they began to follow. It started with a few stragglers but quickly grew into a silent procession trailing behind Alexia and Scout. The weight of their stares pressed heavily on Alexias back, making her all the more anxious. They reached arge, central tent, its entrance guarded by two men armed with spears. As Scout approached, the guards stepped aside without hesitation. From inside, the tent ps parted, and a man emerged. ---- He was tall, his bearing regal despite his rugged clothing. His piercing gaze scanned Damiens lifeless form before locking onto Scout''s. The weight of his presence demanded respect, and as one, the crowd bowed their heads. Alexia stood there, not bowing, but the man didnt seem to care. Damien stayed as his only focus. He is serious. Scout addressed him, his tone clipped with urgency. The mans expression tightened as he stepped forward, his hand brushing over Damien''s forehead. His worry was evident in the furrow of his brows and the grim set of his mouth. Prepare the medical room immediately, he ordered, his voice firm and unwavering. A group of medics sprang into action, rushing to clear the path into the tent. Alexia tried to move closer, her heart pounding Wait! Ineed to Before she could reach Damien, several hands ---- blocked her path, pushing her back.Everyone was rushing after them. Let me through! she shouted, desperation wing, at her voice. But the crowd was relentless, forming an imprable barrier. She struggled against them, her hazel eyes darting to catch a final glimpse of Damien as he disappeared into the tent Please... she whispered, her voice drowned out by the murmurs of the onlookers. What happened tomander? Did you see his leg? Could it be that he got infected? Shh dont say that. Nothing will happen to him. Trust moon goddess. Alexia finally manages to reach ahead, she peeked in through the door to find a bunch of doctors working on him. Inserting strange tubes and pipes into him. Alexias heart clenches. Chapter 887 ---- T want that one. His sigh was exasperated, yet indulgent. He pulled back, brushing their noses together as his frustration became evident in the tight line of his jaw Haven''t you grown a little too demandingtely, little one? [ just... Her voice wavered, and something flickered in those crimson depths. Vince couldn''t tear his eyes away from her lips Damn those lips. He wanted to devour them, to kiss her until they bled. And he would. Tonight. Wait here, he said with a resigned sigh, stealing another kiss before moving away from her. Opening the stubborn windowtch, he was greeted by a st of icy wind. Winter was on its way, and the air carried the biting chill of the impending snow Thentern hung just out of reac! tauntingly in the wind. Stretching his arm, Vince realized it was too far. With a muttered curse, he , swaying ced a knee on the windows edge and leaned out further, the cold gnawing at his skin. ---- Chapter 476 Damn it, he muttered under his breath. Resorting to his abilities, a sleek ck tentacle extended from his palm, coiling around thenterns string with practiced ease. In one fluid motion, he reeled it in, gripping the cold metal handle. Before he could retreat, he felt ita presence behind him. Turning slightly, his sharp eyes caught sight of her pale hand, inches away from his back and he freezes. Little one, what are you doing here? I told you to stay. ---- Chapter 478 Vince was startled by how close she hade without his notice. Thentern, she said, her voice steady as her gaze remained glued to the object in his hand. He sighed again, stepping back inside and shutting the window against the icy wind. He handed her thentern, watching as her fingers wrapped around it with reverence. She stared at it, her head tilting in fascination. Like she has found a new toy. You really love it that much, huh? he mused, his thumb brushing against her cheek: Yes, Master. Her smile was small, but it lit up her face Thank you Not like that, little one, he interrupted, his voice ---- darkening with yful authority. You know better than that. Her smile faltered as her teeth tugged at her lower lip. She nodded obediently, knowing exactly what he wanted and Vince stepped back toward the bed. On the bed? she asked, hesitating. No, he replied smoothly, his voice low andmanding. Right here, by the bonfire. On the floor. He tapped his shoe on the floor for emphasis, his gaze unwavering as he leaned back against the bed. Zariyan moved as though on autopilot, shedding her clothes without even a second of hesitation.Like she had done this countless times before. The glow of the fire bathed her pale skin in warm light as she knelt beside it, her crimson eyes darting once more to thentern now ced beside the bed She was utterly fixated. Her slender back pressed against the warm floor as shey down, her arms stretched above her head and her legs falling open in quiet submission. Chapter 889 ---- Her arms trembled, thentern shaking as much as her lithe frame. Her chest rose and fell, each breath offering him an unguarded feast of her beauty. Thrust. A yful swat to her bottom sent a shocked gasp from her lips. Before she could react, he flipped her effortlessly, her bodynding on its side with a soft thud against the thick carpet. Her arm grazed the rough threads, and the subtle jiggle of her hips drew his darkened gaze. One hand found her neck, gripping it gently but firmly as he tugged her head upward, his lips brushing her ear in a low,manding murmur. Eyes on thentern, little one, he warned, his voice sharp yet seductive. Remember, it shouldn''t fall. She moaneda sound caught between a wail and a pleaas she nodded obediently, lifling her head to fix her gaze on thentern now resting just inches away. Vince moved behind her, his heat pressing against her back. ---- Chapter 478 I could have taken you, he growled, his voice rough andced with desire, with that pretty face squirming against the floor, your bottom high in the air. He leaned closer, his breath hot against her ear as his arm wrapped protectively around her belly. But I won''t. Not like this. His teeth nipped at her earlobe, sending shivers down her spine. T can''t risk harming our child. Thrust. Her moan tore through the air as he entered her again, her body molding to his rhythm. His arms stayed locked around her belly, cradling her as though she might shatter. There, he whispered darkly, his lips brushing her shoulder. I can feel our little offspring right there. A sharp cry escaped her lips. Vince... ---- That''s right, little one, he said, his voice dripping with approval. Louder. " Vince! Perfect. Let our baby hear his fathers name. Beautiful. He drove into her again and again, his movements relentless, her body quaking with each thrust. Her strength waned, her arms trembling under the weight of her body and thentern. Master... she whimpered, her voice frail. I cant Thrust. Please... slower... And then, with one final surge, her arms gave out Thentern toppled from her hands, its dim light flickering before extinguishing in the darkness. A victorious smirk curved Vinces lips as he stared at the fallenntern. Oops. he drawled, his tone dripping with mockery. Did you just lose, little one? ---- Her crimson eyes, wide and dazed, fixated on the brokenntern. Vinces fingers threaded through her hair, his touch almost tender as he began braiding the long strands, the gesture surprisingly delicate. When finished, he pushed back the damp hair clinging to her flushed face, his icy fingers brushing her forehead Satisfied, he pulled her into his arms effortlessly, carrying her to the bed andying her down with care. Crawling over her, he hovered, forcing her crimson gaze to lock with his. The only light you should search for... His voice carried an edge, dark and possessive. Should be in my eyes, little one. She swallowed hard, her lips parting in a silent gasp His thumb traced her lips gently, the tenderness. fleeting as his eyes darkened. Without warning, he plunged his thumb into her mouth, his movements deliberate andmanding. Her saliva coated his finger as he slid it in and out, her tongue moving skillfully against the intrusion. A smirk curved his lips, amusement and satisfaction Chapter 576 ---- Were you his girlfriend? Lucas speaks up for the first tume and I realised he was here all this while. Everyone was looking at Summer and I gulp. Waiting for her answer. ---- eee Chapter 321 Twasn''t a fool. L knew he would turn me down. Whosoever girl ever proposed him, they always got rejected.He was referred to as the Ice King in the academy. He rarely talked to anyone let alone entertain them. And now he got rejected by the Princess? Karma is sure a bitch. Jason chuckled, interrupting her, while doing a hi five with Benjamin and Summer sighs to shrugs her shoulders. Could be. But he never yed with any woman''s feelings. So he isnt bad at heart. He made his intentions clear from the beginning. He didn''t believe in love or rtionships. The woman knew beforehand what they will be getting. No woman stayed long enough to wake up on his bed the next day or to even know him. ---- ee He did no talking. No friendships.Just simple fuck. And he never repeated the same woman. Woah, the man is dense. Lilly quips. Way more than you think. And its not his fault actually. Everyone knew his past story. His mother was a prostitue who had him by mistake. So his parents married just for his sake. He hasn''t seen love... to know what it even is. And then he was a young boy when he lost both his parents to a rogue attack. The gnawing in my chest only worsens. It''s like all this while I have been reading a story form one point of view and hating the hero, unless I turn the pages and get to his point of view. T realised that I really knew nothing about the man T judged and avoided like a gue thesest few months About the mate that I had rejected. "His mate. She was his only chance of love.... But it seems he was stripped away from it. ---- os "T don''t think he will believe in love again. Or rather in the concept of marriage." A deadly silence follows, until Lilly broke the ice. " That''s sad." Biting her lip she looks back over her shoulder. I follow her gaze and I found him standing there, talking to one of the messengers who havee from the pce Did Dad sent the messenger here to tell him about my disappearance. Is this why our training got dyed? Was Damien really worried about me. His brows were furrowed and he was raking his fingers through his hair every few seconds. "Who wants to marry anyways. Maybe we both can take away each others sadness at night. Lilly speaks, looking at Damian with desire filled in her eyes and a sick feeling roots in my stomach. Chapter 899 ---- Scout lingered for a moment, his expression conflicted, before turning to leave: Wait, Alexia called, her voice cracking. Just onest time, please? Scout paused, his back to her. For a moment, she thought he might turn around, that he might agree to her proposition. Tve done what I can, he said quietly. The rest is out of my hands. Plus you should care more about yourself. Pray for Commander Damien''s recovery before its toote. And then he was gone, his footsteps fading into the darkness. Alexia copsed her back against the wall, her chains rattling softly. Tears slipped down her cheeks, carving trails through the grime. Thentern flickered, its glow shrinking, leaving her once again in the suffocating embrace of the shadows. ---- Chapter 484 He would wake up right? He has to. ---- Chapter 485 The figure on the bed was deathly still, the pale glow of the monitors casting sharp shadows across his face. Machines hummed and beeped steadily, their rhythm the only proof that life still clung to him. Tubes snaked out from his arms, oxygen fed through his nose, his chest rising and falling in an almost fragile cadence. Then, the stillness broke. A furrow creased his brow, a faint twitch of his lips. Inside his unconscious mind, a storm raged. [hate you! I hate you so damn much, Damien! The voice was sharp, furious, and unmistakable. You are the most disgusting man I have ever met! Ie saw her thenthose brown eyes, zing with fury and defiance. Her words came at him like knives, cutting deep, carving into his very being. L regret meeting you! Giving you my body! I regret ---- every second I spent with you! Damien flinched, the memoryshing through his mind with brutal force. He wanted to reach for her, to exin, to make her understandbut her voice was relentless. You will never win this! You may im my body, my wolf... but my soul is mine! Thate you! Each word was a dagger to his heart. He staggered beneath the weight of them, sinking into the darkness, drowning in her hatred. I''d rather die than submit to a man like you! No. His breathing turned shallow, his lips parting as if to plead, but only a single word escaped in a broken. whisper. Princess... The darkness seemed endless, dragging him deeper, suffocating him. His head shook involuntarily, beads Chapter 902 ---- sheer determination. He barely made out of the tent before chaos erupted. Screams echoed around the forest, followed by the sound of rapid, heavy footsteps. People ran past him, their faces pale with terror. What''s happening? Damien barked, grabbing the arm of a fleeing guard. Comm-ander a creature, the man gasped, his eyes wide. Itit broke into the periphery we don''t know how...It''s Damien didnt wait to hear the rest. He released the guard and pushed forward, his heart pounding. Fucking great. ---- Chapter 487 Chapter 487 The damp, cold air of the dungeon clung to Alexs skin like a secondyer, making her shiver every other second.Her wrists were rubbed raw from the chains that kept her tethered to the cold, unforgiving wall Her senses alerted her fazed mind with the need to pee but before she could even move, her panties got drenched in it. The unforgiving cold interfering in her basic ability to control it. She felt disgusted The stone beneath her was slick, stained with dampness that seemed to seep into her very bones. But again. She couldn''t do anything. Letting out a rugged breath, she hugged herself again. Her head lolled forward, heavy with exhaustion, her breaths shallow andbored. She was barely clinging to consciousness, let alone ---- life when the first scream shattered the quiet. Her tired eyes snapped open, her heart jolting at the sound. It came from above, distant yet piercingpure terror, raw and unfiltered. The people. It belonged to the people above... the survivors. But why were they screaming? More screams followed, ovepping in a symphony of panic and pain. And then she heard it, the growls. Deep, guttural, and primal, the sound reverberated through the stone walls, sending a shiver crawling down her spine. Her breathing quickened as the screams grew louder, closer. Alecia strained against her chains, twisting her wrists in desperation Hello? Her voice was hoarse, a fragile thread of sound. Can anyone hear me? What''s happening? ---- Her only response was the pounding of hurried footsteps above her, muffled shouts echoing through the dungeon. Run! Hold it back! Kill ithe''s heading for the dungeon! The words sent her pulse racing. Whatever he was, it wasing here No, no, no, she whispered, yanking at her restraints with renewed urgency. The rough metal bit into her skin, drawing blood, but she didn''t care. Her instincts screamed at her to move, to fight, to run but the chains wouldn''t relent. She was trapped her. A prey chained to be offered to the predator. The growls grew louder. Her body froze as heavy, deliberate footsteps descended the stone staircase leading into the Chapter 579 ---- Chapter 323 Lift your back higher! Don''t stop till you reach me! Tlis voice was coarse like gravel, grinding under a boot and IT held my head high, moving forward. Each inch forward felt like a mile, like I was fighting against a dozen of tides desperate to pull me into the ocean But I couldn''t submit. I couldn''t give up. That''s not why I am here. My fingers dig into the dirt, wing through it as I forced myself forward Sweat dribbled down my temple to reach my chin and drop on the ground. Leaving a dampened trail behind. The weight of the rock pressing down on me was constant, eager to bury me into the ground and take me whole. ---- eee Tt wanted to shatter my spine. My courage. My resolve. But I fought. Against the weight, against gravity, against that pride shining in his green eyes. He will fail. He has messed with the wrong woman. I will bloody make him kneel to me one day, I swear! T take another step forward and the ache in my body was relentless, spreading into every inch of my skin like a wildfire taking up an entire forest. My muscles were screaming in protest, begging me to give up but I don''t let a single plea or whimper escape my lips. look up and hisbat shoes were still far away, looking impossibly distant. And [hear his words of mockery echo around me. Tf that weight is too much, maybe you don''t belong here, Robin. ---- Only hollow shells crack under some weight. He isnt the one who decides that. I don''t fucking need his validation to know my worth. My knees and arms scraped against the rough earth as I push myself another feet forward. Icould feel the blood dripping down, leaving a trail of red behind for everyone to see. T don''t remember how long I continued to struggle Only minutes may have passed but it felt like days and soon I find my body betraying my mind. I feel my legs tremoring, ready to topple me, and my arms ready to snap under the weight. But then another voice pushes me up, encouraging me to continue. You can do it human. We are anything but weak. My wolves voice was thest voice I expected to encourage me. I thought she doesn''t like me but in ---- os the end we both know. We are together in this and all the battles in our lives. I bit down on the pain to repeat just one thing to myself. You can do it, Zariyan. You can do this. You cant submit, especially with him watching Soon I find myself just few feet away from thosebat boots of his. A little more Zariyan. A little more. Come on. A deadly silence was surrounding us, no one dared to even speak. Let alone move. I feel everyone eyes on me, yet my eyes were just locked on thosebat shoes. Last step Yes. I couldn''t believe it. I was so close. My grit and Chapter 907 ---- But Damien stood silent, his head bowed, his jaw clenched as if carrying the guilt of a thousand sins. Adrian''s anger softened just slightly, his handnding firmly on Damiens shoulder. When he spoke again, his voice cracked, revealing the vulnerable man beneath the mask of a king. I''ve lost too much already, Theodore. Too many good men. Too many people I cared about. I cant lose you too. You''re not just a soldieryou''re like a son to me. You know that, dont you? Damien lifted his head, his dark eyes clouded with emotion. He hesitated, running a hand through his hair before muttering, I know, Lordie. And I''m sorry. But I couldn''t just leave her to die. His voice softened as he gestured toward Alexia. Meet Alexia. She''s the one who saved me in the forest. Adrian''s gaze shifted to the girl, his sharp eyes studying her. Alexia nodded politely, offering him a faint, hesitant smile. For a moment, Adrians fists clenched, his instinctive distrust surfacing. It''s not enough to trust her, Adrian said coldly. ---- Chapter 490 T trust her with my life, Damien interjected, his voice firm, cutting through the tension like steel Adrian''s brows furrowed in surprise at Damien''s resolute tone. For a moment, the King said nothing, the weight of Damien''s trust hanging heavy in the air. If shes infected She''s not. Damien interrupted, his confidence unwavering. She''s immune. Adrian''s skepticism began to crumble as his attention returned to Alexia. He stepped closer, leaning in to examine her. His sharp gaze caught the faint glow of healing flesh where her stitches were. The dark veins that marked the infected were absent. His breath hitched. She... Shes the one. Alexia squirmed under the intensity of his stare, her difort palpable. But the wariness in Adrian''s expression melted, reced by something gentler something reverent. Unbelievable, Adrian whispered. ---- Damien reached into his pocket and pulled out the test tube. Here, he said, extending it toward Adrian. Adrian''s eyes widened. You found it? I thought... I thought you didnt make it. L wouldn''t have, Damien admitted, ncing at Alexia. But she did. She kept me alive. She kept the serum safe. She could have handed it over to anyone, saved herself the trouble. But her loyalty... its unwavering. Alexias cheeks flushed, and she lowered her gaze to her hands. The quiet pride in Damien''s voice was more praise than she had ever received in her entire life. Warmth bloomed in her chest, foreign andforting. Before she could process the feeling, arge hand rested gently on her head. Her startled gaze met Adrian''s, his icy demeanor reced by warmth she had never imagined possible. He didn''t look like that cold hearted king anymore, she feltfortable. She felt that warmth in her chest ---- return. I''m sorry, my child, Adrian murmured, his voice uncharacteristically tender. I misjudged you. I let my fears blind me. Chapter 911 ---- Chapter 493 Alexias chest constricted as realization dawned. For years, we searched, Adrian continued. But the world is vast, and the prophecy offered little to go on. It wasn''t until the gue broke out that our chances improved. With fewer people, finding the chosen one became more feasible. [ sent Damien to search for her. Adrian''s gaze softened, meeting Alexias wide, terrified eyes And finally...he found you. Alexia let out a strainedugh, shaking her head. Me? The sacrifice? Lordie, you must be mistaken Your scars dont lic, Alexia, Adrian interrupted gently ---- Chapter 493 Her gaze dropped to the healing wound on her leg. A wave of nausea swept over her as the truth sank in. Why had she never turned when others had sumbed so easily? Why had her body resisted? Was she really different ? Her voice wavered. But...I''m ordinary. Adrian smiled faintly. Ordinary people ofien do the most extraordinary things, child. Think about it, and you''ll understand. She was starting to believe it. All evidences prove it. Her heard thuds and she clenches her hands in front of her chest. What... what do I need to do to save the people? What is a sacrifices role exactly? Adrian sighs to run his hand through his beard. ---- His eyes avoid hers. Exactly what it''s named. Your blood... it is the antidote. And to curb such a widespread disease... we will be needing it... Alexia rxes, her shoulders drop. Tcan donate my blood and you can make the antidote. Its not that bad- Adrian shakes his head in a no. Tt may seem simple but it isnt. A few drops of your blood won''t be enough Alex... we will be requiring litres of it everyday we are going to mix in this serum in a ration of two is to three. Alexias heart stops in her chest. Her eyes widen. So you mean... I need to donate everyday... Yes, it would have been easier if we found you earlier. But now when 99 percent of the world has turned? Time.. is a constraint. You will have to donate as much as you can everyday... ---- And Lam afraid... it will affect your body... no matter how much we try. The side effects haven''t been tested... but it can be Way worse. You may survive this... or you may not. But on the brighter side you will give back life to millions. Tam not forcing you child. It''s your choice. I will never do anything against your will. And thats why I want you to think about it. You will be free to leave if you... disagree. However Thope you don''t. Families.... Children. They can be united. The hope everyone is looking for... is you Alexia. You are very special. Moon goddess chooses her best warriors for the toughest fights and she chose you. There must be a reason. Just think about it. Alexia was frozen. She couldn''t think of anything else right now. Her body was numb. Chapter 582 ---- A scent and aura nullified is being sprayed around you. You only have your senses to remember them and then identify them. Ate we ready? Yes Sir! Lets do this! ---- eee Chapter 325 Lilly take seven steps to your right. Alex two steps forward. Summer eight steps back. Benjamin five steps to your left. Lucas. One ahead. Jason. Three back. Robin. Stay. Thear the shuffling of feet around me followed by muffled breaths. A strange anxiousness fills my insides when it was a simple basic task. T wonder who I will be partnered with: And soon all the shuffling stops which meant just one thing.Everyone was exactly where they are supposed to be. Right in front of their partners. ---- One minute each for every partner. Your time starts... Now! As soon as Damienpletes speaking I hear that shuffling resume. I clench and unclench my fists, unsure if I should go first or my partner will do it first. I stay rooted in my ce. And I couldn''t hear anything. Why isn''t he or she doing anything? Our time is limited. Damn them! I will go first. I stretch out my arm, my fingers brush nothing but empty air. I strain my ears for any clue, or movement. But there was none. I was going to take a step forward when I feel a warm breath fan the nape of my neck and I freeze. The person was here Right behind me all this time. ---- eee = I go stiff as a statue, letting my partner take the first minute. But I was mistaken if I thought this was going to be easy. Warm knuckles brush the back of my neck and I feel a shiver travel down my spine. Goosebumps appear on my arms and chest The persons movement was slow, almost tantalising as he slowly moves it along my neck, brushing past my neck where my mate mark was supposed to be. I swear its a task concealing it every morning. Each second felt like forever but I stayed. Gosh. Just get this over with. And what is wrong with my body. Why am I liking the touch of a stranger? My body is really fucked up since that heat that I barely survived. My feet shift ufortably and T squirm. The touch slowly retreats and I open my mouth to take a deep breath. Finally- Chapter 583 ---- T could barely suck in a breath when the earlier touch is reced by a huge hand wrapping around my neck, almost in a possessive choking hold. My eyes widen, heart leaps and lungs seize in my chest. What the hell- T wanted to speak. To tell him to stop what he was doing but then I remembered we couldn''t speak. It was one of the rules. His fingers were warm and huge. Meaning my partner was a male. But I failed to identify who it could be. Jason and Benjamin are not like this. And it leaves me just with Alex and Lucas Which one of them is this? The hand stay, almost in a possessive hold and next T feel digits of someone''s finger tips tracing my face Up from my forehead to my nose under the mask to stop at my lips. ---- eee My lips part open and I struggle to breathe. His finger was.... just there touching my lip It stayed there for barely a second and then I feel it going lower. Down my neck to touch my chest. Shit! What if the person is able to identify thatm a woman. I have my boobs wrapped in tapes but still... The touch trails lower to my stomach and then I feel him turning, trailing it along my side waist and drawing it up my spine. He was almost done. Just few seconds more. And he withdraws. Finally. It was my turn now. I turn around to lift my hand to touch him when my hands only meet air. What the hell! He was right here! And before I could turn around a search for him. Damien s voice booms from a distance. Times up! Move back from your partners! ---- But I didn''t even get to touch him! Did he take the entire two minutes? I stomp my foot in annoyance and just stand there. How am I going to identify him when I didn''t even touch him! This is so unfair! Who the hell is this man? ---- eee = Chapter 326 Shuffle everyone! Move from your ces! That shuffling of feet follows and everyone moves except for me, I keep standing there, hoping I could still identify him in some way. Blindfolds off! That''s all for today. The partners will remain same thoughts your training but you wouldn''t know their identity. Whosover gets to know first? Will receive a special badge and he or she may be the next leader of this team. Now scram! Irip off the blindfold and look behind me to see Summer and Jason standing there.It couldn''t be Jason... that touch? Jason is so hyperactive all the time... such patience.. He isnt capable of that It''s someone else. I look up to see everyone has simr expressions to Chapter 922 ---- because I can''t. You''re not the Princess I was searching forthe one I was longing for. His words were daggers, each one sharper than thest. Her voice trembled as she tried to speak, Damien No,Princess Zariyan..."he snapped, spinning to face her, his eyes glistening with tears he refused to shed. You''re beautiful... smarter than before...confident... but you''re not her. You''re not the Zariyan I burned the world for. Her breath hitched, tears streaming freely now as his words shattered the fragile hope she had clung to. L can''t do this, he said again, softer this time, the weight of his grief dragging his voice into a whisper. Not right now. I need time. Please, Zariyan. Just go... before I do or say something I''ll regret for the rest of my life. We will talk about thister. Her shoulders sagged, her heart fracturing under the ---- Chapter 500 weight of his rejection. She wanted to fight, to argue, but the pain in his eyes silenced her. Time indeed has been a cruel enemy. Tt has changed them. Some for the best and some for the worse. Without another word, she turned away, pulling on her cloak and stepping out into the cold night. Stop... Hope lighten in her chest. She stills to only feel a jacket getting wrapped around her body. Discard it before entering the castle. And take care. She barely nods, their eyes connect and then she walks away. The tent p fell closed behind her with a soft whisper, leaving Damien alone. The silence was deafening. And then he broke: With a guttural roar, Damien mmed his fist into ---- the cot, the wood splintering under the force of his blow. The impact sent thentern crashing to the floor, ss shattering as darkness swallowed the space. She was mine! he bellowed, the sound raw, primal, echoing through the tent. His breath: back, his fis yed on an endless loop in his mind, each one he staggered me in ragged burst: s clenching and unclenching. Her words. slicing through him like a de Thad to survive. T had to live. Grabbing the edge of the table, he flipped it with a growl, the heavy wood crashing into the remains of the cot. The space around him felt like a battlefield, the chaos mirroring the storm within. She was mine, he whispered again, his voice cracking. He pressed his forehead against the cold canvas wall, his body trembling. She was mine... But shes not anymore. The Zariyan he had fought for, searched for, bled for she was gone. ---- And the image of her with Vince haunted him. He had seen it. The bruises. The marks. The ones she tried to hide.on her back, her shoulders, her thighs: He mmed his fist into the floor, again and again, the pain a wee distraction from the agony in his heart. But it wasnt enough. Nothing would ever be enough. His head fell into his hands, his breathing uneven as tears he couldn''t hold back slipped through his fingers. Somewhere in the depths of his soul, he knewZariyan had done what she had to do to survive. Survival of the fittest. Alexias words were true. But her survival hade at a cost. It had killed the woman he loved. And he wasnt sure how to find her back: Chapter 585 ---- Chapter 327 My fists clench. He shouldn''t kindle the fire I have been trying to control since so long. T don''t know how long I can hold it before I burn everything in it. He drops a bunch of bandaids, rolls and antiseptics beside me and I look up at him in confusion. He crouches on his knees and I see him gripping my cargo pants from its knee and ripping it open. The cloth was already threadbare from there. My bloody bruised kneees to surface and without wasting a second he cleans it. That bastard. I don''t know what is his problem with you. It''s like he holds some grudge against you. This is the first time I have seen Lucas talk so much and that too with such bitterness in his voice. ---- I thought he was calm as the ocean, but my bad, I forgot, the calmest sees harbour the deadliest typhoons. You know they say anger is like a burning coal in your hands. One of the easiest ways to get rid of it is to throw it on someone else. Maybe he was just venting out someone else anger on me. He scoffs to finish up bandaging that leg.moving onto the next Of course. It must be about that fiance if his that rejected him but this gives him no right to torture you like that. He was right. I couldn''t deny him. The next time he does something like that I swear I am going to raise my voice- You won''t Lucas. This isn''t your battle.I am not going to break with sone stupid crawling and. reprimands. ---- Plus haven''t you heard what they say about breaking? What saying? What doesn''t break you, only makes you stronger. Tlis eyes meet mine. Admiration flickers in them and then he gets up, shakes his head and holds my elbows to tend to it You are really different, Robin. Well that is something I can take. He smiles and I chuckle feeling the awkwardness between us getting lifted. Tle turns around to discard the bandages in the dustbin and T couldn''t help ask him You knew about the kidnappings, didn''t you? You were the only one who didn''t react on hearing about it. I see his shoulders getting stiff, that smile on his lips vanishes. ---- eee = And I wonder if it was a mistake asking him this. It could be personal. Thad no right to know. But maybe I could help him. Who is Sarah. Your mate- Thats none of your business, Robin! Don''t intrude into areas where you are not wee. A nerve on his forehead was ticking. The corded veins on his neck were showing. Picking up a packer if Cigars, he curses under his breath and I watch him walking out on hurried steps. T didn''t mean to- I step out to look around but he was gone. Sighing, I was going to go back in when I see two figures sitting beside a bonfire outside a tent and my heart churns in my chest. Damien and... Lilly. Chapter 932 ---- of gentleness and something far more menacing. My heart stopped. His fingers traced patterns along my back, the soothing motion doing nothing to calm the storm inside me. What? My voice was barely a whisper, strangled by panic. T found the owner of the scent, he said, each word deliberate and heavy with implication. Panic wed at my chest, threatening to consume me. No. He couldn''t know. Not now. Not like this. He can''t know that I had lied to him and yed with him all this time! He can''t know about Damien. Vince, please" But he cut me off, his grip tightening just enough to remind me of the power he held. I swallowed hard, dread coiling around my heart like ---- Chapter 506 a vice. If he knew the truth, if he told Gerald, everything I had fought for would crumble. And there would be no escaping the fallout. ---- Chapter 507 Our child. The scent belongs to our child, little one. He is a boy. His words hit me like a stormthoughts crashing and colliding with no resolution. The words hung in the air, impossibly loud, yet I couldn''t make sense of them. A boy? A son. Foreign... Woody ...unfamiliar. His words suddenly clicked together. That was our childs scent? I stared at the dark spot on the tile in front of me, my breath hitching as his lips brushed against my shoulder de. The kiss was sofi, tender, and followed by the warmth of his arms wrapping around my belly Lam so happy, little one. Thank you... ---- His voice cracked, raw and unguarded. Thank you for giving me a family, and I am so sorry for doubting you earlier. The kisses came again, each one gentle yet reverent His lips lingered on my neck, a nibble sending shivers down my spine. I felt his words more than heard them as they spilled against my skin. He was back to his usual self. He was no longer doubting me. I got saved? Lam a protective asshole, I know it, he murmured with a low, self-deprecating chuckle. His face pressed into the crook of my neck as if trying to bury himself in me, to crase whatever distance had evere between us. But what can I do? My wife is so perfect. I really have a hard time believing someone like me found someone like you. A warmth stirred in mea flicker of light piercing through the icy dread that had settled in my chest. Chapter 587 ---- Resting his elbows on my knees, he drops down to my level and I gulp. Of course you are special. T haven''t met a person till now who has such beautiful pair of deep brown eyes that can peek right into my soul. What the- Thear my heart drumming in my ears. My widened eyes shing with his awfully calm ones. Do you perhaps have interest in men? Lask, raising a brow. And I see his lips tugging up into a smile. Nope. Just a thing for beautiful eyes and pure hearts. What is this man! Thank god I am wearing a mask or he would have seen my cheeks burning red like a tomato. Its like... he has two sides to him. ---- One is this yful easygoing side which he only shows when we are in our room and the other is that cold distant side when he is around everyone. Shall we- My words are interrupted by an overly sweet ear piercing feminine voice outside my tent and I see Lucas grunt under his breath. Not this bitch again. We step outside to see Lilly literally holding a court of other recruits, her arms crossed confidently on her chest. He had this way of talking ,allmanding and intense that I was ready to do anything he asked me to. Tossing her hair over her shoulder, she had a proud smirk in her lips as she nces around for everyones reaction. He could make one obey his every word. He isn''t just amander on the training grounds, he was a beast in bed with that unbelievable strength! ---- -_ He kept me all night practically tearing the sheets apart! An imagine of Lilly and himying naked in a bed with him taking her roughly from behind shes in front of my eyes and I couldn''t breathe. My breathse shallow and those knives return, plunging and tearing into my chest. My hands tightened at my sides, my fingers curl to have my nails root into my palms. Must be nice, huh? Alex asks, nudging her. Taming a Cret beast like him. She puffs, staring at her manicured nails Didn''t I tell you? No man alive can resist me? I had him wrapped all around my pretty fingers. Nowe on. Give me those coins. I won the bet. She offers her palms to Benjamin, and he groans to take the coins out of his pocket. ---- os Lifting her head in the air she scoffs in victory, looking the other side. Waiting for Ben to ce the coins in her hands. Come on. Hurry up- Something got ced in her palms. She furrows her brows to look down. It looked like a rope. What is this? These are not coins- A hundred whips. Self enforced. An ice cold voice seethes and I look up to have my heart leap in my chest to reach my throat. My mouth went dry as I look at those emotionless green eyes looking at Lilly like she is filth under his feet Fear. I felt it, when it wasnt even meant for me. Everyone drops their head to bow at him Goo-d morning Si-r! Chapter 938 ---- He had finally let her go. Damien walks away and Zariyan finally lets her tears fall. Her nails dig into the mud to distract herself from this pain in her chest. She wanted this She made him do this. Then why this heaviness in her chest? Why does it feel like the world has stopped and everything inside her is numb. Freezing numb. She thought he would resist. He wouldn''t give in and reject her that easily. But she was wrong. It looked too easy for him. And thats when she realised that she wasn''t the only who had changed. Even Damien had... and this version of him was deadlier and colder than anyone she had scene. Love could either build you or destroy you. And in his case, it has destroyed him so much? ---- Chapter 509 That nothing else mattered to him anymore. Maybe not even her. The very person responsible for destroying him. ---- Chapter 510 Damien''s POV There are two ways to silence the demons wing at your sanity, keeping you awake at night, dragging you to the brink of madness Option one: destroy them. Option two: let them destroy you. I chose the former. I obliterated them. I murdered the feelings I had for my Princess. I rejected her just like that. I tore my heart from my chest and set it aze. What good was that worthless organ anyway? It gave me nothing but agony, suffering, and an endless wait. I waited years for my mate. Longed for her. Dreamed of what love could feel like. And when I finally found her? She wasnt ready. I waited. I tried. I poured every ounce of myself into winning her, only to be rejected. Again and again ---- Still, [ settled for the scraps. Watching her disguise herself as a boy, fighting as Robin [loodI was content with even that. But life has a cruel sense of humor. Just when I''d made my peace, it threw another curveball She was trapped in the Land of Darkness I fought tooth and nail to save her. Failed. And my punishment? She found someone else. Someone else touched her, imed her, and now shes carrying his child. T spent a yearan entire yearhunting for a sacrificial cure to save her, only to discover it was all a lie. She never needed saving. The serum never touched her. She went to him willingly. Now she was back. She''s his, not mine. And that child growing in her womb? A constant reminder of how much I''ve lost. I''ve waited long enough. Too long. Why, Moon Goddess? If she was never mine to begin with, why make me endure this torment? Why start a story you had no intention of finishing? Love is a Chapter 589 ---- I look up and I see Damians brows furrowed. This time the sound of the leather making contact with the skin was not heard He opens his eyes to look up and for a second I see surprise cloud his eyes as he realised it''s me who had dared to intrude into his punishment. That''s enough! She has had enough! My voicees out loud and confident and I see Damien tilting his head to the side, settling his chin on his palm and smirking looking into my eyes. Tt''s not you who decides that, Robin. T don''t care! I feel a grip on my cargo pants. And I look down to find Lilly begging me with her eyes. Asking me not to say anything. Ignoring her I take the whip from her hands and step closer to him. He looked amused, if anything. This was nothing but a joke to him. ---- ee = And then I see him riding up from his seat and approaching me Tsk tsk Robin. Our great superhero. Circling me he stops behind me and I gulp when he leans closer to whisper. Forfy five whips are still left. Would you like to take them on her part? Iclench my fists around the whip and breathe heavily. Can I do that? Lilly isnt even my friend. She has only bullied me since the day I came here. But she doesn''t deserve this. She is already on the verge of unconsciousness. If 1 let her continue? She won''t be able to hold it Walking past me he looks at everyone else and then chuckles. ---- What say recruits? Should our dearest Robin Hood rece Lilly for her punishment! Can he do that for someone else. Is he really that o selfless He smirks to look at me over his shoulder and my blood boils. He thinks I can''t do this? Twill do it. I whisper and I see that smile vanish from his lips. All the humour is gone, getting reced by a dark cold aura enveloping around us. ---- eee = Chapter 330 I stepped forward, my voice steady despite the weight of his cold stare "T admit she was wrong to lie but she doesnt deserve this, No one does. I said firmly. So I''ll take her punishment. The murmurs died down, reced by an intense, almost eerie silence. Eyes darted between me and Damien, disbelief written across every face. Lilly''s expression twisted to shock, but I held my ground, squaring my shoulders Damien paused, and then with slow, calcted steps, he closed the distance between us, his eyes dark and unreadable. The first rule to my training is to protect yourself Chapter 590 ---- before protecting others. One must be whole before trying to heal others. I swallow as I feel his fingers brushing against mine, and before I could realise, the whip is robbed from between my fingers. Being selfless maybe be considered a virtue but in the end it will only give you a 4 by 6 inch grave. And nothing else. His tone was low, menacing,ced with a hint of disappointmenta razor-sharp edge that tried to cut straight through my morals and virtues. But I stood there, refusing to back away. Refusing to admit defeat to him. Then I better sleep peacefully in a grave than live a life of regrets knowing I could save someone but I didn''t. Everyone gasps. I was talking back. Disrespecting him in a way no one has ever did till now. For a moment, he simply stared at me, his gaze like ---- steel, as if he were measuring the depth of my madness and then finally, his lips curled into a twisted smirk. A dark amusement flickering in his eyes, the kind that made ones stomach turn and twist in the most sick ways. Tt was as if he relished the thought, this defiance, this conflict of thoughts, testing my courage as one might test the sharpness of a de. Very well, he said, lifting the whip slowly and stroking it with his fingers, almost savoring the tension Lets see if someone else is as selfless as you to save you. I don''t know what sick game he was ying. I just wanted him to do this and get over with. I was stronger than this, I can easily bear these whips. He stands behind me, and I brace myself for the impact when a familiar voice speaks up. Stop! ---- -_ Damiens eyes drift up and a sick madness clouds in them. Rage would be an understatement, his eyes could murder right now. Robin is right. This is going overboard. I look at Lucas standing there with his hands delved in his pocket casually and I gulp. No! Why is he getting in trouble because of me? I feel a hot fan on my neck and then I hear Damien whisper in my ear. You''ve got yourself a friend, Robin: Congrattions. But lets see how long he stays. With this, Damien steps ahead of me and his legs open in a domineering stance. Locking his hands behind his back, he speaks looking at everyone. Anyone can switch ces with Robin, but remember. Whosoever does that? They will walk out of these grounds the very next second! They will be eliminated from the special seven! Lucas clenches his fist, not taking another step ---- eee = forward. The anger in his eyes for Damien, didn''t have a measure. A smirk of victoryces Damiens lips. As no one said anything. Not even Lilly. It was obvious. No one would give up on their position in special seven just to save me from a punishment. And I kind of understand it But still... [don''t know why. It kind of wrenched something inside me. Why am I feeling hurt? Is this what Damien intended to make me feel all this time? Abandoned? Alone? He walks back behind my back to again whisper to my ear. Look Robin. What did I tell you? No one is as stupid as you. No one will ever sacrifice themselves for you. Chapter 943 ---- He leaned in, his foul breath grazing my cheek. And I shiver in disgust. The fucker had the bottles tracked! Each and every bottle. So thats how he got here despite me eliminating my traces and scent. You underestimated me. And thats thest mistake you''ll ever make. Tclenched my fists behind my back, nails biting into my palms to keep me grounded. His words slithered around me, meant to intimidate, but I refused to let them prate the walls I''d built. Not anymore. Tam immune to them. You betrayed us, he hissed, circling me like a vulture. And now, you''re going to pay for it. His hand shot toward my throat, I didnt flinch. There was no fear left in meonly anger simmering beneath the surface, threatening to boil over. ---- Chapter 512 But before his disgusting hand could touch me, ck tendrils burst through the air, wrapping around his wrist. Gerald yelped, pulling back instinctively, but the tendrils held firm, squeezing until I heard the satisfying crack of bone. [is pain should''ve brought me some relief, but it didnt. Not when I saw who stood behind him. Vincenzo. What have I told you about touching her? His voice was low, controlled, but I felt the weight of every word. [is aura? It had intensified to something dark and deadly , even the monsters take a step back from him. His eyes root daggers at Gerald. Vince, Gerald spat through gritted tecth, his panic poorly concealed She betrayed you The tendrils tightened, and Geralds scream echoed ---- through the room. She is mine, Vincenzo said, his gaze cold and unrelenting. What part of that do you not understand... master? Vincenzos tone dripped with sarcasm, the word master rolling off his tongue like a curse. Gerald''s face went pale. The way he said the word made even Gerald recoil. He was mocking his position, but Gerald knew better. He didn''t dare retort. Rather he gulped and nodded hastily. The tentacles retreat , slithering back into his back. Gerald staggered back, cradling his wrist as he red at Vince. But the fury in his eyes vanished to give way to fear. While for me? I bit the inside of my cheek, forcing myself to remain stoic. Vincenzos protection should veforted me, but it only twisted the knife lodged in my chest Thad betrayed him, and yet here he was, defending ---- me as if nothing had changed. That was the man he was. He still loved me after everything. Or atleast, some part of him did. And the realisation wed at my heart because I was the one responsible for destroying him. His eyes connect with mine for a second, they softened for a fraction and then they were back to steel. Without another word, Vincenzo turned and walked away, his shadow swallowing the ground as he disappeared. A dread settles in my chest He will never forgive me for this. Those eyes.... I had broken something in him. And T fear it was irreceable My knees suddenly felt weak, my chest ached as if someone rooted a dagger in it. He has left me here, with Gerald and his men. Alone: Chapter 592 ---- The unspoken promise lingering thick in the air and then without a word he walks past me, ignoring my existence for the next eight hours in the training What the hell is wrong with you, Robin! Do you realise what could have happened to you! And you did it for that bitch! Did you forget how she bullied you- Lucas bowls out at me as soon as the training ends. I try to ignore him and walk past him but he was persistent. He blocks my way and I ce my hands on my waist to look up at him. Tam talking to you, Robin! I was so fucking scared and the worst thing? I couldn''t do anything. I would have done anything for you but going to thend of darkness is very important for me... I couldn''t be eliminated... I am sorry.. 1. I sigh, folding my arms on my chest. Since when did you start talking so much Lu. I ---- eee loved the silent you more. He grabs my shoulder to step closer to me. And I gulp. Okay.... He was too close. Our fronts were almost brushing. I wonder how he would react if he everes to know I ama girl. Tam really sorry Robin... 1. My finger moves up to press on his lip and for a second everything stood still. Our eyes were dancing... his soft lips brushing my finger. Damn. He is a really beautiful man. Why isn''t he trying to flirt with Summer? They would be the perfect couple... why waste his time on me? T understand rx. Its alright. No! Its not alright! That fucking demon! If I ever get an opportunity I swear I am going to break his fucking face! He may be the best warrior and all but I don''t give a damn. ---- ee He is full of shit and the way he is treating you? Its uneptable. Lucas hates Damien. He has made it clear to me countless times and the reason is me. He doesn''t like how he is unfair to me and keeps targeting me Rx. Its alright. This is just a training. Patting his shoulder I was going to walk past him when he grabbed my arm, stopping me. What did he say to you in you ear? Was he threatening y- No Lucas. It was nothing. Llie. I cant have him know that he has called me to his quarters. He will worry for no reason. ---- eee = He nods, buying my lie and I ruffle my fingers through his hair before leaving. He hates it And I love to trouble him. Not my hair Robin. I have told you- See you, Lu. Chapter 952 ---- profound in them. She squirmed against the tentacles, muffled cries escaping her gagged mouth. Unmm! Her muffled voice grated against my ears, and I stepped forward, my boots crunching against the wreckage. My gaze fell to her swollen belly, where our child rested. Her shirt had ridden up, revealing the delicate curve of her stomach My anger faltered, a crack forming in the walls of my I moved closer, the heat of my breath fanning against her belly button. She shivered, her body arching involuntarily, afraid I will hurt our baby. Ijust stayed there and then suddenly grabbed her ass to stop her dangling body. er body stilled, goosebumps appear on her skin and I pressed my lips against the curve of her belly. She stiffened. And then I heard it. ---- Chapter 516 Lub. Dub. GiLub. The sound of life. The sound of my child The storm within me receded, reced by something quieter, deeper. The monster retreated to the recesses of my mind, its ws dulling, its roar fading. My breaths slowed, my heartbeat syncing with the soft rhythm beneath my lips. My child My child needed me. And yet... T looked up at her, tears still streaming down her face. I couldn''t tell if they were for me or for herself, but it didnt matter anymore. T loved her. I loved her with a depth that scared me, a ferocity that threatened to consume us both. But love wasn''t enough. ---- Not anymore. You are free of me and my love, little one, T said, my voice low and hollow. The words felt like jagged ss in my throat, each syble cutting deeper. Her eyes widened, a desperate noise escaping her gagged mouth. You don''t have to lie now, I continued, stepping back as I loosened the tentacles that bound her. Go. I release you from my prison. I let her fall gently to the floor, her body crumpling among the debris. She tried to speak, to crawl toward. me, but I couldn''t bear to look at her anymore. If 1 stayed... if I stayed, I would destroy her. Without another nce, I turned and walked away, my footsteps heavy, each one pulling me further from the only thing I had ever truly loved Go, little one. ---- Leave before its toote Chapter 596 ---- from me. Gripping the edge of the tub, I struggle to pull myself out of the water. I step out to only find myself dripping with water. Here. This may help. He offers me a towel and I take it from his hands. Our fingers brush past. T - thank you, Sir. He nods walking away, indirectly meaning for me to follow hin. Rubbing the towel on my neck, face and arms. I was relieved to know the white tape on my chest wasnt showing. My clothes were sticking to me but it was nothing my cloak couldn''t handle: I step after him into his room and I just stand there awkwardly, not knowing where to sit. We may be far from the city but the room didn''tck any luxuries. Plush rugs ---- eee Chandelier. Four-poster bed. Silk beddings Ornate Furniture. He drapes a navy blue silk robe around his body, busy tying the knot and I can''t stop my eyes from drifting lower to stare at the chest hair peeking at me through the robes deep V. Oblivious of my intruding eyes, he walked to the bonfire, crouched in front of it and kindled it to life Come. Sit her. You will dry up before you know. Th-ank you Sir. I walk to the closest chair to the bonfire and drop down on it. His face was glowing with the light, his side profile shone brighter than the sun and I bite my lip. Damn. Even if I never admit it, he steals the gold for being the most beautiful man in the world ---- That perfectly lined nose. Those soft lips. Those thick brows. And those piercing green orbs. They were like aplete rainforest I was afraid to get lost in. Done, he walks to a cupboard and pulls out some sses and another bottle of alcohol from it. Dropping them on the table between us, he settles on the seat opposite me and pushes a ss towards me. Lighten up Robin. Let''s enjoy the night. T-I don''t drink, Sir. His ss stops mid-air and he looks at me You don''t? I shake my head in a no and rub my freezing hands together. No, Sir. Tle scoffs, looking at me in annoyance and then ---- eee = chugging the entire ss in one go. You don''t have any problem passive smoking from the mouth of another recruit, yet you have a problem drinking a ss with yourmander. My mind goes nk. How... how does he know about that? Only me and Lucas were there. Is he going to punish me? Is this why I am here? Oh gosh! I should have known his eyes were everywhere. He is going to find out anyway. Listen to me, Sir. It wasn''t the way it looked. I didn''t want to- He shows me his hand, taking away my chance to even tell him the truth. His features screamed disinterest. To be honest I don''t care, Robin. You like that guy, dont you? What is his name....umm Tle points his finger unintentionally in the air, trying Chapter 595 ---- T don''t know what came over me. I rush towards him in barely a second, catching his shoulder but the gravity was yet to strike us. The strength of his weight, drive both of us backwards and the next thing I know we both drop into the bath tub behind with all the water in the pool sshing out. Breathless, I look up to only freeze We were touching and drenched His bare skin was warm under my fingers, the scent of the alcohol on his breath mingling with that cinnamon scent of his that I felt like I haven''t sniffed in ages He blinked, momentarily unfocused, as if unable understand what has happened but then his gaze found mine, clear and sharp in spite of his inebriation. There was a flicker of surprise in his eyeslike he hadn''t expected anyone to catch him, let alone me. My grip steadied, hands nted firmly against his chest, holding him as we both were literally floating ---- ee = in water. The flower petals sticking onto our wet bodies His breathing slowed as he looked down, his gaze drifting to where my fingers rested against his skin. I swallowed, unable to look away, feeling his chest rise and fall beneath my palms. For the first time, his usually controlled exterior was fraying, the rough edges of vulnerability showing through, giving me a glimpse of a side to him I didn''tecen knew existed in the first ce. Are you hurt? Physically no. Yet my heart... I couldn''t say. His eyes search my body with genuine concern, I shake my head in a no and he rxes. Tis taut arm muscles loosen. I thought he would move back. Allow me to escape. ---- But my eyes widen when he brought a hand up, his fingers brushing against my mask as he held my gaze, his expression somewhere between confusion and intrigue Your eyes..... He whispers, looking into my very soul. You have her eyes, Robin. Or..... is this really you? His fingers move down to remove my mask and I go stiff as a board ---- eee = Chapter 334 Y-you are mistaken, Sir. Texim, gripping his wrist at thest moment, stopping him. Our eyes sh, he continues to stare at me with that same depth that could make one drown and then that smile on his lips is back. He nods to pull back his hand. Of course Robin. I must be dreaming. After all that''s the only ce I can afford to see her now. His words were doing something inside me. Cracking something inside that I didn''t even know I owned. Giving him an awkward smile I press my palms on his chest and he gets up from me. Thear him curse under his breath as he turns away Chapter 603 ---- What the hell! He is telling this to me now! What was he doing asking me about my sleep! Wasting my time obviously! I try to rush out of the bed when my feet gets entangled in theforter and the very next second, gravity became my best friend. I stumbled forward to fall and my body crashes down with my face kissing the floor. Aghhh! Shit! Thear a scoff and I look up to see the bastard struggling to hold in augh. Raising a brow, he gives me a look of amusement. A clumsy hero? Aren''t you one in a kind Robin? T hate him. I swear I am going to kill him one day. Picking myself up along with my dignity, I dust off imaginary dust to give him a sweet smile. ---- ee = Just checking the floor Sir. It seems to have a bit dirt on it, just like its owners personality. Shit! Did I just talk back! Tam dead! ---- Chapter 339 ce bes nk and I swear I saw a smile on his lips. But it vanishes faster than it came. His eyes turn emotionless, hi Am [ hallucinating now? Four minutes, fifty seconds. He didn''t need to tell me again, I splint out of his room towards my tent. If I was me... I mean the woman me, not dressed as a boy I would have been worried of the other recruits waiting in the training ground looking at me. But as I am a man. Spending a night in themander or rather the Alphas tent wouldn''t raise a rumour right? What worst could have two men done in a room? Drunk to unconsciousness? ---- eee = Stripping my clothes and standing under the shower, T let the cold water wash away all the mornings sleepiness. Drying myself up I struggle wrapping the tape back around my blossoms. My poor boobs. They don''t even get the time to breathe In the castle, I couldn''t sleep with my bra on and look at me now. Keeping them bandaged up day and night. My boobs are sacrificed their freedom to help give me freedom in return. Respect for them. Putting on the clothes, I just shake my wet short hair and run towards the trading ground. I gulp seeing everyone already there with Damien standing in front. Moon goddess please! Don''t let me bete... please! Everyone turns around to look at me and I drop Chapter 609 ---- My mind was stuck On just one word. Traumatic event.... Physical assault. The images of that night when I found her all naked with dead bodies scattered around her. Those marks on her skin.... That fear in her eyes flood into my mind and my sts clench. Red. That''s all I saw right now. It was all because of those filthy fuckers. I swear if they were alive that day I found them? I would have tortured them every second of their life. They would have begged me for death but I wouldn''t have given it to them. Why now? Why did he have it all of a sudden. The doctor shrugs his shoulders. Tt could be triggered by anything. Drinking, touch... ---- eee Touch Thad my arm wrapped around her neck. She was trapped in my arms. There was a blindfold on her eyes, I had used that scent nullifying spray. She had no idea her partner is no one else but me. She thought I was a stranger. Aman. Who could hurt her, who touched her without her permission? Fuck! This has happened all because of me. I was the one responsible for it. I drop down on the chair and drop my head in my hands. How could I be such a fool? Why couldn''t I see? She may act all brave and fearless from the outside. But on the inside, she was frightened. She needed to be handled with care considering the events that has ---- happened with her. Yet look at me. His body shut him down to protect itself. It''s not thatmon but if it begins. Its very difficult tobat it. People suffer from them their entire lives and have repeated urrences of it. He can have it again so that''s why I gave you that medicine. Please take care. Tnod at the doctor as he walks out and I couldn''t help stare at the unconscious womanying beside me. I longed to touch her. My fingers extend to brush her short hair out of her forehead But then I stop myself. A voice whispers in my mind My wolf. ---- eee = He whined. We triggered it. We will only hurt her more. Don''t. And just like that I withraw my hand, clench it into fists and m it on the wall behind Fuck! Fuck! Tam ruining her. Chapter 598 ---- Love is when I give without limits...... despite knowing I may not get all of it back in return. Love is selfless Sir..... Yet you still ask me to be selfish. The excitement in my voice notches down as I remember today''s event. How no one stepped forward to save me Putting on that fake smile I look up to find him deeply staring at me You are right, love is selfless. Its all about giving and hoping nothing in return. Tle whispers, leaning closer to me and I hear my heart thudding in my ears. But sometimes...... A little hope that they love you back? Is all that you need in life to survive. To breathe without kissing them everyday. To see without seeing them. ---- eee And to sleep without having them in your arms. Is he talking about me. Could it be....did... did he love me? You seem to be in love, Sir. Is it her? Your fiance? He chuckles to throw his head back inughter and I gulp. To stare at him nkly. Let me tell you a secret, Robin. He asks me to lean closer and I do. Eager to know what he wants to tell me. You don''t fall in love with your destroyer. Zariyan Volkov is thest woman on this I will ever fall in love with. I look into his eyes and there was so much hate in them that I knew he wasnt lying. He hates me and somewhere I don''t me him. I rejected him. I pushed him away and forced him to leave me. I destroyed him just to preserve myself. ---- But do I regret it? No. I don''t. But then what is this wing in my chest, why do looking at him makes me wonder, how things would have been if I had told him the truth about me being the robin Hood. If I had given him a chance to change. Would he have changed his ideologies, his thinking for me? Could he have opened the door to my cage and said..... Soar. ---- eee = Chapter 336 His eyes drop along with his body and before I know his huge frame drops on me. Sir! He was drunk, out of his senses. I catch him and his face presses into my chest. His head feasting against my shoulder freeze, gulping the lump caught in my throat. His words repeat in my mind like a broken record. You don''t love the one who destroys you. Zariyan Volkov will be thest woman I will ever fall in love. Zariya-n He whispers my name in his half conscious state and and it again tugs something inside me. I should have pushed him away, maintained distance, not caring if he drinks himself to unconsciousness. But I couldn''t. Chapter 614 ---- Alex exims, stepping on the rock behind me and I just ignore him. Lilly has stopped bullying me after that day I helped her but him? No days passes without him teasing me with hisme jokes. Not now Alex. I get up to walk back inside when he blocks my way. Sighing I look up. We were both standing on a rock, he needs to move aside to make way so that I can leave. Alen He starts moving closer to me, and I try to stay calm. Standing beside me he leans closer to whisper in my ear. You know I am tired of looking at this stupid mask of yours everyday. Lets see the ugly truth you hide behind it. ---- And then, the very next second I feel a push on my chest and I find my body falling back, plunging into the waters. His smirking face was thest thing I saw, before the water engulfed mepletely. ---- Chapter 346 The plunge knocked my very breath out of my chest as the icy water enveloped me the instant I hit. My gasp is swallowed like a predator consumes its prey, whole, and I feel my body getting pulled down by a relentless unbearable force. Down I went, the weight of my soaked cloak dragging me under, the river''s depths tugging greedily at my limbs. Panic spiked me as my hands fail to catch anything for support and I feel my mask beginning to slip, the leather straps loosening from the water''s relentless force. The mask should be the least of my concerns. I could die here. And my body may never be recovered But it has been the only veil of my identity for so long. Tt made me. Me. ---- eee = The Robin Hood And not some soiled princess of a Kingdom. I grappled for the mask, my fingers fumbling as the chill numbed my grip, but it was toote. The mask floated free, stolen away by the current, leaving my face exposed to the murky depths. My lungs screamed for air, I tried to move up, to break the surface, but every frantic kick seemed to sink me only deeper. What is this merciless spiral? Why cant I escape from it? And then T saw them. The shadoed of death. They danced in the green darkness below, eager to envelope me in their darkness, to steal my soul and leave this perishable body behind to rot No. Lam the light as dadda used to call me. No darkness can ever envelope me. I will not give die in a river. I will not give up... Chapter 600 ---- My pulse races, lungs suffocate and my entire body freezes as I feel him wrapping his arms around my frame and snuggling his face into my chest. Don''t... don''t leave me Princess. Dont push me away. Just for tonight. Please. My eyes soften and it tore something in my heart. My hands that were fisted to push at his chest, open up and softly rest on his chest. All the struggle, the stubbornness, the fight withdraws from me Just for the night. Just for few hours. I think I could stay here. It feels so warm and home like here. I give up and he tightens his arms around me, a satisfied moan leaves his lips. We were close yet too far. He was lost in my dreams... my thoughts... unaware that I was right here in his arms. ---- And then stating like that I don''t know when my eyes start dropping and I surrendered to sleep ---- Chapter 337 She shifted in her sleep. Deep lines furrow on her brows and her soft lips part open. When suddenly soft fingers touch those lines, and they easen. Damien wasying on his elbow, staring at the mask beautyying beside her. His lips tug up into a smile as he takes the time to softly trace her features. Starting from that furrowed brows, touching those closed eyshes, trailing that small button nose to stop on those lips. On those lying pretty Lips. Her maskyed on the side table beside him and she was vulnerable and exposed to the beast,ying on his very bed. You can''t hide or run from me Princess. He softly whispers, lifting up her hands toy a soft kiss on her knuckles. ---- eee = You seriously thought you woulde in front of me dressed as a man and I wouldn''t know? Trailing those curled eyshes of her with his ring finger, he scoffs. The second I saw these rebelling orbs of brown outside that orphanage? T knew it was you. You could hide from this entire world but not from me, Princess. Those eyes? I can identify them in millions... let alone behind a mask for disguise. Snaking his hands around her neck, Damien hovers over her and drops a dozen of tender kisses along her neck The ce where his mark remains. Yet the very ce she is audacious enough to hide behind that stupid make up. She moans. Her body squirms. Despite being in deep sleep. And Damiens lips only curl up further. Chapter 620 ---- Chapter 350 Zariyans POV No one saw Alex after that day. It was like he vanished from the surface of this. He didn''t even bid anyone farewell Not even Lilly. And it was kind of strange and disheartening. Maybe he just regrets his actions and didn''t have the courage to meet anyone. I wonder what Damien would have told him on this so called farewell meet. Are you again thinking about him? Lucas asks, nudging my shoulders and I shake my head in a no. Liar. I can see it on your face. I scoff. ---- ee = Tam the Liar? Are you sure? You cant even see my face. He loses this argument and I only chuckle. Tt was not your fault Robin. If anything I was thankful that demon was there to save. I went inside and I had no idea something like this would have happened. Most of the time I hate that demon. But at times I also admire him. Everyone must be so scared to dive into that river. Tt isnt just any river Robin. Its called the river of death for a reason. Its said that no one has ever drowned into it and got back alive. Some even say a darkness lives under it which tries to pull all the things of light in it. My head snaps to him. I think I did saw it... Was it true then? The seal idnt the only opening to the Land of Darkness. At old times, the river of death was. ---- Everyone has heard about it so no one ever goes into the deeper water. But the way that demon dived in to save you? Tts clear. He isn''t afraid of death or darkness. And I guess that is why he is ourmander. He has ovee all kinds of fears. T look up at Damien sitting there on the other side of the bonfire, sharpening his dagger while listening to scout and I bite my lip His eyes immediately drift up to meet mine. I drop my gaze. Shit! These eye contacts are getting awkward now. Tow many days are left exactly? Task and Summer speaks from behind. While offering both me and Lucas a cup of coffee. One week. Good time rushes. Doesn''t it? ---- os Indeed. Icradle the cup of coffee in my hands, taking in its aroma when I hear a pair of hurried footstepsing towards us. We all look up to see two men walking in towards us with fear evident in their eyes They are from the nearby vige. Jason observes and I noticed their attites to realise it. With a white cloth around their waist and those head bands. They were from the tribal pack at the border. Damien gets up to approach them with Scout at his trail. We all stare with bated breaths. Eager to know what this was about. Looks serious. Tcould bet. And then I watch Scout taking those men inside while Damien steps towards us. Chapter 622 ---- The story was long finished and burried. But could it be that we all were wrong all this time? A hundred thoughts were swirling in my mind. I close my eyes but all I see is that nightmare... that monster in front of a me. Sweat dribbles down my forehead and I stagger another step back when my back ms against a chest and I turn around to immediately say sorry. Tam sorry IL My words don''t get a closure as my eyes lock with a familiar pair of green eyes. He was already looking down at me with a dark look in his eyes. What''s wrong? He asks me and my eyes widen. How did he guessed? Is it that obvious. ?Avoidong his eyes I readjust the mask to gulp. No-thing. He stares into my eyes for a few seconds and then he looks up at everyone to dere. There is a change in ns. We aren''t leaving after a ---- ee = week. We leave tomorrow. I expect all of you to be ready at 8 tomorrow. And yes..... His eyes steer back to me and I somehow knew nothing good was going to follow. Robin would not be joining us. My eyes snap up to him in shock and I hear everyone gasp. What the hell does he mean by that? Why won tl being along? Is he disqualifying me from the special seven? Without another word he turns around to leave when I step forward to speak. My hands clenched into fists by my side. Tneed to know the reason! You cant just go around disqualifying us at your free will! His retreating footsteps stop. His hands delve into his pockets and he looks back at me over his shoulder. Those green eyes sweep over my frame and then he settles then on my brown orbs to speak nonchntly. ---- ee You are weak Robin. You will be only holding us back. I only want the best of the best to join me. I feel something sinking in my chest. How... how can he do this to me? Now that I am so close to meeting momma.... He can t... he cant snatch away my only hope. T wasnt weak.... I may havegged behind in some of the tasks but in the end Ipleted them sessfully. How can hee to a conclusion such as this? You are wrong. I am not weak. He raises a brow, stepping closer to me and I hold my ground. Gulping I look up as he stands before me, our chests almost brushing. You are not the one who decides that Robin. I am your Commander. T don''t care. All I know is that you are being wrong and unjust! You can''t just give me hope and snatch it away like that! I want to go Commander. Please. ---- eee = I literally plead him with my eyes. My desperation was evident. But his eyes don''t soften. Not even for a second. My decision is final. Dering he turns around and I feel an unbound fury unleashing inside me. I wanted to bloody prove him wrong To shatter his beliefs that I was weak. And there was only one way to do that now. Duel. I challenge you to a duel. If you win I will willingly stay back but if you don''t? You can''t stop me from joining you to thend of darkness. Ihear Summer and Jason gasp while I feel Lucas gripping my arm and pulling me back. Ate you stupid Robin. Don''t do this. You will get hurt! Tignore him, my eyes stay rooted at those green orbs. From the little [have known Damian? He never goes down from a challenge. His ego is too inted to be Chapter 624 ---- She seriously thinks she can defeat me in a duel? The best warrior in the world? I would hate to dete her bubble of confidence but she has challenged the Wrong man. I know asking her to stay back wasn''t a just decision on my part. She has proved herself worthy of being here, sharing this ce with all the other four warriors. But justice can go fuck itself at the moment. Her safetyes paramount What I saw in that vige? That mass murder and that drawing? There is no way I was going to put her life in danger in all this. This was far worse than I expected. This wasnt just any mission. It can prove to be the most deadliest and dangerous mission of my life. I don''t know how many of these monsters are there and what all awaits for us on the other side of the river of death. I don''t even know if me or anyone else in this team is ---- eee going to make it back. If we are ever going to see the light again. But whatever it may be? I can''t have her join us. My body and mind won''t function knowing she is in danger. I won''t be able to concentrate with her being around So this is the best decision for both of us. I won''t let her win today. She is going to lose. The easy way or the hard way. And she is going to stay back here. I step further in and everyone stops talking. One by one they take notice of me and bow down at me. T don''t bother them a nce. My eyes stay rooted on those anxious brown orbs that immediately harden as soon as they connect with mine. I stop in front of her and everyone else moves back ---- from the white line of the circle to surround us. She cracks her neck to either side, adjusting her gloves and I nkly stand there taking in her body posture. My eyes drift to her chest and my Cret popped up his head to question. His curiosity got the best of him. T wonder how she hides those beautiful full blossoms of hers. It almost looks t and manly. T sigh to answer. Probably a tape or something. Oh how desperately I want to rip off those tapes andtch on- A punches my way, out of the blue and I dodge it at thest second to side step. Damn. Shut up. You got me distracted there. I curse my Cret and focus back on those stormy brown orbs rooting daggers at me. Like literally. Damn. ---- Shees at me again and I effortlessly dodge it, crouch and stand behind her instead. She whips around, her short hair flip to brush past my face and I freeze for a second. That sweet scent of hers. Fuck! This is a bloody torture. T just want to grab her nape and press my lips on her. To devour them like my favourite fruit. To suck them red and leave her breathless. To- Who is getting distracted now? My Cret questions and I grip her small clenched fists just inches away from my face. Our eyes connect and I see her gritting her teeth in redefined fury. Her left thigh lifts for a leg kick and I immediately wrap my hand around her ankles to turn her around. A gasp leaves her lips, the cheering surrounding us subsides down as I band my left arm under her breasts and tug her back. She stumbles tond on my chest, I keep her leg locked behind her back. Ageh Chapter 604 ---- behind Ben. Praying. Please. Please. Ben looks back at me to wink. Calm down Robin. Ten seconds are still left. Phew. Saved. I let out a deep sigh and thank him. He turns in front and I watch Damien beginning with today''s session We will continue from where we leftst time. Blindfolds on. Gosh I hate this the most. This imaginary partner of mine is keeping me on my toes Scout would be leading you today. I have somewhere to be. Damien announced and all the anxiousness left my body. I don''t know why I was relieved. I will be safe ---- eee from his prying eyes. Scout begins but I couldn''t hear any footsteps walking away. I must have missed it. First task, Damien barked, his boots crunching on the ground Find your partner. No speaking, no signals. You''ll rely solely on sound and feel. Move! My heart raced as I stretched out my arms, groping through the cool, thick air. My hands brushed nothing but empty space, my ears straining for any clue. I inched forward, feeling my senses sharpen in the darkness. Just then, I heard the faintest intake of breath and reached toward it instinctively, my hand grazing an arm. Was this my partner? Tow would I even know, but I am sure he will be able to identify me. The person holds my shoulders as if to judge my size and then I hear his footsteps walking away. ---- Okay. After few minutes I feel another person approaching me. This one touches my hand and arms. And then retreats: It was strange. How everyone was using different limbs to identify their partner. And then there is my partner. He is audacious. I must admit. He touches my face. Tracing every inch of it, not even bothered feeling my lips I feel another persone. I feel fingers touching my mask, trying to identify me. Hope fills my chest. But then before those fingers could trace lower to my lips. T feel an arm wrap around my waist, pulling me flush to a hard chest. I gasp. ---- eee = Hot breath fans behind my ear. And I instinctively knew. He was the one. The one holding me was my partner. Lsee you found me. Imurmured softly, keeping my voice low but he heard me, yet he says nothing to acknowledge me. I thought I would instigate him to speak and be able to guess who he is from his voice. But he was clever. He doesn''t want to be known or found. Tam sure he knows my identity. No one here wears a mask except me. But I know nothing about him. Te didn''t even let me trace his face. As if afraid, I will identify him. Now that you''ve found your partner, Scouts voice echoes your job is to dodge. Move with every breath and Chapter 630 ---- Chapter 355 Princess...? What are y-ou saying Sir? T whisper and his eyes only darken. Pressing his palms beside my body, he leans in closer to my face and I try my best to avoid his eyes. So you are not my Princess, huh? My. My stupid wolf leaps up at that word while my entire world copsed right there. My eyes snap up to him and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. Princess? Haha? That sounds like a nickname for your fiance, Sir. You must be mistaken. Iam not her. Tf anything I am not even a woman. I try tough it aside but he had no such intentions. His face stays hard as ice. I see his hands ced beside my body clench into ---- ee = fists. His eyes root holes into my own while he only Jeans lower to fan his hot breath on my lips. Are you not now? Alright. If that''s the case you wouldn''t mind me doing this? Right? My eyes widen as I feel his fingers sneaking up into my top and moving up at a tantalising pace Fuck! Sparks don''t light up because of that mate bond neutralizing potion I have been having since thest one month. But that trail of burning desire? It was there, sending a shiver down to my very core. Our breaths were intermingling. Our eyes stay connected As my back arches up from the bed. Don''t. Stop- It was toote. His fingers grip the tape I had tied around my breasts and the next thing I know, he pulls me up from it, making our chests touch. ---- ee I gasp, my mouth opens in shock and he only brushes our nose tips together. Neither of us move or say anything, until he finally breaks the ice. Do you want me to check for others proofs as well? Trust me Princess. I wouldn''t mind taking that little womanhood of yours which is begging me to touch it right now, right here. His words did it. I feel a wetness pool between my legs and I grit my teeth to move my head to the other side. How long? How long have you known it was me? I drop my fascade. It was no use. He was pretending all this while. However what I really wanted to know was what gave it away? My physique? Voice? Since the first time I saw you. You seriously think I wouldn''t recognize these rebellious brown orbs behind a mask? My eyes snap up to him. ---- os So does this mean he knew it since the day at the orphanage? Since day one? Coming back and seeing that cut in your hand where I had cut Robin was another proof that solidified my observation. You can fool your father... those kids... the entire world Princess. But you can never fool me. Things weren''t making sense. Tf he did knew, why didn''t he tell anyone and instead why did he give me the scroll and invite me here? Did you seriously thought you would ask me to leave you and I will? Look at you. Falling right into my trap. Coming running after me with this stupid mask, dressed as a man. I got my answer and my heart abandons my chest. A feeling of dread settles in my chest. So.... Does this mean he was ying me on his fingers all this time? Tt was all a n? Chapter 632 ---- I thought... I thought I was free of him and the matebond. But it seems I was only dragged in deeper. Tt would have been way better if he was my mate, rather than getting stuck with a man like you! I curse moon goddess for the day she decided to mate me with someone like y- T couldn''tplete Gripping my neck, he pulls up my frame and I freeze when soft lips press on mine in a rough possessive im. I try to break free. But he continues to kiss me and just like that I let go. My body slumps against his and I give up this fight My wolf rejoices, cherishing this moment. She urges me to kiss back but I don''t. I just let him do whatever he wants to. Tlis tongues delves in and I feel it exploring my mouth like Iam some favourite candy of his he couldn''t get enough Leaving both of us breathless, he slightly pulls back ---- eee to tuck up my chin. His eyes pools of underlying fury as he warns me. dare you to take his name again from your lips, Princess. He warns me, biting on my lower lip and my mouth opens to gasp. Do I see jealousy here? Tw Tug He tugs on my roots with his long fingers entangled in my short hair. Making my chin to tilt up and my lips to breathe against his. Tnca. His lips are back on me in a punishing kiss. And I moan against them. My lungs were ready to explode and my thighs were pooling with a wetness I wasnt very proud of. Fuck this man, dammit! What is he doing to me? ---- 9 Do you still wanna try He mocks, looking down at my bruised lips and I look away from him to curse under my breath. Bastard. He only smirks at this. Stealing another peck. Only for you. ---- eee = Chapter 357 Damien''s POV Thave administered a doze of pain killers and anaesthesia but it is still going to hurt. I want someone to hold him down. My princesses eyes widen in terror as she looks at the doctor. Her lips open and close but no words leave them. I walk closer to her and offer her my open palm. She looks at my hand and then into my eyes. That rebelling spirit was still burning in those brown orbs. Ignoring my hand, she clenched the bedsheets instead and nods at the doctor. Tt did hurt Her rejection has always had an effect on me. But I never show it. Chapter 607 ---- Chapter 341 Damien''s POV Fear. Thats something I rarely feel from anything. Its like T had gone immune to what it is. Until this woman.... My Princess entered my life. Tam afraid of her doing something stupid and getting hurt, I am afraid of her selflessness, her kindness, her golden heart which puts others above her. And most important of all. Tam afraid of losing her. I wrap my arm around her neck, pulling her back to my chest. My face drips into her nape...., gosh this is my favourite ce from now on. Thate her for cutting those long beautiful strands of her hair. ---- ee = But at the same time I love this easy ess to her soft neck. Fuck. If only I can nibble it and mark it mine. She was tired. She was breathing heavily and her limbs were sore.I wanted her to stop struggling, to stop trying to attack me. She has worn out enough of her body for today. But she stays stubborn. That inferno fire burning inside her easnt so easy to smoulder. My iron grip slowly seizes her struggle and I feel her giving up. Her nails wing my arms retreat and a satisfied growl erupts from my chest. That''s it. Give up Princess. You did good for today. Iam so proud of you. I was inhaling her heavenly scent, when suddenly I feel her entire body weight dropping on top of me. Her head drops back on my chest. listen to her ---- heartbeat and it was going crazy. Fear. I feel it again and I rip open the blindfold from my eyes to look down at her. She was unconscious. Her eyes were closed and her body was still in my arms. Robin! Texim. Slipping the blindfold into my pocket and pulling her up in my arms. I remove her blindfold and I see her eyes were closed. Scout! Call for the medics! Y-es Sir. The traininges to an abrupt end. And all the recruits remove their blindfolded to rush in. That bastsrd... Lucases sprinting towards us to drop down beside her. ---- eee = Robin! Whats wrong? Wake up! He was going to touch her, when I stop him. Our eyes sh. He is going to be fine. Resume to your training. Twenty rounds. With that being said I slip an arm under her back and legs and pull her up. Lucas looks at me in bitterness, he clenched his fists but he didn''t dare say anything. Good. He should know his position. Carrying her inside, bridal style, I kick open the door to my room andy her on the bed. Removing her shoes, I touch her feet to find them freezing. I check her hands and they were the same. Whats wrong with her? She was fine this morning What happened to her suddenly? Chapter 638 ---- eyes No Ican''t stay back while they go to thend of darkness. This is my only chance. Tf I had known how to open the portal? I would have done it myself. But that''s the thing. I don''t know. He is the only one who can take me there. Damien, please. You don''t understand. I need to go there. Please! T will not ask anything else from you again. Please! I never thought I would plead with him but I can do anything to find Mom right now. There is silence. He says nothing. And then I feel him tucking a short fringe of my hair behind my ear. My body immediately leans closer to ---- eee his touch because of the bond. Nothing is more important than your safety. He deres, softlyying me back on the mattress and I feel my chest heaving up and down rapidly. Tears slip down my eyes to dampen the blindfold. Tcan take care of myself dammit! Plus you will be there- We are not talking about this anymore, Princess. Now rest. He picks up my legs to softlyy them on the mattress. I feel something soft like aforter covering me up and I only feel more tears leave my eyes as I try to move to no avail. This is ufortable... ugh. It''s for your good, Princess. Now behave till ] am not back. He settles a kiss on my forehead and I close my eyes to only feel disgusted ---- Just look at him He has tied me up like some animal being taken for butchering. And then he dares to kiss me and tell me that''s for my good? hear his footsteps turning around to retreat and I seethe under my breath. T wanted to hurt him. To make him feel pain. And I only have one option for it. I Zariyan Volkov, reject you, Damien- I couldn''tplete it. Before I could hear the bond snap, his palm pressed to my lips and a low thunderous growl escaped his lips. T feel the aura of the room shift drastically as my words get muffled under his hand I squirm again, tears of frustration trail down to touch his hand but he did nothing to pull back. T dare you... I dare you toplete that, Princess. ---- eee = He warns me and I hear my wolf whine in my mind She was angry at me and was going to retreat for a few days. Not that I care. I continued to try but every time my words were choked under his palms I don''t know how long I tried unless I finally gave up, feeling my throat burning Twas not going to do this but you left me with no choice. He speaks and my brows furrow. What does he mean- His hand moves back and I feel something sticky pressing on my lips instead. My heart leaps in my chest. A duct tape? Did he really... Good night. I feel something warm pressing at the corner of my lips and then heys ast peck on the duct tape, Chapter 641 ---- Tt isnt just any river Robin. Its called the river of death for a reason. Its said that no one has ever drowned into it and got back alive. Some even say a darkness lives under it which tries to pull all the things of light in it.The seal idnt the only opening to the Land of Darkness. At old times, the river of death was. Everyone has heard about it so no one ever goes into the deeper water." Lucass words repeat in my mind. He... He said the seal isnt the only opening. In old times? The river of death was. So does this mean that if I drown in it.... I may get teleported to thend of darkness? My palms turn mmy as I stare at the brutal undercurrent of the water. I don''t even know how to swim... Its like a suicide mission. What if there is no opening under it? But I saw that darkness thest time. This is myst option. Princess Zariyan! The carriage is here! ---- Scout''s voice echoes from behind and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. I have to hurry up. I take a step closer to the banks of the river and then with a deep inhale Tleap. ---- Chapter 362 The legends of thend of darkness weren''t a lic. Those who have lived in it, knew it was as real as the existence of life. The river of death whispers, but only to those who want to listen A dark entity lurked at the riverbed, a keeper of secrets and a gateway to the Land of Darkness. A ce between life and death. This was the same darkness that took Adrian to thend of darkness, the same darkness which resides the demons of death and made him strike a deal with them. No one who ventured into its depths had ever returned, swallowed whole by its inky embrace. But Zariyan wasnt seeking a way back. She was searching for her mother. A there was only this darkness that can take her to her. ---- The icy water hit her like a wall of needles, forcing the air from her lungs. She had almost forgotten how it felt to sink in the water, but now that she was here? The fear that had gripped her that day? Was back. And only a hundred times worse because there wasn t any Damien to save her today. The current twisted around her limbs, dragging her into its cold, relentless depths and this time she didn''t struggle against it. She allowed the ruthless water to take her wherever it wanted. Tier eyes darted into the murky waters, but light was going farther and farther away from her. Letting her arms float aimlessly in the water, she sees the little breaths of air stored in her lungs, escaping her lips in the form of bubbles Tt wasn''t far. Death was very near. And this time she was ready to embrace it. Deeper... more deeper. Chapter 610 ---- Chapter 243 Zariyans POV My eyes flutter open and that tightening in my chest, that pounding of my heart that darkness was gone. I felt safe There was no foreign touch, no fear of death anymore. The world swims back to focus as if I have surfaced from deep water. My limb feltden, my head was numb, but I could breathe again. You are back. A voice speaks up and I look beside me to see Lucas sitting on a chair beside me. I look around and I realise I was back in my room. The room that I share with him. Relief softened his features as he finds me awake. You gave me quite a scare Robin. ---- eee o What happened Lask, trying to get up when he stops me. Don''t move much. You need to rest for few hours. I drop back to sigh. Lifting my hand I run it on my masked face You cked out. The doctor said it was because you weren''t eating properly. [look at him with furrowed brows. That couldnt be it. eat more than Jason, him and Summerbined. But why would the doctor lie? Ttold you to take care of yourself and stop giving damn about others. Now look at you? Do you know how scared everyone was? One second we all were training and the next second a loud thud is heard followed by that demon screaming your name! My eyes steer to him. Damien? ---- -_ Yes who else. That man is sick, I tell you. You are my roommate, we are such good friends but he wasn''t even letting me touch you! Tet alone me? If anyone moved closer to you, his Cret would grow] at us. Warning us. He picked you up in his arms and walked away, giving us the next task of running rounds. Like seriously? You were sick there, how could any one of us focus on training! T blink. Once. Twice. Okay that was difficult to digest. Him and worried. for me? From which direction is the sun rising these days? Anyways forget all that. Here. Take your soup. I made you your favourite. From now on I will personally monitor what all you eat and something like this will never happen again. He ces the soup in front of me and I grunt. ---- eee = Lu, not right now. Please. No! I won''t listen to anything you say! You will drink it or I will shove it down your throat if I have to. I raise a brow and he avoids my eyes to rub his neck. T mean lL... I chuckle seeing his red face and he rxes. Fine. I will drink it. His eyes light up and I smile T didn''t... I didn''t meant to worry you. I am sorry. He gives me a soft reassuring smile. Worryes with the territory when its you. But everything is fine now. Just focus on eating and sleeping. I took a shaky breath to nod and I look down to find his hand resting over mine. He offers it a soft squeeze and I squeeze it in return. Chapter 643 ---- unknown. ---- eee Chapter 363 Zariyan''a POV Darkness. lL open my eyes yet it felt like they were still closed. I couldn''t see anything. Not even a silhouette. There wasn''t any heaviness of water pushing me down, I was drenched but I wasn''t under water. Anxiousness hits my chest but then I press my palms on the floor and I felt the soil. I was on a solid ground. On Land Is... is this thend of darkness? look around frantically, my arms extend around me but all T feel is empty air. It was dark... pitch dark and not even a single silhouette was visible. T gulp. ---- ee Adjusting my stance I try to get up and hear for any sound. But nothing. Its like no life existed here. Gulping, I clean the sweat on my forehead with the back of my hand and step forward. My arms extended. I took a few steps forward when my palms press on a rugged surface. Tt was t living. A tree perhaps? I try to feel for its leaves but there weren''t any. I don''t remember how long I continued to walk or rather how many times I stumbled. It could be a forest but unlike in thend of light, there weren''t any rivers or insects which could be a proof of life The stillness and silence were deafening. Tt was like I was in a nightmare where I have been walking aimlessly, waiting to wake up. But that''s the thing, this wasnt a dream. ---- eee = This was real And I choose to be here Hello! I whisper, hoping to hear an echo of my voice. But there was none. Meaning I was in an expanse and not a closed space. Hellooooo! I scream louder this time and it''s like the darkness engulfed my voice. Compressing it to silence. I walked and walked and walked. But the Land of Darkness stretched endlessly, a vast void that seemed to taunt me with its expanse. Days blurred togetheror what I thought were days, though the absence of light made time meaningless. Hunger and thirst start slowing me down and at times I wondered if they were going to be the reason of my death here. There was no life here. Chapter 612 ---- sparkle with excitement Tell me more! Did you love her? He nods again. Admitting it proudly and T whisper an a. She was the most pure hearted souls you will meet She never seemed to care about herself and was always eager to help everyone. It gave her happiness... she used to say. Stupid. Just like you. Hey. I fake getting offended and he chuckles. This was one of the reasons I liked you instantly when I came here. On days when the food supply was limited, I see you giving your food to others. I saw you healing that cuckoo bird that got its wing broken. I see you enjoying your ownpany, humming to yourself not caring about anything else. Seeing you I get reminded of her.... and I... ---- eee T want to protect you... Because I failed to protect her. He whispers under his breath, his eyes drop and I see him mood shift instantly. I rush towards him, drop on my knees, ce my hand on his knee and look up at him. Hey.... Whats wrong. Sarah. My sister. My only family.She is the one in those nightmares. She is the reason why I am doing all this Robin. T want to go to thend of darkness because of her. T want to bring her back. I freeze Could it be... Yes. You are right. Six months back, she was one of those girls that got kidnapped. I came back home from the city and she... She was no where to be found. T searched for her like crazy. I followed all the ---- clues.... I came to know she became a part of the circuit. She- she was sold to someone and then? Nothing. nk. There was no trace of her. Tknow through our siblings bond. She is breathing. Alive. I searched the entirend of light and I got nothing. Everything pointed to just one direction. One answer. Thend of darkness. She is trapped there. I just know. And I am going to do anything to get her back! Anything. Tlis eyes. I had never seen so much pain in them. And T could understand him Losing the ones you love isnt easy. One would do anything to get them back. Just like I was doing all this. For just one person. Momma. ---- eee = T ce my hand on his shoulder and he looks up at me. His eyes were brimming with unshed tears. We are going to find her. Trust me. And that does it. The first teardrop leaves hid eyes and he throws his body on me: Thug him back, feeling the fire of my purpose burning in my chest. He wasn''t the only one. There are countless like him whose untold story I don''t know. And Lam going to give all there stories a happy ending. Chapter 645 ---- chest. It was just like my dream! The figure that stood beside my cot. And that drawing! Could it be the one who saved me from those men that day? Its limbs were long, ending in wed hands that seemed too delicate for thentern it held. Its eyes glowed faintly, as though reflecting the light, and its skin looked like it had been burned and charred. The figure stops suddenly as if sensing my presence and while my heart screamed at me to go rushing to him, my mind stopped me. Its red eyes scanned the area and my breath hitched as I instinctively crouched low, pressing myself against a gnarled tree trunk. The creature''s head turned, scanning the darkness further , and I held my breath, willing myself to be invisible. ---- Finally, after what felt like forever the monster began to move, the soft crunch of its footsteps the only sound in the suffocating silence. My heart raced as I watched it, frozen between fear and curiosity. It was walking with purpose, as if it knew exactly where it was going. Unlike me. Could it be that it resided here? I followed, keeping my steps light and my distance far enough to avoid detection. It led me deeper into the forest, past countless dead trees and barren ground, until another faint glow appeared ahead I slowed, peering through the gloom, and my breath caught when I saw it. The light wasn''t alone Another creature stood there, equally monstrous, its hulking form hunched as it held a crude staff. They exchanged guttural, low growlnguage, but one I couldn''t understand. Linched closer, desperate to remain hidden, but my ---- ee foot caught on a branch. The soft snap echoed louder than it should have, and I froze as one of the monsters turned, its glowing eyes narrowing as it scanned the area. Shit! I shrank back, holding my breath, my heart was pounding so loudly that I was sure they could hear it. After a tense moment, the creatures resumed their exchange. And I sighed in relief. This was the second time I was saved They may be the only living beings here but I cant trust them. I shifted to peer again when to to my shock, one of them began to shift Its grotesque form rippled, shrinking and twisting as its monstrous features melted away. In its ce stood a man. A human figure. I stared, unable to process what I was seeing. The ---- human figure adjusted thentern, the light now reflecting a sharp, angr face. Without a word, he turned and walked into the shadows, his steps purposeful What the hell is going on here? How are they alive? What are they? And how long have they been living here? I followed him with my eyes, and thats when I saw it. Acastle. It rose out of the darkness like a specter, its towering spires jagged and uneven, as if the structure itself had been torn from the world above and thrust into this forsakennd. It wasn''t beautiful, not in the way castles in stories are, but it was imposing, its dark stone shimmering faintly. Someone lived here. In thisnd of death and nothingness, there was life: My knees felt weak as I stared, trying to reconcile the impossibility of what I was seeing. All the stories, the Chapter 646 ---- legends of thisnd were no way near reality. The seal may be set by Dad, restricting anyone froming here, but something remained and flourished here, away from everyone''s eyes. Something dangerous Something powerful The man disappeared into the gates, and for a long moment, I could do nothing but stand there, the oppressive darkness around me suddenly feeling heavier. My mind raced with questions, fear warring with curiosity. Who was he? What was this ce? And why, despite every warning I''d ever heard, did I feelpelled to step closer? ---- eee Chapter 365 Hours passed, I stay hidden behind the jagged trees, my knees pressed low to the soil as I watched the castles gates. Monsters came and went, their shapes shifting between grotesque forms and human ones every other minute. Lanterns were held in every persons hands and I could see the insides of the castle lit with fire torches. There were guards, they were guarding something But what? What happens in a crumbling castle in the middle of nowhere in the verynd of darkness where life was not known to exist? The humans who walked through those gates didnt seem enved or trapped; they moved with purpose, their faces calm, even cold. What could this purpose be? The juxtaposition made my stomach twist. ---- ee If these monsters were the creatures of darkness how could they shift into humans? Seeing their faces, they looked like any other human Ihave met. No one could tell, by mere looking that they could shift into something so dangerous. And this very fact, made dread to settle in my chest. What if monsters like them had been living between us all these years? Hidden. And we had no clue of them. Tam sure I saw one of these monsters that night... The one who saved me from those men the day I was being forced. That monster was one of them.... And it may be living among us in thend of light. The seal doesn''t stop them But then we''re they good or evil? One of these monsters saved me... ---- os T couldn''t think of anything right now. I have to know more. I cant judge or decide based on this little information Ihave to know what they are hiding inside these castle walls. It holds the answers to all my questions. Thenterns burned on, flickering in the suffocating ck.Every moment spent watching them only deepened my unease. But still, I waited, studying the patterns of their movements, my mind racing with ns and contingencies. I finally saw an opportunity, and I took it. A wagon pulled by skeletal beasts rattled through the gates, and as it passed, and I slipped into its shadow, staying low and careful to mask the sound of my movements. The gates loomed above me, the iron bars etched with runes. I ducked through as the wagon rolled inside, holding my breath as I crossed into the castle s courtyard. The guards didn''t stop the wagon and I was thankful Chapter 615 ---- Not till thest bubble of oxygen remaining in my lips. Not till this heart seizes to beat. Not till there is someone who is waiting for Robin Hood toe and save them. The surface became a blurry mirage above, distant as a dream. I could feel myself failing. I was fighting with the force of nature, water, of course I couldn''t stand a chance in front of it But won''t it take mercy on me if I told her I cant die yet? Tstill have to save my momma. To see her. And to tell her that despite everything that she did, T still love her. Even if I don''t remember her touch or her face, I am in love with the very thought of her holding me in her arms again. Just one look... that would be enough. I want to see her once. Will nature understand that I have lives to save? ---- eee Stomachs to feed Smiles to spread. The kids in the orphanage are waiting for me. I have to go back to them. Lucas. His sister. She is waiting for him. We have to save her. Nature.... Moon goddess are you listening to me? Save me... Please so that I can save others. Don''t go so harsh on me. I don''t want to die. Not yet. I look up to see bubbles leaving my lips. My weight getting heavier as I sinked deeper into the clutches of that darkness. My arm stretches up for an anchor I could tether to, a hope if light in this darkness. But I got none. You willy your life to save others but no one will ---- do it for you, Princess. I don''t recall any praises or words if appreciation. All [hear are Damien s harsh words. Could he be right? Am Treally not worth getting saved? Is being selfless such a bad thing? T feel a numbness spreading over my mind and my vision getting blurred to darkness. It was an indication, a submission. Save me. Thest plea I made was to my wolf. But just like everyone else, she abandoned me. I guess I understand her, she never liked me anyways. I kept her away from her mate. Now all she wants is to get rid of my body. And I think her wish is going toe true very soon. Lam going to die ---- eee = Chapter 347 Suddenly, a firm hand mped around my arm, strong and unyielding and I feel my body getting hauled up with force, something soft presses on my lips and I feel bubbles of oxygen getting forced into my mouth. An arm wraps around my waist, anchoring me from getting pulled down. My eyes snap open under water and [ had a heart attack. Damien. He was kissing me. Pressing his lips onto mine. Lending me all his breaths without caring about himself. His long brown hair floated in the water and Isaw a yellow light, something like a halo around his head, like the one found around gods and angels and I couldn''t help wonder if he was one. My angel. His eyes were closed. He couldn''t see, or rather he Chapter 648 ---- Chapter 366 I stumbled back, her words slicing through me like a de. Before I could even digest her words, somewhere from another cell behind me, a woman beganughing hysterically, the sound grating and unnatural. Calling for everyones attention. Dammit! She is too loud! Anyone cane here any second. I should hide. T look at her and she rocked back and forth, muttering some nonsense under her breath Her long tangled hair were open, falling on her face and she was craning her neck in a painful position, her front two teeth were rotten and she was giving me a wicked sinister smirk. Just like all other woman here she wore that same white dress which was covered in blotches of dirt. I looked closer and I realised there was a number written on her wrist. ---- eee 731 What could it mean? Seeing her and the way she wasughing? One thing was clear. No way she was normal. Something was wrong with these people. And suddenly as I looked away from her, she lunging at the bars, her wild eyes locking onto mine. And I freeze. Red Her eyes were blood red.As if her entire being had been taken over by a monster. You''ll never leave, she hissed, her voice a venomous whisper, enough to slither down a shiver down my spine. They''ll take you like they took us. You will be just like us! Or rather? Worse! Hahaha! ---- -_ Terror rooted me in ce, but I couldn''t bring myself to turn away. Her... These womenwhat had been done to them? And who is doing this? What could be their motive? My resolve to help them only solidified. Even as my hands trembled., I made sure to promise them. Adjusting the robin hood mask on my face, I nod at them. Tle back, stepping away from the cells I look around for a ce to hide for the time being. Trust me. I''ll find a way Won''t make it far, a voice colder than ice and sharper than a de, interrupts me, making my blood freeze in my veins. My body freezes as I watch a shadowing closer to me from behind me. Slowly, I turned to face the source and I wish I hadn t There stood one of the guards looking down at me like I am an insect he wants to squash under his food. ---- eee = His eyes first steer to my mask and then to my wrists, seeing no number written there, they only narrowed down further. Shit! He has realised I am not one of them! Guards! We have an intruder! Surround him! Within seconds I hear heavy footsteps approaching us and when I look around, I saw around a dozen of mening towards me. Their eyes were red, just like that womans and their frames were huge. Before any one of them could make a move, I do the only thing I could think of. Taking advantage of my quick reflexes, I spring up on my feet, and I do the one thing no one can do better than me Irun. Mindlessly and aimlessly with only one thing in my mind. Chapter 649 ---- Survival Tcant afford getting caught. I have no idea how powerful they are and what they will be doing to me when they find out I am a girl. These woman need me.... And if anything there are chances momma is still trapped somewhere like these woman here Tam so close to her now. I cant give up. Ijust won''t! Pushing my aching muscles harder, I slide through the guards who try to block my way. Countless footsteps were following me, yet all I could see was the darkness ahead. A little further and there are no lights ahead Come on! Faster! And then just like that, I enter the darkness And the very second I feel something shift under me. ---- eee I wasnt in the dungeons anymore. It felt like there was a carpet under my feet. The idea was absurd but I didn''t put much thought to it, until I hear one of the guards behind screaming in fear. The intruder has entered his chamber! Shit! We are all dead! There is no one here. Why did the guards sound so scared? And then on clue there is a loud bang and I see the door behind closes on its own. Leaving me in pitch darkness. Someone is here. My wolf confirms and that''s when I feel a warm breath in the nape of my neck. Each and every cell in my body gets on high and I wait I wait for my enemy to show itself. ---- Chapter 367 Fear of the unknown. It is present in everyone. But with time one learns to suppress it, to hide it. However, right now? I couldn''t do any of that. Beads of sweat were pooling in my neck. My breathing was heavy and I couldn''t seem to inhale properly. My lungs felt constricted and my mouth was open gasping for breaths. Someone was behind me. I could feel it. And I was going to turn around when I feel hands sneaking in from either side and wrapping around my waist. Name and purpose. The heavy voice seethes from behind my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. His presence wasnt one to be ignored, it was of primal power, his broad frame shrouded in darkness, that clinged to me like second skin. ---- os He wasnt breathing in darkness, the darkness seemed to be breathing because of him. It felt like he owned every inch of darkness here... and my breaths were an intrusion here. Unwanted Waiting to be choked if I gave one wrong answer. Rob-in The monster barely breathes in approval, waiting for my next answer. I... lost my way...I... I gasp as suddenly his entire persona shifts. His next question made me freeze Sex. Shit! What do I say? Ma-le. Chapter 618 ---- Crack. Was that his teeth? Who cares? Its not like he is going to need them after today. PL-please... He continues to beg with blood dripping out of his mouth and getting mixed with his urine. His eyes were dropping and I furrow my brows. Not so easy bastard. You are not loosing consciousness so easily. I take a sip from my ss and upturn it. Dripping every drop of my precious whiskey on his ugly face. Those eyes flutter open. Good. No we can continue Yanking on the belt I pull him up and he thrashed, his head presses on my knee and I see his eyes setting back on me. You wanted to see the ugliness behind that mask, didn''t you? ---- Smirking, I lean closer to his face and softly whisper to him Tet me tell you a secret, Alex. ---- Chapter 349 The man that you dared to touch or rather push down into the waters today....is not a man. Robin Hood is a woman. His eyes still and I throw back my head to chuckle. Gosh his expression was priceless. Princess should have been here to see this. But I am afraid your innocent heart wouldn''t have been able to bear it. You would have forgiven him.... when he doesn''t deserve it. Impossible. The word was right on his lips. But I get him. Even I was shocked to know that the little Princess I was tucking to bed every night, was sneaking out at night and fighting with the valour of a man. That innocent looking dove of mine..... was actually a ruthless vulture who could break its own beak and ---- eee = pluck its own feathers just to get stronger and soar higher. Yet today. ... under those waters. I see that spirit dying. I see those beautiful brown eyes begging. I saw her surrendering. And she could never surrender herself to anyone except me. No one. Not even death! All of this happened because of him. Because if this fucker! My grip on the belt wrapped around his neck tightens and I loved it when he gasped for breaths. My voice turns merciless and deadly as T pull his face closer to me and seethe in his ear. And she is not just any woman... You dared to kill my woman! My Princess! Zariyan Volkov Theodore! His eyes widen to the size of saucers. Chapter 651 ---- find them returning to humans fingers. His grip returns as fast as it came and the next thing I know he retreats from me fully. I drop down on my knees, breathing heavily and I feel him watching me. My every breath. My every move Who... who are you? I question again, in hopes of getting an answer and that''s when I see two feet moving and stopping in front of me. Those feet. They were human feet. What is this monster? Half human. Half monster. I am Vincenzo Attari. The first know hybrid male to survive 100 percent transition. Transition? ---- eee What is he saying? What transition? Before I could ask him the door ms open and I watch a man step forwards with an entire army of monsters behind him. The man adjusts the spectes on his nose and smirks seeing me. Finally Robin.... Or should I say Princess Zariyan Volkov King. We have been waiting for you for so long. ---- Chapter 368 Who.... Who are you and how do you know my name? I question, staggering back and a knowing smirk forms on his lips. The man looked to be in his forties, few of his hair were white but his wasn''t looking that old Your name isnt the only thing I know. Zariyan. T knew your birth father, your momma, Adrian. All too personally. And let me tell you.... Those eyes of yours? He steps closer to me, scrutinizing my face with his dark orbs. And I stagger back, wary of this strange man. They are a replica of your mothers. Fierce. With those burning orbs. My fists clench and I stop staggering back. Momma''s reference was enough to make that lost rage in my ---- eee = blood to return Where is my momma! What have you done to her! He raises a brow at my question, and then shrugs his shoulders in indifference How would I know Zari? Last I remember, she abandoned you and Adrian on their wedding day. What an evil woman. Trust me when I said. I never liked her. Tlowever you? You seem to be intelligent and smart just like me. Maybe indeed my genes did travel to you. Genes? What the fuck are you saying? We aren''t rted- Tam your Grandpa, Zari. It almost hurts knowing Adrian never told you about me. T go by the name Gerald. Gerald. No! Dad told me about him! He was the one behind all those experiments! Behind that mass murder years Chapter 652 ---- ago! How... how could be alive. And even if alive? How could he look so young? Y-you are lying. You can''t be. If that was true you should be very old- Tam eighty three, Zari in human years but you see I stopped my body from ageing forty years back. One of my most sessful experiments till now. T stare at his hands and face... they didn''t have many wrinkles or lines. Could he be saying the truth? But how could one stop ageing? It sounds impossible T.. Idon''t believe you. All I want to know is where o my momma is. Where have you kept her What makes you believe she is here and alive? Tjust know it! Tell me! His eyes harden suddenly and he nods at one of his men. The men steps forward with a syringe in his hand. ---- ee = It''s better if you forget her. I am sure she must be dead with her body long rotten away. Your mother was nothing special. However you my dearest granddaughter? You are not going to be anything like her. I will make you the most powerful woman on this. Tell me. Dont you want to be powerful and save the world? You have her resilience and strength. Yet you have my intelligence. He shows me his hand and offers me a victorious smile. Together, we will make this a far better ce to live! We both will be undefeatable! I shake my head in a no. You are a fucking murderer! You have been experimenting on innocents and killing them! The only thing you deserve is hell and I will bloody show it you T swear! ---- T see him sighing. A look of disappointment fills his eyes. He looks back at the man behind me. Vincenzo. Gerald speaks and I look back to see Vincenzo nod. I stagger back further till my back touches the wall and I shake my head in a no, seeing Vincenzos huge form walking towards me. No.. Stop. Don''t. Tt wouldn''t hurt little one. I promise. And then I feel one if those long tentacles extending from his hand and wrapping around my ankle, holding me in ce. No! Let me go! I will never be a part of this sick shit- Tam afraid we never asked you, Zari. You were born into this. ---- eee = Noooo! I scream when another tentacle extends from Vincenzos left hand and my mind freezes as it wraps around my neck. What.... Aggh One of the men from behind Gerald, steps forward. and I see him crouching down beside me. He fills a syringe and presses his numb on my neck. Noooo000. Sleep. Vincenzo speaks,ing forward and I feel something like a needle rooting right into my neck. As soon as it entered my blood stream I feel my entire body freezing, that heaviness returns. I flutter my eyes. trying to keep them open but they were feeling very heavy. And that''s when that man or rather monster, Vincenzo steps into the light and I freeze seeing his Chapter 621 ---- We all get up to stand in attention and he nods. Their vige was attackedst night. Every male was killed while the women were kidnapped. Except for one man. Get ready. We are visiting him. Everyone gasps, an entire vige ughtered? This is going crazy. Why would someone do that? And where did they take those woman. We reach the vige and a deadly silence follows as we all take in the scene. Everything was in ruins. Burnt. Destroyed. As if a storm passed by. No traces of life was found until we say a man sitting ---- eee there on the ground. A wooden stick in his hand... he seemed to be drawing something on the ground. Damien leads up to him. And I walk behind with everyone: Crouching in front of him, Damiel asks in hisposed emotionless voice. We are here to help you. Tell us. Who was it- The man stops scribbling. He looks up and I see a wild almost crazy look in his eyes: N- o one. No one can help us! We all are going to die! You all will die! He seethes at Damien''s face and I see Summer and Jason flinch. Damien just lets out a sigh and whispers. Any name? The old man stills. His eyes go nk. And he nods He is back.... He is back to finish what he couldn''t. And this time? ---- He isn''t alone! He has her... With this the old man leaps at Damiem, but Damien was fast enough to grab his neck and push him to the floor. The old man continues tough like crazy And then snap. Damien pushes him into unconsciousness. T gulp to step forward to see what the man was drawing and I feel my heart leave my chest as I recognised that figure... No... No... It couldn''t be. My feet stagger back as I find the drawing of the monster I saw in my dream... staring back at me. ---- eee = Chapter 351 Ts he sick? What was he saying? What is this strange drawing? Man. I don''t understand anything. Everyone else were wording their thoughts, circling around the drawing, examining it and I feel my steps staggering back. Monster. Monster. Tt was that monster. Could it be alling back again? But dad said my real father, Xavier King, he sacrificed himself to save everyone. Tlis sacrifice couldn''t be in vain right? Everyone thought it was all over. Chapter 654 ---- Commander. Thesends are too vast. Together we won''t be able to find much with our limited food supply. We may die before we even find anything. Summer speaks up and I sigh to nod. I thought about it before but I guess its time to implement it. You are right, Summer. We all need to divide if we want to find something. Here. Take this. Thand each of them a spark. Light this up and leave it in the sky if anyone of you is in danger. Everyone will rush to help. And yes, each one of you will leave a different mark on the tree barks you cross. It will help you find the way back. Any doubts? No Sir. Good Taking out a knife from my waistband, I mark the tree we just crossed with one single line and I see everyone following. ---- eee Summer made a cross. Jason made a triangle. Lilly drew an astrick. While Lucas. He made an R. Our eyes connect as he draws thetter. And an ufortable silence stretches between us. Everyone of us knew why he chose R, when his name starts with L. He still has hope that Zarityan will follow us, and he chose an R for her to follow his lead. Giving me onest look, he leaves and soon everyone else disperses in all the other directions. I sigh to just continue ahead This ce is not barren. There is life here,and somehow my Cret can feel it. Rooting my heels into the soil, I resume my journey into the unknown with determination in my mind. No one will die here ---- -_ I will bring everyone else back with me to thend of light. The special seven and all those kidnapped woman. And then? We will meet again, Princess. Please be safe till then. ---- eee = Chapter 370 Zariyans POV T groan, to open my eyes. Stretching my limbs I flutter my eyes open, expecting to see the high ceiling of my room when I am met with a stone roof dripping with water. I spring open to sit when a sharp pain sears in my neck and I curse. I take in my surroundings to find myself in a stingy cell. It stinked like dead rats and blood. Yuck! How can anyone even breathe here? Pressing my palms on my nose, I try to block the odour when a voice speaks up from the cell beside mine. Tts no use. Soon you will get used to it. My eyes snap up and I see a woman, almost my age, with simr brown eyes to me, sitting there in theer of her cell, right next to mine. Chapter 655 ---- Excuse me? She raises a brow and then rolls her eyes. English? Yes. I speak English. Then I said you will get used to this shitty stink. Its the worst in the beginning. What does she mean by beginning? And who is she? Was she also kidnapped and brought here? Who- are you? Doesn''t matter. She dismisses my words and I crawl forward to reach her when I realised my clothes have been changed. I was wearing that same gown as everyone else. My heart thuds in my chest and I hurry up and pull up the sleeve of my gown to freeze. ---- eee VS-2 Whats is this? Why isnt a number written on my wrist like others? What are these letters? Vital Subject. So you are the lucky one. As soon as she says that I feel movement and gossip around me. Shadows move and the very next second a dozen if woman in the cells surrounding me, peep in through their cells to look at me. Or rather at my wrist She will be taken by him. Damn. I wish it was me. Just look at her. Why choose her? She isnt even beautiful. Tlook dumbfounded at the woman openly gossiping about me like I wasnt even there. What is going on here? Who are they? And why are they looking at me like they want to murder me. Tgnore them as well. They will do anything to get in ---- Vincenzos pants. I dont me them though. The man is smoking hot. That same woman with brown eyes spoke and I look at her in confusion. Are they seriously talking about him? Vincenzo? That monster? You are lusting over that thing instead of thinking of running from here? You must be crazy! All the gossiping dies down in a second and I see pure rage flood all the women''s eyes. Like I have spoken a sin. How dare you! You disgusting slut! She just called Master Vince as a monster! Punish her! Kill her! Rip those disgusting lips of her! She doesn''t deserve him! I crawl back from them to move closer to the corner of the cell. Closer to that brown eyes woman. ---- eee = What the hell is wrong with these woman... they... She just shrugs her shoulder. You just offended them by calling their crush a monster. Breeding is gonna happen soon and they all want Vincenzo to be their partner. Breeding? As in sex? To produce offspring? What is going on here? Are they trying to create a new species by breeding two gically modified beings? Shit! Of course! That''s what he wants to do! And that''s why he has been kidnapping woman for them to breed with these monsters! This is all nothing but an experiment to him: And the worst thing? He has been doing it since years now without anyone having a single clue of his evil ways. Chapter 624 ---- She seriously thinks she can defeat me in a duel? The best warrior in the world? I would hate to dete her bubble of confidence but she has challenged the Wrong man. I know asking her to stay back wasn''t a just decision on my part. She has proved herself worthy of being here, sharing this ce with all the other four warriors. But justice can go fuck itself at the moment. Her safetyes paramount What I saw in that vige? That mass murder and that drawing? There is no way I was going to put her life in danger in all this. This was far worse than I expected. This wasnt just any mission. It can prove to be the most deadliest and dangerous mission of my life. I don''t know how many of these monsters are there and what all awaits for us on the other side of the river of death. I don''t even know if me or anyone else in this team is ---- eee going to make it back. If we are ever going to see the light again. But whatever it may be? I can''t have her join us. My body and mind won''t function knowing she is in danger. I won''t be able to concentrate with her being around So this is the best decision for both of us. I won''t let her win today. She is going to lose. The easy way or the hard way. And she is going to stay back here. I step further in and everyone stops talking. One by one they take notice of me and bow down at me. T don''t bother them a nce. My eyes stay rooted on those anxious brown orbs that immediately harden as soon as they connect with mine. I stop in front of her and everyone else moves back ---- from the white line of the circle to surround us. She cracks her neck to either side, adjusting her gloves and I nkly stand there taking in her body posture. My eyes drift to her chest and my Cret popped up his head to question. His curiosity got the best of him. T wonder how she hides those beautiful full blossoms of hers. It almost looks t and manly. T sigh to answer. Probably a tape or something. Oh how desperately I want to rip off those tapes andtch on- A punches my way, out of the blue and I dodge it at thest second to side step. Damn. Shut up. You got me distracted there. I curse my Cret and focus back on those stormy brown orbs rooting daggers at me. Like literally. Damn. ---- Shees at me again and I effortlessly dodge it, crouch and stand behind her instead. She whips around, her short hair flip to brush past my face and I freeze for a second. That sweet scent of hers. Fuck! This is a bloody torture. T just want to grab her nape and press my lips on her. To devour them like my favourite fruit. To suck them red and leave her breathless. To- Who is getting distracted now? My Cret questions and I grip her small clenched fists just inches away from my face. Our eyes connect and I see her gritting her teeth in redefined fury. Her left thigh lifts for a leg kick and I immediately wrap my hand around her ankles to turn her around. A gasp leaves her lips, the cheering surrounding us subsides down as I band my left arm under her breasts and tug her back. She stumbles tond on my chest, I keep her leg locked behind her back. Ageh Chapter 657 ---- automatically makes you his partner. My mind freezes and I feel my blood turning to ice. It... it can''t be. I don''t want to be a part of this bullshit! What are they going to do to my body? I get up and rush towards the bars. mming my palms on the steel rods, I try to get the guards attention. Let me out! I don''t want to be here! Let me out! Tt''s toote. The same woman speaks and I pull back my burning palms to look at her. What... what do you mean? She motions to my forearm and I find a small band aid on it. Like the one we get after we... No... ---- eee This can''t be happening! You were injected with the first doze before being brought here. The transition is going to begin soon. She speaks calmly and I feel my entire world moving. No moon goddess. I cant be like those woman. Do something. Save me. Please! ---- Chapter 372 Zariyan s POV Hot I feel so hot, despite these freezing dungeons. The white gown they made me wear was drenched in sweat and Iyed crouched in a corner, hugging myself. My eyes felt heavy and I try to open them but all I see is shit surrounding me. Ihave been vomiting every hour and all that shityed around me. I felt groggy and weak and I didn''t even had the energy to move. What did they injected me with? How long is this going to continue? Thave been trying to connect to my wolf but its like she has abandoned my body. I usually feel her presence or hear her stupidments, but this time. ---- eee = There was nothing. I was on my own in this. Here. Eat it. My cell door opens and I see one of those guards with red eyes sliding a te towards me. Tignore him. They are mistaken if they think I am going to eat anything offered by them. I rather die that eat it. Who knows what they have mixed in it. The guard looks at the previous untouched tesying around me and he curses under his breath. Tf you don''t want Sir Vincenzo to force it down your throat? You better eat it, slut! My heavy eyes steer up to him and I seethe. T would love... to see him... try. I seethe, mustering all the courage in me and I hear all the other women gasp around me. Chapter 658 ---- They lean in closer to see what was going on in my cell The guards eyes darken. You brat! If was your master I would have fucked that attitude out of you! But don''t worry. Sir Vincenzo is the worst. His ways may be slow but they are very effective. He steps closer to crouch in front of me and I feel that rage burning inside me as I take in his eyes looking at my naked thighs. And that''s when T feel it. His disgusting hands touching me, sliding up my thighs. And that warmness in my body, rushes down to my core. Bringing it to life. No... his touch is filthy. Tneed to be away from him. Look at you. The first dose is already showing its effects. Despite all that attitude of yours, you are still a woman , bitch. ---- He smirks in victory My patience snaps. Using the strength le eee and I was done. ft in me, I leap at him and pin him under me. Taking the fork from the te I root it into his chest, right where his heart is supposed to be and his eyes widen. Tet me show you the woman I can me. With this I twist the his screams echo in wrists, but I don''t pu T was seeing red. I wanted to see his b knife to carve out his heart and e dungeon. His hands grip my 1 back. ood smeared on the wall. I wanted those red eyes to look at me in fear. Taking out that knife, I root it in his chest again and again. I was stabbing him like crazy, my angry groans echo in the silent hai Is And then when I was done, I pulled back to breathe. My hands were all b! loody and I was heaving. ---- ee His eyes were nkly fixed at the ceiling. Blood was gushing out of his wounds and pooling around him. Was... was he dead? Did I kill him? The door is open! I need to hurry. Holding the wall for support, I step over him to rush out when suddenly I feel a hand grip around my ankle. I freeze. The man.... His red eyes steer to me and I see a smirk form on his lips. Going somewhere? Sweetheart? He taunts and my heart stops beating in my chest when I see the puncture wounds on his chest healing and closing on its own. No... this was impossible. but I had never seen someone Werewolves heal fast heal at this speed. It''s like the wound wasnt even there. It was almost instantaneous. ---- eee = This was.... impossible. Before I could take in what I had seen, I feel a strong tug on my ankle and the next second I was getting hauled up in the air and my entire body is crashed against the stone wall. His hand was on my neck and he was choking the living daylights out of me. I thrash, my limbs move to release but he was way stronger. His eyes were burning red as he leans closer to rub his disgusting lips along my cheek. Now, Show me the woman that you are, slut. Come on. Open those lips of yours and beg. My teary eyes stay rooted at him. He was expecting me to speak, but he was in for a bummer. I would rather die that I beg someone for mercy. T said beg! His grip on my neck tightens further. My lungs were choking, I couldn''t breathe, my legs were kicking the wall behind me and my grip on his wrist was faltering. Chapter 659 ---- But my eyes, they refuse to lower. Buck off bastard! With this I spit at his disgusting face and for a second, deadly silence follows. No one moved His eyes widen.... As if he has never been subjected to such public mockery and my dying heart enjoyed thest beat of pride. And then those red eyes, darken. Rage floods into them and I feel a sinister smirk forming on his lips. You know what? Death won''te easy to you. Let everyone hear your screams. I couldn''t understand what he meant, but then he showed me. His fingertips extend into ws and the very next second he growls to tear at my clothes. Cold winds hit my naked skin and panic settles in my chest as I look down to find the white gown I wore ripped to shreds and pooled at my feet. His hungry eyes stare at my naked body. And that sickening smirk of his widened ---- eee Twill rip you apart, bitch. With this he spits back at my mouth and before I could retort, he lifts up my either leg and pins them to the wall beside my head. I feel him stepping closer to me and I close my eyes. I will not beg. I will not cry. No matter what they do to me? I will fight till myst breat ---- Chapter 373 Spatter. I close my eyes shut as I feel something wet ssh on my face and my naked body. I squeeze my eyes close to gasp. A metallic taste fills my mouth. Blood. My eyes snap open and I freeze seeing the scene in front of me. The man.... The man who was trying to force me had his head severed from his body, and a fountain of blood sttered out of his head. Thad a mini heart attack as the head lolled over to fall and the face of the executor bes clear. Tts him! Oh my gosh he is actually here! Master Vince! ---- eee = Master! Master, please take me as your subject! The stupid woman who were surrounding my cell start screaming for his attention, yet those heterochromia eyes stayed undividedly rooted at me. My eyes slip lower and I see the headless body of the guard falling down at my feet. I felt nauseous. This scene... the way he killed him. Why is it looking so familiar? My heart thuds in my ears as I watch the tentaclesden with des, retreating from the dead man. They hiss and retreat and I watch them morphing into two huge corded hands. T gulp to look up and he nkly keeps staring at me. My body slips down to slide down the wall and I immediately crawl back from all the blood. Lavoid looking at him. Chapter 660 ---- Rather going back to my corner, I press my knees to my chest and hug my naked body. Gosh. Why is he staring like that? Does he have no shame? And then I hear it. Thudding footsteps. I steal a glimpse and my chest tightens as I see the woman from the adjoining cells stretching their arms to just touching him once. What was he? A celebrity here? Why are the woman so crazy about him? I mean I understand he is beautiful and all with that mysterious aura. But he is a monster. And he is not my mate. Wait a second? What am I saying? Hisbat boots stop in front of me and I gulp, refusing to look up. Too fascinated with my bruised bare feet. Theard you aren''t eating. ---- He questions and I hug my arms tighter. Did he just saved me because he wants to continue from there? I am sure, that must be it. Little one? Trock my body to nkly stare at a spot on the wall Trying my best to ignore him. But he was persistent. Ufortable silence stretches between us and I expected him to leave finally but he didn''t. Rather I feel something warm wrapping around my body and I still. What is he- I look up and it was a mistake. Those red green eyes were fixated at me. And then out of the blue a cold hand presses on my forehead and my body instantly liked it. You are burning. Good. It means your body is adapting to it. What the fuck- ---- I was a time bomb right now and he pressed on the wrong button. My palms p on his chest and I roar at him like a lioness. My fists clench his cor. What the fuvk are you guys doing to me! Let me out of this bullshit! Now! Tlis eyes were nk, almost dead. He didn''t look offended. Not a bit. And it rubbed at my nerves further. Tasked you something dammit! This experimenting! Its a vition of human rights! The people may be here at their own will but you are using them! Stop it right now! Let everyone go! He tilts his head to a side to look at me strangely. Like I was talking stupid Evolution is not a sin, little one. Soon you will understand it when you feel it in your veins. ---- os This weakness, this helplessness, this emotional side of yours will be all gone. Yes, I want to be powerful. Everyone wants to be powerful but not at the cost of my emotions. A strong body can only live in a strong mind. And emotions build a strong mind. And I will never let them take my mind. All the women who have been subjected to this test earlier... have failed in the second test. Tam sure he meant dead But Sir Gerald and I have hopes from you little one. If you pass test three, I will be training you for the breeding. We may have the opportunity to birth the strongest being ever born in this world, little one. He extends his hand to tuck a loose fringe of my short hair behind my ear and I shiver at his contact. Breeding? Chapter 661 ---- Child? So is this why I am here? To be a part of some breeding experiment to create a new species? ---- eee Chapter 374 Twill... I will not do no such thing! T scream at him and a soft smile forms on his lips. Fierceness is a sign of inner strength. You give me all the reasons to believe you are gonna survive this, little one. Is this man sick? Doesn''t he understand what I am trying to say? Gerald is using you all! Why cant you sce! He nods. He is. But its for the best. I was a scared little boy surviving on scraps in the city. Getting bullied and tossed around like dirt. But Sir found me and see... He made me a powerful man. He gave what he promised. All see is an emotionless monster in front of me! ---- Te stiffens Something shifts in his eyes, but it was gone as fast as it came. He raises his hand and I flinch. Expecting him to hit me but he only rests his hand on my head T look up at him from under my eyshes. Shocked. Soon, little one. With this being said, he turns around to leave but not before asking one of his guards to clean my cell and dispose of the body. I shiver. Wrapping his jacket tightly around me, I stare at the dead body getting taken away. What is this hell of a ce? And how am I going to survive here when all these people want me dead. ---- eee = I came here to save these woman... But it seems I am going to be just like them. T scratch the mark on my forearm and a tear slips down my eyes. I don''t want to be a monster.... T wish I die just like all those women. I wish I never pass the second test. 3 Rd person POV Knock. Come in. Gerald straightens up in his seat seeing Vincenzo entering. His eyes settle on the paper in his hand and he stretches his hand for it. His eagerness evident. How is the progress? See it for yourself. Chapter 662 ---- Gerald flips through the papers desperately and a smirk forms on his lips the further down he read Tremendous. Her results are even better than her. Vincenzo settles on the seat opposite Gerald and studied him. He hasn''t seen him so happy before in a while. She is exactly what I have been looking for. After all she has my blood in her veins. She had to be the bloody best! She doesn''t want to go ahead with this. Vincenzo speaks and Gerald stiffens. His hands flipping the pages stop. Sighing, he leans back in his chair to look at Vincenzo. Tt doesn''t matter, Vince. Its for her betterment. But we have never carried out the experiments against the subjects will. Gerald gets up to walk around the table. Standing behind Vincenzo, he presses his hand on his shoulders. ---- eee T know my granddaughter Vince. Her emotions are her greatest weakness. She selflessly gives and only hurts herself in return. T want you to strip her off her emotions. T want you to teach her not to feel anything. Even if you have to break her to build her again? You have my permission to do it. Tn the end it will be all worth it. Vincenzos eyes drop and he stiffens. His hands clench into fists She has a mate. Twill take care of him, Vince. Just focus on the task in hand. And anyways they were never together. She rejected him. Vincenzo look up at Gerald in shock. She did what? She rejected that boy. She can be all yours if you want Vince. Break her, erase her memories, build her ---- ee as you want, mate with her and you can have a small happy family with her. Tsnt this what you have wanted all your life? A family? She is your key to a happy peaceful future. If there is one woman who canplete 100 percent transition and survive the breeding? Its her. Vincenzos clenched fists open up and he nods. Since the day he has seen those defiant brown eyes? He couldn''t seem to get them off his mind. He has full permission. He can make her his. She will be all his. Thank you, Sir. Good. You may leave. Vince nods to get up and leave when Gerald voices ---- eee = up. And onest thing Vince. No matter what happens? Never let her know about her, until it''s time. Her. The name which was forbidden to me taken. T understand. The door clicks close and Gerald lights up a smoke to settle back on his chair. A victorious smirk lingered on his lip as he lets out a puff. Just wait and watch Adrian. T took away your little Rabbit from you years ago and now its time I take your dearest munchkin. You will die as the loneliest man on this. While I? I will be the invincible king who will bring this world to its evolution! Trule thends of darkness now and soon I will being to conquer thend of light! Chapter 631 ---- Giving me that scroll... An offer to start new...Meing here... this training.... The way he was biased with me since day one. Betrayal. That''s what I was feeling and let me tell you its the worst feeling known to exist. ---- eee Chapter 356 How-how could you.. Tears well my eyes. I couldn''t believe this. What T was calling freedom all this time was actually a trap? I was dancing on his fingers all this time. Te never wanted me to be a special seven. All he nned to do was to degrade me and prove to me how weak and undeserving I was He gathers my tears trailing through the mask on his fingertip and looks at them intensely. Tlurting you is never my intention. But your stubborn ass doesn''t understand things the easy way. I gasped as I feel him yanking down my sweatpants with just one tug. His eyes not leave mine T feel cold winds brush my naked thighs. I try to press my thighs together when the slightest of ---- moment made my knee to hurt like crazy. Icurse. And he seemed to realise it His warm fingers immediately grip my thigh and he warns before rooting something into my knee. Tt may hurt. Agebhhh! I scream on top of my lungs, my body squirms but his grip on my thigh didn''t dare let my leg move an inch. Who dislocates their own knee? You must have some lose nuts for doing something like that. He grumbles under his breath, pressing something cold on my knee. And the cold immediately numbs down the pain. Tam left as a heaving, sweating mess on the bed. Tts not like I wanted to do it. You left me with no choice. ---- eee = I gtit and he scoffs to look at me in disbelief. That anger from earlier surfaces back in his eyes. Choice? It seems you have a memory loss. It was you who stubbornly challenged my decision and called for a duel. And why did I do that huh? Why? Because you disqualified me without a fucking reason you asshole! Don''t raise your voice at me Princess. And mind that bratty tongue of yours. Why should I? You fuvking bastard! You know what? You are nothing but a piece of shit! You are a disgusting man who I hate more than anyone in this world! Go and learn something from Lucas. The way he treats Summer and other woman... the way he is with me? He is like a friend to me... he understands me. Something you will never be! Tears were streaming down my eyes. I was done with him and his games. He cant have his way in everything Chapter 632 ---- I thought... I thought I was free of him and the matebond. But it seems I was only dragged in deeper. Tt would have been way better if he was my mate, rather than getting stuck with a man like you! I curse moon goddess for the day she decided to mate me with someone like y- T couldn''tplete Gripping my neck, he pulls up my frame and I freeze when soft lips press on mine in a rough possessive im. I try to break free. But he continues to kiss me and just like that I let go. My body slumps against his and I give up this fight My wolf rejoices, cherishing this moment. She urges me to kiss back but I don''t. I just let him do whatever he wants to. Tlis tongues delves in and I feel it exploring my mouth like Iam some favourite candy of his he couldn''t get enough Leaving both of us breathless, he slightly pulls back ---- eee to tuck up my chin. His eyes pools of underlying fury as he warns me. dare you to take his name again from your lips, Princess. He warns me, biting on my lower lip and my mouth opens to gasp. Do I see jealousy here? Tw Tug He tugs on my roots with his long fingers entangled in my short hair. Making my chin to tilt up and my lips to breathe against his. Tnca. His lips are back on me in a punishing kiss. And I moan against them. My lungs were ready to explode and my thighs were pooling with a wetness I wasnt very proud of. Fuck this man, dammit! What is he doing to me? ---- 9 Do you still wanna try He mocks, looking down at my bruised lips and I look away from him to curse under my breath. Bastard. He only smirks at this. Stealing another peck. Only for you. ---- eee = Chapter 357 Damien''s POV Thave administered a doze of pain killers and anaesthesia but it is still going to hurt. I want someone to hold him down. My princesses eyes widen in terror as she looks at the doctor. Her lips open and close but no words leave them. I walk closer to her and offer her my open palm. She looks at my hand and then into my eyes. That rebelling spirit was still burning in those brown orbs. Ignoring my hand, she clenched the bedsheets instead and nods at the doctor. Tt did hurt Her rejection has always had an effect on me. But I never show it. Chapter 665 ---- Carefully, I cupped it in my hands. Its fur was soft, its wing thin as parchment beneath my fingers. It''s okay, I murmured, though I wasn''t sure if I was reassuring it or myself. And I see it''s eyes softening. As if it trusted me. As if it could understand me. T won''t hurt you. Settling myself against the cold stone wall, T examined its injuries. The wing was bent, the thin membrane torn in ces, and I swallowed hard, knowing it wouldn''t be able to fly like this. Ineed to help it fly again. I tugged at the tattered hem of my dress, tearing a strip of fabric free. The sound was sharp in the oppressive silence. Carefully, I wrapped the wing, my fingers trembling as I worked. It was absurd, really this tiny, helpless thing surviving in a ce where even the strongest struggled to endure How can it live in the darkness? ---- eee How is it surviving? What about food? Water? Safety? You''re brave, I murmured, more to fill the silence than anything else. Braver than [ am. The bat shifted slightly in my palm, its tiny ws curling around my finger, its movements were weak but trusting. and for the first time in days, a faint smile tugged at my lips. Its breathing had steadied, its tiny body rxing against my palm. See? I said softly. You''ll be flying again soon, I whispered, as if my voice alone could will it to heal. The bat let out a faint squeak, as if it understood me. And the next few days, it was my constantpanion. I talked to it ---- Made a friend with it. Hid it from the guards. And soon a few dayster, it was ready for its flight. Ready to leave safety. Ready to leave me. I was reluctant. I wanted it to stay. But then I remembered Damiens words and I knew I couldn''t keep it. Let yourself fly. Dont ever let anyone cut your wings. Tle was right. This bat was born to fly. And that''s what it will do Thad no right to keep it here Setting it on the edge of the small window, I helped it prepare for its great flight. And just like that, it spreads its wings, squeaks in a shrill voice, as if ---- eee = thanking me. And then I watch it fly away from in between those metal rods. The feeling wasplex. I was happy, yet sad But without a doubt, that spark of helping others, giving the needful returned. And that light they all have been trying to kill in me? Flickered again to only light brighter. I will soar. Just like this bat. And I swear I will not do it alone. I will make all the woman here break their shackles and excape this prison. I will reach them to rise higher, faster, so that no one could ever imprison them again. As I turned around to settle in my spot I felt it again that prickle at the back of my neck. The unmistakable sensation of being watched. Chapter 666 ---- My hands stilled for a heartbeat, my breath hitching The guards had their own twisted ways of passing time, and I''d learned long ago not to give them the satisfaction of my fear. But this didnt feel like them. T just knew it. The gaze wasnt cruel or mocking. It wasnt predatory. Tt was...intense. It was his. ---- eee Chapter 376 I was curled on the floor, my fingers clutching the filthy fabric of my tunic, trying to will my body to stop shaking. Through the haze of pain and despair, I heard his footsteps, slow and deliberate, stopping just beyond the iron bars. I didnt want to look, but my gaze flickered up, catching his for the briefest moment He was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed, the flickeringntern light casting shadows across his face. Still breathing, he murmured, his voice low, almost... curious and I didnt respond. Words felt like too much effort. I turned away, resting my forehead against my knees. But he didn''t leave Tle kept standing there, staring at me nkly. You don''t look like the kind that gives up, and let ---- me tell you, little one. It hase to be..... He crouched beside me and my body involuntarily shivered as I feel his cold finger caressing my cheek. My favourite kind. he said after a long pause. His tone wasnt mocking, but there was an edge to it that prickled under my skin. My body coiled at his contact and I snap close my eyes, hugging myself more tightly What''s keeping you alive, little one? Are you expecting someone to save you? My eyes snap up to meet him. Did he know about Damien? The way he coldly stared at me gave away nothing. I don''t need... saving, I whispered hoarsely, more to myself than him. My voice cracked, and my throat burned from days of screaming and crying. But he heard me. His hand reached further down and goosebumps ---- eee = appear on my skin as I feel him tracing his knuckles all down my naked arm to my calves. I flinched, instinctively curling tighter into myself, but he didnt pull back. His touch was surprisingly soft, not what I expected from someone like him. You will need it, eventually.he murmured, his voice dipping low, almost tender. And when you do? I can be your saviour, little one. TfT can break you? Remember I am the only one who can build you. I didnt look at him, but his hand lingered for a moment longer before softly retreating. When I finally nced up, he was gone. But something about that moment stayed with me, haunting me in the hoursor daysthat followed. What a strange man. Is it possible that he has some humanity left despite being a monster like others? Chapter 635 ---- You are a crazy psychopath! How can you tie down your own mate! His eyes sweep up to me momentarily, to return to tying down my ankle. No words leave his lips and it only presses on my wrong nerves. Tam asking you something dammit! Speak! He sighs to trail his fingers up my calves and my body shivers. Next I know he starts tying those ropes in a strange manner around my knees and I furrow my brows. What the fiuc- My body is tossed over on the mattress and he ties the ropes behind my knee. I try to move my leg to only find itpleted bonded in the ropes. I couldn''t even move an inch. What kind of a bondage is this- Aghh stop this madness. Open up! Now! Nothing. ---- ee = He ignored my words like I was a madwoman speaking when he had nuts missing. My elbows are joined together and I crane my neck to look behind me He was trying my arms in the same way. I thrash to no avail. By the time he is done I amplete bound and I couldn''t even move an inch. Tears of frustration line my eyes as he just vanishes behind me. Damien! I am never going to forgive you for this! Open up! Please! I thought he was gone but then I hear his deep voice echoing in the room. When a pet goes rogue? Its it owners duty to bring it back and leash it down for its own protection. Consider your scenario to be simr to that pet. Seriously? This is his exnation? ---- ee I find the mattress under my face getting damp with my tears and I bite my lip to take in a deep breath. Fine. I won''t go with you. Untie me now. I feel his shadow approaching me and when I look up I see him leaning against a wall with a cig between his fingers. He takes a whiff and approaches me to stand in front of me. Toote for that, Princess. He squatted in front of me and I freeze when I see him staring at my lips with an unhinged look in his eyes. Did you like it when he did this? From where did this came now? Before I could understand what he meant, he grips my jaw, tugs it up, making my back to arch like a boat and I feel him puff out the smoke into my mouth. I cough. Tears sting my eyes. ---- eee = And his eyes only darken. Tell me princess. You are hurting me, Damien. I speak the truth and that dark look in his eyes softened. He nods to press our foreheads together. Tam sure I am Princess. But its nothingpared to how much you have hurt me. You could have pushed that bastard away but you didn''t. You kept sitting there letting him taint your pretty mouth. And you call him a gentleman? Tet me show you who a gentleman really is. I was scared. Thad never seen this side to him. I know Crets are possessive and territorial but I never knew the limits to it T squirm in the bounds and he only presses his palm on my head to get up and walk away. Chapter 668 ---- And I realised it was my wolf. T haven''t heard from her in days. The tests have subdued her to silence. I was rather surprised to hear her right now. Are you okay? T manage to ask her and there is silence. I thought she retreated again but then she stutters in fear. Am I going to die, human? Her question churned something inside me. I have never heard her so low and defeated before. I wanted to lie, I wanted to give her false hope. I wantee to say she will live. But I couldn''t. 1... Lam sorry. Thats all I could tell her and I hear another whimper from her. Talso had some dreams you know. My wolf and I were never on good terms. Due to our different thinking, we were usually at logger heads. ---- But right now? It felt like she was the most precious part of me which I was going to loose along with myself. T guess I can listen to them. I speak, as someone in the corner adjusted a machine that hissed and clicked ominously. "Vitals are steady," a muffled voice reported. {For now," another muttered, almost amused. Ignoring them I tried to focus on my wolf. Trying to find a safe ce in this hell. And she continues. All l ever wanted was a happy family. Us marrying , Damien. Living in the castle with Dad and others. Tcan imagine youying in Damiensp under a cherry blossom tree. Sun rays falling on your face as he gently caresses you skin and tells you... how much he loves you, his princess. And while you both are staring at each other,lost in each others eyes. His sweet forest scent is enveloping ---- you and giggles are surrounding you both. Two beautiful pups.. One boy and one girl are running around you both, screaming for your attention. Calling you... Momma and Daddy. A small smile grimaces my lips. Did you.... Did you like my dream? My wolf asks and I nod. Idid Can Task you a favour then? Amn If... if [don''t survive this and you do? Can... can you at least try to make my dreame true? Consider it my dying wish. I was speechless. This was the first time I understood her or rather tried to understand my wolf. She just had a small little dream, And L... L always tried to snatch it away from her. I ---- os never realised, the matebond, Damien meant everything to her. Was I selfish? Twill. L My thoughts seized and my heart stopped when I heard the sound of something heavy being dragged. across the floor. A dark, mechanical contraption came into view, its jagged arms tipped with needles that glinted like fangs. The device looked alive, its gears grinding together with a grotesque screech as it moved closer and I only squirmed in the bounds. My eyes widened in fear. What... what is that? My voice cracked, hoarse with terror. No one answered me. Instead, one of the masked figures leaned in, holding up a syringe filled with a thick, ck liquid that seemed to pulse in the light. This will hurt, he said, his tone devoid of anything resembling empathy. Chapter 669 ---- The needle pierced my skin, sharp and unforgiving, as the liquid burned its way through my veins. And in barely a second, everything shifted. All the happy memories, the dreams of my wolf got pushed back to a pit if darkness as my body seized, every nerve alight with agony so raw it felt like I was being torn apart from the inside. Iscreamed, the sound ragged and primal, but no one flinched. They only watched, taking notes, as if my suffering were nothing more than data to be cataloged My vision blurred, ck spots dance in the corners of my eyes and I only hear the machine roaring to ife. No! Stop it! The machines arms descended toward me. One of the appendages hovered just above my head and I see a thin needle sliding forward before plunging into my temple. Aghhbhhh! ---- eee I scream, thrashing against the bounds. But the ringing if the machine didn''t stop. The pain was instant and unbearable, a searing heat that exploded behind my eyes. And thats when the realisation hit me. My memories. They were carving into my mind, ripping my memories out by the roots. They were stealing my existence, they were stealing Zariyan Volkov King from me. And I could do nothing except let them. ---- Chapter 378 Zariyans POV A ten year old me wasying on the bed and Dadid beside me. My head resting on his arm. I stare at the stars lighting up the dark sky excitedly while Dad''s fingers softly y with the flick of my hair. Dadda. Can I ask you something? Of course, Zari. Who named me Zariyan? And what does it even mean. Others keep asking me about it. There is silence. Dad doesn''t say anything for a few seconds and I turn around to look at him. His eyes had a look of longing. Your mother. She named you Zariyan My heart clenched in my chest and I hear my heart ---- os drumming in my ears. Mom. Dad was talking about mom. It was.... Unusual. Twas the darkness and your momma.... She was the light. When we had you? It was like you showed us a path from darkness to light. You were the Zaria. The dawn. And that''s why you were named Zariyan. Meaning beauty and light. My mouth opened in an O. It.. It was beautiful! I never knew my name had such a beautiful meaning Do you like it? Dad asks and I nod excitedly. Tlove it! He opens his arms for me and I throw my body on top of him. We both giggle and he presses a kiss on my head. Never loose your light, my Zari. Never be afraid.No matter how dark the night is? Remember sun will always rise. The dawn will alwayse. Chapter 670 ---- I see a sh of my childhood memory and then the scene shifts. Dad''s smiling face shifts to my bedroom where Fiza, Ari and me are jumping excitedly on my bed, ying with pillows. Gosh! You stupid bitches! What am I going to do without you! Tneed a hug. No Ari! Stop! I know what you n to do! But I just want a cuddle! They both throw their bodies on me and I drop down on the mattress with both of them tickling me. Aghh stop! We are going to tickle you to death! Our sweet little revenge. Daddy! Uncle Dom! Save me! Our giggles echo in the room while I watch Dad, Uncle Dom and aunt Reba standing on the door ---- eee and smiling, while looking at us ying The scene again shifts and this time I find my naked self under a huge body. A Cret body. Those deep green eyes stare into my soul as he enters me. Good girl. Tell me if it hurts okay? I will stop right there. Tnod to breathe in heavily. My head shakes in a no. No... dont stop..Continue please.. As you say princess. He continues to move and I feel his hot breath against my lips. Fuck Princess. You are perfect. The scene again shifts to my bedroom with me standing in front of the mirror. I was screaming. At him. Leave me alone just like everyone! Why are you standing here! Go! Tle doesn''t leave. Rather, his arms were around my ---- waist as he whispers near my ear. Breathe. Its fine. I am never going to leave you, Princess Ever. Even if you ask me to. And with this he pressed a kiss on my neck in a silent promise. And I just stood there staring at him. I felt his promise. I felt at peace. I felt safe in his arms but then the very next second, the memory is ripped out of my mind and reced with a scene in the training grounds. Lucas, Summer, Jason, Alex, Lilly and me were sitting around a bonfire with Lucass arm around my neck. I was sipping my coffee and we all wereughing at a joke I cracked. The smiles on everyone''s faces, made me wonder if I finally made some real friends? ---- eee = The special seven. Why am I seeing all these happy times? Am I going to die? Live your life as you want to and never let anyone burn out that fire inside you. It''s special. Not every woman can afford to have it and keep it burning, Princess. I trust you. Damiens smile is thest thing I see and his words are thest thing I hear before. And then IT saw nothing The memories were gone, yanked from me as if they had never existed. No, I sobbed, struggling weakly against the restraints Stop. Please stop. The machine didnt stop. It hummed louder, more needles piercing my flesh, injecting me with more of that vile serum. Chapter 671 ---- One rooted into my neck, another into my stomach and one right where my heart was beating frantically in my chest. My wolf howled inside me, wing desperately at the void that was consuming her. Her growls grew weaker with every passing second, her presence fading like a dying me and I scream at her. No! Hold on! Bear with it! Please! I plead with her but all I hear are her growls and whines. And then.... suddenly. Nothing. Void. There was nothing. I have lost her. ---- eee Chapter 379 Our wolves are our other half. They make us as a whole.Theyplete us. I still remember Ari telling me this again and again, but I never realised it until now. They are right when they say you value people and things only when you loose them. The truth worth is realised when its lost. And I lost her. T felt empty. Hollow. I felt like the worst human part ever. I never listened to her, I never even allowed her to shift and feel the grass under her feet and the wind in her fur, I didn''t even considered her as a being until now. She must hate me so much. Lam so sorry... was all I could say to her now. ---- I gasped for air, my lungs burning as though they were filled with smoke. The room spun, the light above me flickering as shadows danced along the edges of my vision. T couldn''t tell if the darkness was real or just in my head anymore. But I felt like my heart had been ripped out of my body and my body had been set aze. Her vitals are dropping, someone said, their voice distant and disinterested. i"Shes close, another replied. Continue. If she survives this stage, she''ll be ready. Ready? For what? To be made into a monster? No. Kill me. I want to die. I better kill myself than killing innocents. The words swirled in my mind, but I couldn''t grasp them. ---- eee = Everything hurt. My body. My mind. My soul Make this stop! End this please! It felt as if they were trying to unmake me, to erase every part of who I was and leave nothing but a hollow shell to rewrite their own story on it. And the worst thing was that I didn''t care anyomore. I wanted them to take it... Take it all away. But just leave me. To stop this pain please! I felt like my mind was going to explode. This was it. I was going to die here, strapped down like an animal. But then, through the blinding light and overwhelming agony, a voice cut through in. Stop. Themand was low, but it carried a weight that silenced the room. Chapter 640 ---- I barely nod and he ces the tray of food in myp. My mood was sour. And I didn''t feel like eating but I still thank him. Thank you Scout. But I don''t feel like eating- Tam afraid you have to finish it Princess. Alphas instructions were clear. I can''t let you leave the room till you finish your breakfast. That controlling asshole. I pop the grape into my mouth and groan. Did they leave already? I still harboured a little hope, even when it was only going to hurt me more. Yes. They lefi early morning. Of course he wouldn''t wait for me. What did I expect? My heart drops along with my eyes. The sweet grapes in my mouth tasted like poison. Twill finish ande. Thank you Scout. ---- He nods and just stands there against the wall, staring at me nkly. Why is he not leaving already? D-o you need something else? No Princess Zariyan. I have been instructed to watch you finish it. Great! So fucking great! Letting out an agitated breath, I just gobble down the food on the te in barely two minutes. Tappy now? He bows again to leave and I drop back on the bed. Pheww T look around again and there it was, right beside my pillow. My mask. Putting it back on my face, I try to get up and surprisingly there was no pain in my knee. It felt just like new. I walk out of the tent and it felt weird seeing the ---- ce to be deserter. Everyone left. Except for me. The feeling of being left out only deepened the hollow in my chest. Gulping, I delve my hands into my pockets and walk around aimlessly. Princess Zariyan. I have called for a carriage. It will be here in ten minutes. Is there something else you need? Scout appears before me again and I shake my head inano. No nothing. He walks away again and my footsteps take me towards the running waters. It was just yesterday that we were enjoying and training here, while today it feels so lonely. Folding my arms on my chest, I take in a deep breath to stare at the crystal clear waters. This is it. ---- eee = My dreams. My identity. Robin Hood. Will be gone from this day hence Damien knows my identity, he will tell Dad and everything will be over. The sun will still rise, the starts will still appear in the night sky, but a life without a purpose? It feels hollow. Lifeless. A tear slips down my eyes to fall into the flowing water. You are somewhere behind this portal momma... somewhere so near yet so far. Moon goddess please. This is the only wish I have. Show me a way Goddess. Please Look below. My wolf speaks and I open my teary eyed to look down at the hazy waters. Most of the time I hate that demon. But at times I also admire him. Everyone must be so scared to dive into that river. Chapter 641 ---- Tt isnt just any river Robin. Its called the river of death for a reason. Its said that no one has ever drowned into it and got back alive. Some even say a darkness lives under it which tries to pull all the things of light in it.The seal idnt the only opening to the Land of Darkness. At old times, the river of death was. Everyone has heard about it so no one ever goes into the deeper water." Lucass words repeat in my mind. He... He said the seal isnt the only opening. In old times? The river of death was. So does this mean that if I drown in it.... I may get teleported to thend of darkness? My palms turn mmy as I stare at the brutal undercurrent of the water. I don''t even know how to swim... Its like a suicide mission. What if there is no opening under it? But I saw that darkness thest time. This is myst option. Princess Zariyan! The carriage is here! ---- Scout''s voice echoes from behind and I hear my heart drumming in my ears. I have to hurry up. I take a step closer to the banks of the river and then with a deep inhale Tleap. ---- Chapter 362 The legends of thend of darkness weren''t a lic. Those who have lived in it, knew it was as real as the existence of life. The river of death whispers, but only to those who want to listen A dark entity lurked at the riverbed, a keeper of secrets and a gateway to the Land of Darkness. A ce between life and death. This was the same darkness that took Adrian to thend of darkness, the same darkness which resides the demons of death and made him strike a deal with them. No one who ventured into its depths had ever returned, swallowed whole by its inky embrace. But Zariyan wasnt seeking a way back. She was searching for her mother. A there was only this darkness that can take her to her. ---- The icy water hit her like a wall of needles, forcing the air from her lungs. She had almost forgotten how it felt to sink in the water, but now that she was here? The fear that had gripped her that day? Was back. And only a hundred times worse because there wasn t any Damien to save her today. The current twisted around her limbs, dragging her into its cold, relentless depths and this time she didn''t struggle against it. She allowed the ruthless water to take her wherever it wanted. Tier eyes darted into the murky waters, but light was going farther and farther away from her. Letting her arms float aimlessly in the water, she sees the little breaths of air stored in her lungs, escaping her lips in the form of bubbles Tt wasn''t far. Death was very near. And this time she was ready to embrace it. Deeper... more deeper. Chapter 642 ---- The water was cold as ice and the visibility was getting conpromised. But surprisingly she didn''t feel afraid right now. The reason was unknown to her. Maybe it was a Childs instinct of feeling closer to its mother, or because she was dead already. And then as the seconds slipped by, the bubbles escaping her lips stop. Her innocent brown eyes go still. Nothing. The stillness wees her. Am I dead? Why wasn''t there any darkness to engulf me this time? Her body felt light as weather, and her mind slowly started shutting down. The hope of the darkness embracing her, slowly starts fading away and she wasing to terms with her end. ---- ee = Dark spots start entering her vision and she could hear her every heart beat slower than earlier. Her eyes were dropping under the weight of water, and she was going to let go when suddenly she felt something like a shadow move around her unnaturally, flickering as if alive, reaching for her with tendrils of pure ck. It gripped around her ankles and pulled her even deeper into the darkness A slow numbness crept over her, and her mind felt heavy, thoughts dissolving like ink in water. Yet even as her body faltered, she didnt fight. She let herself be taken, trusting the darkness to deliver her to its promised depths. And then, she felt it. The darkness wasnt just a voidit was alive. It pressed against her, a suffocating presence that seemed to look into her very soul. Her heart stuttered as a voice whispered from the abyss, cold and guttural You seek the Land of Darkness? Prove your worth. Her surroundings twisted, the water turning to ---- shadows, the cold transforming into a heavy, crushing force that seemed to press against her chest Her vision blurred, and thest of her air escaped her lips in a trail of silver bubbles. The ckness slithered closer, folding over her, devouring herpletely. She didnt scream. She didnt fight Rather she wanted to tell it, no one deserved the darkness more than her. My mother... That''s thest thing she whispers before she feels the darkness going still around her, as if it had released her and she floated, suspended in silence. As if it was watching her life slowing slipping between its fingers. Please... [need to f-ind momma. She cant be returned. The darkness whispers in her ears and Zariyans dying heart thumped in her chest. What does it mean ---- eee = by that? Yet you may try... Saying thesest words, the darkness starts circling around her in a swirling circle and before she knows it engulfs herpletely. A dark tendrils wraps around her neck, while the other binds around her arms and waist. A third onees and wraps around her lips. Stopping her from breathing She thrashed, cried, her tears mingle with the ice cold waters but the darkness showed her no mercy. Slowly the tendrils even wrap around her eyes and she cold feel it slithering on every inch of her skin. She thrashed, squirming against it but to no avail Surrender. The voice warns and Zariyan let''s go. Giving up on this fight. Thest thing she saw was darkness and thest thing she heard was her own heart slowing down to a stop. And then? Plunge. She feels herself falling into the depths of Chapter 643 ---- unknown. ---- eee Chapter 363 Zariyan''a POV Darkness. lL open my eyes yet it felt like they were still closed. I couldn''t see anything. Not even a silhouette. There wasn''t any heaviness of water pushing me down, I was drenched but I wasn''t under water. Anxiousness hits my chest but then I press my palms on the floor and I felt the soil. I was on a solid ground. On Land Is... is this thend of darkness? look around frantically, my arms extend around me but all T feel is empty air. It was dark... pitch dark and not even a single silhouette was visible. T gulp. ---- ee Adjusting my stance I try to get up and hear for any sound. But nothing. Its like no life existed here. Gulping, I clean the sweat on my forehead with the back of my hand and step forward. My arms extended. I took a few steps forward when my palms press on a rugged surface. Tt was t living. A tree perhaps? I try to feel for its leaves but there weren''t any. I don''t remember how long I continued to walk or rather how many times I stumbled. It could be a forest but unlike in thend of light, there weren''t any rivers or insects which could be a proof of life The stillness and silence were deafening. Tt was like I was in a nightmare where I have been walking aimlessly, waiting to wake up. But that''s the thing, this wasnt a dream. ---- eee = This was real And I choose to be here Hello! I whisper, hoping to hear an echo of my voice. But there was none. Meaning I was in an expanse and not a closed space. Hellooooo! I scream louder this time and it''s like the darkness engulfed my voice. Compressing it to silence. I walked and walked and walked. But the Land of Darkness stretched endlessly, a vast void that seemed to taunt me with its expanse. Days blurred togetheror what I thought were days, though the absence of light made time meaningless. Hunger and thirst start slowing me down and at times I wondered if they were going to be the reason of my death here. There was no life here. Chapter 644 ---- How will I die otherwise? I will only perish My boots crunched over brittle soil, an empty wastnd where the trees stood like skeletal hands wing at an invisible sky. No leaves rustled, no wind whispered through the branches. It was a forest stripped of life, abandoned by the world, and yet the darkness seemed to watch me, waiting. Wondering how I am going to find my mother. She cannot be returned. Iremember the demons of darkness whispering to me earlier and I couldn''t help wonder if all this was useless. If momma was even breathing? Is she even alive? Or did all of this meant nothing? T was in a ce from where I may never return. In order to bring momma back ... what if I left dad alone for life? What if I die here? He doesn''t even know I am here. He won''t even find my dead body. No ---- eee Icant let these negative thoughts cloud my mind Iam not alone here. Tjust have to find Damien and others. They must be somewhere here in the darkness. I cant give up hope That''s the only thing I have right now. My steps grew heavier with each passing moment. The silence here wasnt peaceful anymore: if anything it felt suffocating, a void that swallowed even my own thoughts. I tried to keep moving, to focus on the rhythm of my heartbeat and the faint sound of my breathing, but the darkness yed tricks on me. Sometimes I thought I saw shapes shifting just beyond my vision, shadows flickering where no light existed. My legs burned with exhaustion, my throat parched, and my resolve wavering when I first saw ita faint, golden glow cutting through the abyss. Is this my hallucination? ---- Or is it really antern? Swinging gently in the nk. ---- eee = Chapter 364 I blink my eyes a couple of times and the light stayed.Relief surged through me, my tired mind clinging to the hope that maybe I wasn''t alone. Thave found them! I will live. A new found determination surged inside me and I pushed mysed forward to run towards the light when suddenly my steps stagger to a stop. Something didn''t feel right. As I squinted into the gloom, my heart clenched. The light moved unnaturally, its bearer emerging from the darkness. Tt wasnt human No way. The creature holding thentern stood tall, its form grotesque and misshapen. And my heart leaps in my Chapter 645 ---- chest. It was just like my dream! The figure that stood beside my cot. And that drawing! Could it be the one who saved me from those men that day? Its limbs were long, ending in wed hands that seemed too delicate for thentern it held. Its eyes glowed faintly, as though reflecting the light, and its skin looked like it had been burned and charred. The figure stops suddenly as if sensing my presence and while my heart screamed at me to go rushing to him, my mind stopped me. Its red eyes scanned the area and my breath hitched as I instinctively crouched low, pressing myself against a gnarled tree trunk. The creature''s head turned, scanning the darkness further , and I held my breath, willing myself to be invisible. ---- Finally, after what felt like forever the monster began to move, the soft crunch of its footsteps the only sound in the suffocating silence. My heart raced as I watched it, frozen between fear and curiosity. It was walking with purpose, as if it knew exactly where it was going. Unlike me. Could it be that it resided here? I followed, keeping my steps light and my distance far enough to avoid detection. It led me deeper into the forest, past countless dead trees and barren ground, until another faint glow appeared ahead I slowed, peering through the gloom, and my breath caught when I saw it. The light wasn''t alone Another creature stood there, equally monstrous, its hulking form hunched as it held a crude staff. They exchanged guttural, low growlnguage, but one I couldn''t understand. Linched closer, desperate to remain hidden, but my ---- ee foot caught on a branch. The soft snap echoed louder than it should have, and I froze as one of the monsters turned, its glowing eyes narrowing as it scanned the area. Shit! I shrank back, holding my breath, my heart was pounding so loudly that I was sure they could hear it. After a tense moment, the creatures resumed their exchange. And I sighed in relief. This was the second time I was saved They may be the only living beings here but I cant trust them. I shifted to peer again when to to my shock, one of them began to shift Its grotesque form rippled, shrinking and twisting as its monstrous features melted away. In its ce stood a man. A human figure. I stared, unable to process what I was seeing. The ---- human figure adjusted thentern, the light now reflecting a sharp, angr face. Without a word, he turned and walked into the shadows, his steps purposeful What the hell is going on here? How are they alive? What are they? And how long have they been living here? I followed him with my eyes, and thats when I saw it. Acastle. It rose out of the darkness like a specter, its towering spires jagged and uneven, as if the structure itself had been torn from the world above and thrust into this forsakennd. It wasn''t beautiful, not in the way castles in stories are, but it was imposing, its dark stone shimmering faintly. Someone lived here. In thisnd of death and nothingness, there was life: My knees felt weak as I stared, trying to reconcile the impossibility of what I was seeing. All the stories, the Chapter 646 ---- legends of thisnd were no way near reality. The seal may be set by Dad, restricting anyone froming here, but something remained and flourished here, away from everyone''s eyes. Something dangerous Something powerful The man disappeared into the gates, and for a long moment, I could do nothing but stand there, the oppressive darkness around me suddenly feeling heavier. My mind raced with questions, fear warring with curiosity. Who was he? What was this ce? And why, despite every warning I''d ever heard, did I feelpelled to step closer? ---- eee Chapter 365 Hours passed, I stay hidden behind the jagged trees, my knees pressed low to the soil as I watched the castles gates. Monsters came and went, their shapes shifting between grotesque forms and human ones every other minute. Lanterns were held in every persons hands and I could see the insides of the castle lit with fire torches. There were guards, they were guarding something But what? What happens in a crumbling castle in the middle of nowhere in the verynd of darkness where life was not known to exist? The humans who walked through those gates didnt seem enved or trapped; they moved with purpose, their faces calm, even cold. What could this purpose be? The juxtaposition made my stomach twist. ---- ee If these monsters were the creatures of darkness how could they shift into humans? Seeing their faces, they looked like any other human Ihave met. No one could tell, by mere looking that they could shift into something so dangerous. And this very fact, made dread to settle in my chest. What if monsters like them had been living between us all these years? Hidden. And we had no clue of them. Tam sure I saw one of these monsters that night... The one who saved me from those men the day I was being forced. That monster was one of them.... And it may be living among us in thend of light. The seal doesn''t stop them But then we''re they good or evil? One of these monsters saved me... ---- os T couldn''t think of anything right now. I have to know more. I cant judge or decide based on this little information Ihave to know what they are hiding inside these castle walls. It holds the answers to all my questions. Thenterns burned on, flickering in the suffocating ck.Every moment spent watching them only deepened my unease. But still, I waited, studying the patterns of their movements, my mind racing with ns and contingencies. I finally saw an opportunity, and I took it. A wagon pulled by skeletal beasts rattled through the gates, and as it passed, and I slipped into its shadow, staying low and careful to mask the sound of my movements. The gates loomed above me, the iron bars etched with runes. I ducked through as the wagon rolled inside, holding my breath as I crossed into the castle s courtyard. The guards didn''t stop the wagon and I was thankful Chapter 647 ---- They drove it inside and I made sure to hide among the shadows on the walls. Inside, the air was heavier, thicker with a stifling sense of dread. Shadows clung to every surface, writhing like living things. My footsteps were light, careful, but my heart thundered in my chest as I moved deeper into the structure, my eyes darting to everyer for signs of danger. The deeper I ventured, the more the castle revealed its darkness. There were no torches here, and I was surrounded by pitch dark. When suddenly my foot slipped and my hands frailed for any support. I grabbed what felt like a railing and my dying heart learned to breathe again. Fine. Iam fine. Breathe: Furrowing my brows, I tried to feel what was under my feet and the realisation was quick. Stairs. And they were descending down to the ---- eee basement. I walked further down and I found myself in a cavernous dungeon that smelled of decay and despair. Cells lined the walls, their bars dark with rust and something that might have been blood. One would have thought they were empty cells from historical wars where once prisoners were kept. Wrong. There were people here. T could hear heavy breaths. I peeked in and my hand ms on my mouth as I realised who they were. Inside them were women, their figures barely recognizable as human. Their skin was pale and sickly, stretched over fragile bones. Some huddled in corners, their eyes hollow, while others stood, staring nkly as though their spirits had long since fled. My heart clenched. So this was the ce where those missing woman ---- were being taken to. But for what? What is even going on here? l approached the nearest cell with a bated breath and I saw a young woman sitting against the wall, her hair matted and her breathingboured. Hey! I whisper, trying to grab her attention but she continues to nkly stare at the wall ahead of her. Tcan help you! I try again, gripping the bars, and moving closer, desperation wing at me. T''ll get you out of here. Her head snapped up, and for a moment, I think I saw hope flickered in her dull eyes. But then she screameda raw, animalistic sound that echoed through the dungeon making me literally flinch in fear. ---- eee = Leave! she shrieked, her voice cracking with panic. You don''t belong here! Go before they find you! Chapter 648 ---- Chapter 366 I stumbled back, her words slicing through me like a de. Before I could even digest her words, somewhere from another cell behind me, a woman beganughing hysterically, the sound grating and unnatural. Calling for everyones attention. Dammit! She is too loud! Anyone cane here any second. I should hide. T look at her and she rocked back and forth, muttering some nonsense under her breath Her long tangled hair were open, falling on her face and she was craning her neck in a painful position, her front two teeth were rotten and she was giving me a wicked sinister smirk. Just like all other woman here she wore that same white dress which was covered in blotches of dirt. I looked closer and I realised there was a number written on her wrist. ---- eee 731 What could it mean? Seeing her and the way she wasughing? One thing was clear. No way she was normal. Something was wrong with these people. And suddenly as I looked away from her, she lunging at the bars, her wild eyes locking onto mine. And I freeze. Red Her eyes were blood red.As if her entire being had been taken over by a monster. You''ll never leave, she hissed, her voice a venomous whisper, enough to slither down a shiver down my spine. They''ll take you like they took us. You will be just like us! Or rather? Worse! Hahaha! ---- -_ Terror rooted me in ce, but I couldn''t bring myself to turn away. Her... These womenwhat had been done to them? And who is doing this? What could be their motive? My resolve to help them only solidified. Even as my hands trembled., I made sure to promise them. Adjusting the robin hood mask on my face, I nod at them. Tle back, stepping away from the cells I look around for a ce to hide for the time being. Trust me. I''ll find a way Won''t make it far, a voice colder than ice and sharper than a de, interrupts me, making my blood freeze in my veins. My body freezes as I watch a shadowing closer to me from behind me. Slowly, I turned to face the source and I wish I hadn t There stood one of the guards looking down at me like I am an insect he wants to squash under his food. ---- eee = His eyes first steer to my mask and then to my wrists, seeing no number written there, they only narrowed down further. Shit! He has realised I am not one of them! Guards! We have an intruder! Surround him! Within seconds I hear heavy footsteps approaching us and when I look around, I saw around a dozen of mening towards me. Their eyes were red, just like that womans and their frames were huge. Before any one of them could make a move, I do the only thing I could think of. Taking advantage of my quick reflexes, I spring up on my feet, and I do the one thing no one can do better than me Irun. Mindlessly and aimlessly with only one thing in my mind. Chapter 649 ---- Survival Tcant afford getting caught. I have no idea how powerful they are and what they will be doing to me when they find out I am a girl. These woman need me.... And if anything there are chances momma is still trapped somewhere like these woman here Tam so close to her now. I cant give up. Ijust won''t! Pushing my aching muscles harder, I slide through the guards who try to block my way. Countless footsteps were following me, yet all I could see was the darkness ahead. A little further and there are no lights ahead Come on! Faster! And then just like that, I enter the darkness And the very second I feel something shift under me. ---- eee I wasnt in the dungeons anymore. It felt like there was a carpet under my feet. The idea was absurd but I didn''t put much thought to it, until I hear one of the guards behind screaming in fear. The intruder has entered his chamber! Shit! We are all dead! There is no one here. Why did the guards sound so scared? And then on clue there is a loud bang and I see the door behind closes on its own. Leaving me in pitch darkness. Someone is here. My wolf confirms and that''s when I feel a warm breath in the nape of my neck. Each and every cell in my body gets on high and I wait I wait for my enemy to show itself. ---- Chapter 367 Fear of the unknown. It is present in everyone. But with time one learns to suppress it, to hide it. However, right now? I couldn''t do any of that. Beads of sweat were pooling in my neck. My breathing was heavy and I couldn''t seem to inhale properly. My lungs felt constricted and my mouth was open gasping for breaths. Someone was behind me. I could feel it. And I was going to turn around when I feel hands sneaking in from either side and wrapping around my waist. Name and purpose. The heavy voice seethes from behind my ear, sending a shiver down my spine. His presence wasnt one to be ignored, it was of primal power, his broad frame shrouded in darkness, that clinged to me like second skin. ---- os He wasnt breathing in darkness, the darkness seemed to be breathing because of him. It felt like he owned every inch of darkness here... and my breaths were an intrusion here. Unwanted Waiting to be choked if I gave one wrong answer. Rob-in The monster barely breathes in approval, waiting for my next answer. I... lost my way...I... I gasp as suddenly his entire persona shifts. His next question made me freeze Sex. Shit! What do I say? Ma-le. Chapter 650 ---- Thalf stutter whisper and the hot breaths moves up and down my neck, as if the monster was sniffing me Try again. Sex? He questions and my mind goes numb. Does he know? But how could he? I have the scent-masking potion on me and he cant even sce me. Male I speak, a lot more calmly this time. Clenching my fists when I feel his hands on my waist moving. My eyes widen when suddenly his fingers tips morph into something else. Something wet, sticky and long. It felt like a snake was slithering around my waist. Coiling around me and I feel my heart abandon my chest. He was not human. He was a monster... just like others Thr tentacles seem to have a mind of its own and I ---- find them hissing, as if talking to him. And then before I could even understand anything, one of the tentacles separates from the others around my waist and I find it slithering down. Lower... deeper towards my womanhood No. Dammit! I try to squirm, but it was to no avail. The tentacle suddenly slips into my innerwear and I feel it rubbing along my core. T gasp. My head drops back and my limbs frail L try to get out of his grip but two more tentacles extend and wrap around my wrist, binding them close to my body. I feel pure fear raid terror inside me What is this thing? And what is it doing to me? Thate liars, little one. ---- The cold emotionless voice warns in my ear and T squeeze shut my eyes feeling another tentacle slithering up and wrapping around my neck. Tt was tight enough to stop me from moving. But not enough to hurt. Who... who are you? I question, expecting an answer but I only feel his tentacles sliding into my clothes and moving over every inch of my skin. My thighs, calves, waist, blossoms. The fear of those men from that night... Hits my insides and I could feel myself unable to breathe. I was getting vited Yet I couldn''t move. Tt was all happening again. That heaviness was hitting my mind. My vision, despite being in the dark was slipping further away. ---- os Open your pretty lips. Breathe. The voicemands me in a domineering voice and. my stupid mind listens to it. My mouth opens up and J inhale Good girl. lis hot breath continues to fan my ear as hemands me, his touch more controlling than harming. Again. T may the most stupid person on this for listening to a monster. But T do it. I open my lips to take another breath and he humms in satisfaction. Slowly, I start feeling my breaths returning. That heaviness surrounding my head retreats. I was entrapped in the arms of a monster, yet I had never felt so calm before. I felt better and he seemed to realise it Slowly, those tentacles retreat from my skin and I Chapter 651 ---- find them returning to humans fingers. His grip returns as fast as it came and the next thing I know he retreats from me fully. I drop down on my knees, breathing heavily and I feel him watching me. My every breath. My every move Who... who are you? I question again, in hopes of getting an answer and that''s when I see two feet moving and stopping in front of me. Those feet. They were human feet. What is this monster? Half human. Half monster. I am Vincenzo Attari. The first know hybrid male to survive 100 percent transition. Transition? ---- eee What is he saying? What transition? Before I could ask him the door ms open and I watch a man step forwards with an entire army of monsters behind him. The man adjusts the spectes on his nose and smirks seeing me. Finally Robin.... Or should I say Princess Zariyan Volkov King. We have been waiting for you for so long. ---- Chapter 368 Who.... Who are you and how do you know my name? I question, staggering back and a knowing smirk forms on his lips. The man looked to be in his forties, few of his hair were white but his wasn''t looking that old Your name isnt the only thing I know. Zariyan. T knew your birth father, your momma, Adrian. All too personally. And let me tell you.... Those eyes of yours? He steps closer to me, scrutinizing my face with his dark orbs. And I stagger back, wary of this strange man. They are a replica of your mothers. Fierce. With those burning orbs. My fists clench and I stop staggering back. Momma''s reference was enough to make that lost rage in my ---- eee = blood to return Where is my momma! What have you done to her! He raises a brow at my question, and then shrugs his shoulders in indifference How would I know Zari? Last I remember, she abandoned you and Adrian on their wedding day. What an evil woman. Trust me when I said. I never liked her. Tlowever you? You seem to be intelligent and smart just like me. Maybe indeed my genes did travel to you. Genes? What the fuck are you saying? We aren''t rted- Tam your Grandpa, Zari. It almost hurts knowing Adrian never told you about me. T go by the name Gerald. Gerald. No! Dad told me about him! He was the one behind all those experiments! Behind that mass murder years Chapter 652 ---- ago! How... how could be alive. And even if alive? How could he look so young? Y-you are lying. You can''t be. If that was true you should be very old- Tam eighty three, Zari in human years but you see I stopped my body from ageing forty years back. One of my most sessful experiments till now. T stare at his hands and face... they didn''t have many wrinkles or lines. Could he be saying the truth? But how could one stop ageing? It sounds impossible T.. Idon''t believe you. All I want to know is where o my momma is. Where have you kept her What makes you believe she is here and alive? Tjust know it! Tell me! His eyes harden suddenly and he nods at one of his men. The men steps forward with a syringe in his hand. ---- ee = It''s better if you forget her. I am sure she must be dead with her body long rotten away. Your mother was nothing special. However you my dearest granddaughter? You are not going to be anything like her. I will make you the most powerful woman on this. Tell me. Dont you want to be powerful and save the world? You have her resilience and strength. Yet you have my intelligence. He shows me his hand and offers me a victorious smile. Together, we will make this a far better ce to live! We both will be undefeatable! I shake my head in a no. You are a fucking murderer! You have been experimenting on innocents and killing them! The only thing you deserve is hell and I will bloody show it you T swear! ---- T see him sighing. A look of disappointment fills his eyes. He looks back at the man behind me. Vincenzo. Gerald speaks and I look back to see Vincenzo nod. I stagger back further till my back touches the wall and I shake my head in a no, seeing Vincenzos huge form walking towards me. No.. Stop. Don''t. Tt wouldn''t hurt little one. I promise. And then I feel one if those long tentacles extending from his hand and wrapping around my ankle, holding me in ce. No! Let me go! I will never be a part of this sick shit- Tam afraid we never asked you, Zari. You were born into this. ---- eee = Noooo! I scream when another tentacle extends from Vincenzos left hand and my mind freezes as it wraps around my neck. What.... Aggh One of the men from behind Gerald, steps forward. and I see him crouching down beside me. He fills a syringe and presses his numb on my neck. Noooo000. Sleep. Vincenzo speaks,ing forward and I feel something like a needle rooting right into my neck. As soon as it entered my blood stream I feel my entire body freezing, that heaviness returns. I flutter my eyes. trying to keep them open but they were feeling very heavy. And that''s when that man or rather monster, Vincenzo steps into the light and I freeze seeing his Chapter 653 ---- eyes His one eye was red, while the other was grey. The most unique eyes I had ever seen. Yet the most dangerous. Vince. Iam leaving her in your care. Thear Gerald speak and the next thing I know I feel two arms wrap around me, stopping me from falling. Don''t worry, Sir. Twill make her the best of the best. I don''t want to be the best. I just want to be me. I just want to find momma and go back to Dad. He must be waiting for me. That was myst thought before darkness engulfed me and I feel my body falling limp in the arms of a monster. ---- eee Chapter 369 Damien''s POV We have been walking since days now, and rather than feeling closer to our destination, we only felt farther. There was nothing except darkness here and a never ending barren wastnd with dried trees standing tall as skeletons. Commandor. Are we going the right way? Thear Jason ask me and I sigh to turn around a look at him. There is no right or wrong way here. Thisnd as much unknown to me as it is to you. There can be danger at any step waiting for us, we need to be careful. Thear someone scoff behind and my fists clench seeing it was Lucas. Danger? From what? These dead trees or this ---- barrennd. This mission seems useless to me Maybe all this training was for nothing. He shrugs past me to walk further and I ignore him. He has been like that since the day I disqualified my Princess He says it was unfair. And I don''t deny it. I was unfair to her. But it was for her own good. Something he won''t understand. T just hope Scout has helped her reach the castle by now and she has reunited with Adrian. Knowing she is safe, makes me focus better. But that''s the thing. Since the day I left her behind. Thave this strange feeling inside me. It''s unsettling. What if she gets hurt on her way back. What if she tries something again? She is not the one to just sit and do nothing The whats ifs won''t let me find peace. ---- eee = And that''s when I realised what it was. I was so used to seeing her in front of my eyes that even a few hours spent without seeing her made me sick worried about her. I didn''t even realise when those brown eyes became a necessity in my life. I needed to see her. Just like one needs air, water, and food. But I have to retrain Damn it! Why is it so difficult? T would have mindlinked Scout and asked him about her safety, but no mind links work here. She must be alright She has to be. IT cant manage to be distracted here on thesends. Those woman need me. Focus Damien. Chapter 654 ---- Commander. Thesends are too vast. Together we won''t be able to find much with our limited food supply. We may die before we even find anything. Summer speaks up and I sigh to nod. I thought about it before but I guess its time to implement it. You are right, Summer. We all need to divide if we want to find something. Here. Take this. Thand each of them a spark. Light this up and leave it in the sky if anyone of you is in danger. Everyone will rush to help. And yes, each one of you will leave a different mark on the tree barks you cross. It will help you find the way back. Any doubts? No Sir. Good Taking out a knife from my waistband, I mark the tree we just crossed with one single line and I see everyone following. ---- eee Summer made a cross. Jason made a triangle. Lilly drew an astrick. While Lucas. He made an R. Our eyes connect as he draws thetter. And an ufortable silence stretches between us. Everyone of us knew why he chose R, when his name starts with L. He still has hope that Zarityan will follow us, and he chose an R for her to follow his lead. Giving me onest look, he leaves and soon everyone else disperses in all the other directions. I sigh to just continue ahead This ce is not barren. There is life here,and somehow my Cret can feel it. Rooting my heels into the soil, I resume my journey into the unknown with determination in my mind. No one will die here ---- -_ I will bring everyone else back with me to thend of light. The special seven and all those kidnapped woman. And then? We will meet again, Princess. Please be safe till then. ---- eee = Chapter 370 Zariyans POV T groan, to open my eyes. Stretching my limbs I flutter my eyes open, expecting to see the high ceiling of my room when I am met with a stone roof dripping with water. I spring open to sit when a sharp pain sears in my neck and I curse. I take in my surroundings to find myself in a stingy cell. It stinked like dead rats and blood. Yuck! How can anyone even breathe here? Pressing my palms on my nose, I try to block the odour when a voice speaks up from the cell beside mine. Tts no use. Soon you will get used to it. My eyes snap up and I see a woman, almost my age, with simr brown eyes to me, sitting there in theer of her cell, right next to mine. Chapter 655 ---- Excuse me? She raises a brow and then rolls her eyes. English? Yes. I speak English. Then I said you will get used to this shitty stink. Its the worst in the beginning. What does she mean by beginning? And who is she? Was she also kidnapped and brought here? Who- are you? Doesn''t matter. She dismisses my words and I crawl forward to reach her when I realised my clothes have been changed. I was wearing that same gown as everyone else. My heart thuds in my chest and I hurry up and pull up the sleeve of my gown to freeze. ---- eee VS-2 Whats is this? Why isnt a number written on my wrist like others? What are these letters? Vital Subject. So you are the lucky one. As soon as she says that I feel movement and gossip around me. Shadows move and the very next second a dozen if woman in the cells surrounding me, peep in through their cells to look at me. Or rather at my wrist She will be taken by him. Damn. I wish it was me. Just look at her. Why choose her? She isnt even beautiful. Tlook dumbfounded at the woman openly gossiping about me like I wasnt even there. What is going on here? Who are they? And why are they looking at me like they want to murder me. Tgnore them as well. They will do anything to get in ---- Vincenzos pants. I dont me them though. The man is smoking hot. That same woman with brown eyes spoke and I look at her in confusion. Are they seriously talking about him? Vincenzo? That monster? You are lusting over that thing instead of thinking of running from here? You must be crazy! All the gossiping dies down in a second and I see pure rage flood all the women''s eyes. Like I have spoken a sin. How dare you! You disgusting slut! She just called Master Vince as a monster! Punish her! Kill her! Rip those disgusting lips of her! She doesn''t deserve him! I crawl back from them to move closer to the corner of the cell. Closer to that brown eyes woman. ---- eee = What the hell is wrong with these woman... they... She just shrugs her shoulder. You just offended them by calling their crush a monster. Breeding is gonna happen soon and they all want Vincenzo to be their partner. Breeding? As in sex? To produce offspring? What is going on here? Are they trying to create a new species by breeding two gically modified beings? Shit! Of course! That''s what he wants to do! And that''s why he has been kidnapping woman for them to breed with these monsters! This is all nothing but an experiment to him: And the worst thing? He has been doing it since years now without anyone having a single clue of his evil ways. Chapter 656 ---- Chapter 371 I couldn''t understand anything and the woman looks at me with confusion this time. You don''t know about breeding? How did you evene here? She asks confused and I couldn''t help ask her in return. Were you kidnapped and brought here against your will? I swear I will help all of you out- Heydy hero. Calm your horses. No one was forced to be here. We came here with our own will. What? Why would someonee here willingly? Unless they want to die. And not to forget so many women? Why? ---- ee = I manage to ask and she stares at her nails in boredom. Different reasons. Money, strength, vitality, medicals, power, immortality. Dr Gerald found us, listened to our problems and gave us a solution to it. Those with M written on their wrists? They were here for money. Gerald gave them money and in return they agreed to offer him their body for these experiments. Those with S on their wrists, wanted to be stronger so they are getting treated for that. The ones with M had some medical issues, blindness.... Nonfunctioning limb and ete. Dr is helping them cure it. The ones with I, wish to be immoral and that''s all. All the logic, my very purpose ofing here seemed to have gone down the drain. They weren''t kidnapped? Did theye here willingly? ---- But... But one of the viges... All women got kidnapped. Oh that was a special case. Even IT heard about it This year the crops got damaged by the bad weather and the entire vige was dying of famine. The woman agreed to serve here provided they were given good food. You will find F on their wrists. My fists clench as I realise what is going on here. Gerald is taking advantage of these people who are vulnerable and helpless and is instead using them to run his experiments He will not cure any health issues. He will not make anyone immortal. He will not make them powerful. Rather be will make them as monsters.He will be just using them in the name of false hope I look at those woman still shouting curses at me through their cells and I realise all of them had a V on their wrists. ---- eee = V577 What is V for? Task and the brown eyes woman finally looks up at me Vitality. Sexual vitality to be specific. They are mostly prostitutes who are here to increase their sex vitality. You know to increase sensitivity, arousal and orgasmuc function. They will soon get their partners but they all are crazy over that Vincenzi guy. They want him to be their partner. But seeing your tattoo. Its clear. You have him. But I have a VS. She gives me a duh look. Vitality subject - 2, VS 1 is Vincenzo. It Chapter 657 ---- automatically makes you his partner. My mind freezes and I feel my blood turning to ice. It... it can''t be. I don''t want to be a part of this bullshit! What are they going to do to my body? I get up and rush towards the bars. mming my palms on the steel rods, I try to get the guards attention. Let me out! I don''t want to be here! Let me out! Tt''s toote. The same woman speaks and I pull back my burning palms to look at her. What... what do you mean? She motions to my forearm and I find a small band aid on it. Like the one we get after we... No... ---- eee This can''t be happening! You were injected with the first doze before being brought here. The transition is going to begin soon. She speaks calmly and I feel my entire world moving. No moon goddess. I cant be like those woman. Do something. Save me. Please! ---- Chapter 372 Zariyan s POV Hot I feel so hot, despite these freezing dungeons. The white gown they made me wear was drenched in sweat and Iyed crouched in a corner, hugging myself. My eyes felt heavy and I try to open them but all I see is shit surrounding me. Ihave been vomiting every hour and all that shityed around me. I felt groggy and weak and I didn''t even had the energy to move. What did they injected me with? How long is this going to continue? Thave been trying to connect to my wolf but its like she has abandoned my body. I usually feel her presence or hear her stupidments, but this time. ---- eee = There was nothing. I was on my own in this. Here. Eat it. My cell door opens and I see one of those guards with red eyes sliding a te towards me. Tignore him. They are mistaken if they think I am going to eat anything offered by them. I rather die that eat it. Who knows what they have mixed in it. The guard looks at the previous untouched tesying around me and he curses under his breath. Tf you don''t want Sir Vincenzo to force it down your throat? You better eat it, slut! My heavy eyes steer up to him and I seethe. T would love... to see him... try. I seethe, mustering all the courage in me and I hear all the other women gasp around me. Chapter 658 ---- They lean in closer to see what was going on in my cell The guards eyes darken. You brat! If was your master I would have fucked that attitude out of you! But don''t worry. Sir Vincenzo is the worst. His ways may be slow but they are very effective. He steps closer to crouch in front of me and I feel that rage burning inside me as I take in his eyes looking at my naked thighs. And that''s when T feel it. His disgusting hands touching me, sliding up my thighs. And that warmness in my body, rushes down to my core. Bringing it to life. No... his touch is filthy. Tneed to be away from him. Look at you. The first dose is already showing its effects. Despite all that attitude of yours, you are still a woman , bitch. ---- He smirks in victory My patience snaps. Using the strength le eee and I was done. ft in me, I leap at him and pin him under me. Taking the fork from the te I root it into his chest, right where his heart is supposed to be and his eyes widen. Tet me show you the woman I can me. With this I twist the his screams echo in wrists, but I don''t pu T was seeing red. I wanted to see his b knife to carve out his heart and e dungeon. His hands grip my 1 back. ood smeared on the wall. I wanted those red eyes to look at me in fear. Taking out that knife, I root it in his chest again and again. I was stabbing him like crazy, my angry groans echo in the silent hai Is And then when I was done, I pulled back to breathe. My hands were all b! loody and I was heaving. ---- ee His eyes were nkly fixed at the ceiling. Blood was gushing out of his wounds and pooling around him. Was... was he dead? Did I kill him? The door is open! I need to hurry. Holding the wall for support, I step over him to rush out when suddenly I feel a hand grip around my ankle. I freeze. The man.... His red eyes steer to me and I see a smirk form on his lips. Going somewhere? Sweetheart? He taunts and my heart stops beating in my chest when I see the puncture wounds on his chest healing and closing on its own. No... this was impossible. but I had never seen someone Werewolves heal fast heal at this speed. It''s like the wound wasnt even there. It was almost instantaneous. ---- eee = This was.... impossible. Before I could take in what I had seen, I feel a strong tug on my ankle and the next second I was getting hauled up in the air and my entire body is crashed against the stone wall. His hand was on my neck and he was choking the living daylights out of me. I thrash, my limbs move to release but he was way stronger. His eyes were burning red as he leans closer to rub his disgusting lips along my cheek. Now, Show me the woman that you are, slut. Come on. Open those lips of yours and beg. My teary eyes stay rooted at him. He was expecting me to speak, but he was in for a bummer. I would rather die that I beg someone for mercy. T said beg! His grip on my neck tightens further. My lungs were choking, I couldn''t breathe, my legs were kicking the wall behind me and my grip on his wrist was faltering. Chapter 659 ---- But my eyes, they refuse to lower. Buck off bastard! With this I spit at his disgusting face and for a second, deadly silence follows. No one moved His eyes widen.... As if he has never been subjected to such public mockery and my dying heart enjoyed thest beat of pride. And then those red eyes, darken. Rage floods into them and I feel a sinister smirk forming on his lips. You know what? Death won''te easy to you. Let everyone hear your screams. I couldn''t understand what he meant, but then he showed me. His fingertips extend into ws and the very next second he growls to tear at my clothes. Cold winds hit my naked skin and panic settles in my chest as I look down to find the white gown I wore ripped to shreds and pooled at my feet. His hungry eyes stare at my naked body. And that sickening smirk of his widened ---- eee Twill rip you apart, bitch. With this he spits back at my mouth and before I could retort, he lifts up my either leg and pins them to the wall beside my head. I feel him stepping closer to me and I close my eyes. I will not beg. I will not cry. No matter what they do to me? I will fight till myst breat ---- Chapter 373 Spatter. I close my eyes shut as I feel something wet ssh on my face and my naked body. I squeeze my eyes close to gasp. A metallic taste fills my mouth. Blood. My eyes snap open and I freeze seeing the scene in front of me. The man.... The man who was trying to force me had his head severed from his body, and a fountain of blood sttered out of his head. Thad a mini heart attack as the head lolled over to fall and the face of the executor bes clear. Tts him! Oh my gosh he is actually here! Master Vince! ---- eee = Master! Master, please take me as your subject! The stupid woman who were surrounding my cell start screaming for his attention, yet those heterochromia eyes stayed undividedly rooted at me. My eyes slip lower and I see the headless body of the guard falling down at my feet. I felt nauseous. This scene... the way he killed him. Why is it looking so familiar? My heart thuds in my ears as I watch the tentaclesden with des, retreating from the dead man. They hiss and retreat and I watch them morphing into two huge corded hands. T gulp to look up and he nkly keeps staring at me. My body slips down to slide down the wall and I immediately crawl back from all the blood. Lavoid looking at him. Chapter 660 ---- Rather going back to my corner, I press my knees to my chest and hug my naked body. Gosh. Why is he staring like that? Does he have no shame? And then I hear it. Thudding footsteps. I steal a glimpse and my chest tightens as I see the woman from the adjoining cells stretching their arms to just touching him once. What was he? A celebrity here? Why are the woman so crazy about him? I mean I understand he is beautiful and all with that mysterious aura. But he is a monster. And he is not my mate. Wait a second? What am I saying? Hisbat boots stop in front of me and I gulp, refusing to look up. Too fascinated with my bruised bare feet. Theard you aren''t eating. ---- He questions and I hug my arms tighter. Did he just saved me because he wants to continue from there? I am sure, that must be it. Little one? Trock my body to nkly stare at a spot on the wall Trying my best to ignore him. But he was persistent. Ufortable silence stretches between us and I expected him to leave finally but he didn''t. Rather I feel something warm wrapping around my body and I still. What is he- I look up and it was a mistake. Those red green eyes were fixated at me. And then out of the blue a cold hand presses on my forehead and my body instantly liked it. You are burning. Good. It means your body is adapting to it. What the fuck- ---- I was a time bomb right now and he pressed on the wrong button. My palms p on his chest and I roar at him like a lioness. My fists clench his cor. What the fuvk are you guys doing to me! Let me out of this bullshit! Now! Tlis eyes were nk, almost dead. He didn''t look offended. Not a bit. And it rubbed at my nerves further. Tasked you something dammit! This experimenting! Its a vition of human rights! The people may be here at their own will but you are using them! Stop it right now! Let everyone go! He tilts his head to a side to look at me strangely. Like I was talking stupid Evolution is not a sin, little one. Soon you will understand it when you feel it in your veins. ---- os This weakness, this helplessness, this emotional side of yours will be all gone. Yes, I want to be powerful. Everyone wants to be powerful but not at the cost of my emotions. A strong body can only live in a strong mind. And emotions build a strong mind. And I will never let them take my mind. All the women who have been subjected to this test earlier... have failed in the second test. Tam sure he meant dead But Sir Gerald and I have hopes from you little one. If you pass test three, I will be training you for the breeding. We may have the opportunity to birth the strongest being ever born in this world, little one. He extends his hand to tuck a loose fringe of my short hair behind my ear and I shiver at his contact. Breeding? Chapter 661 ---- Child? So is this why I am here? To be a part of some breeding experiment to create a new species? ---- eee Chapter 374 Twill... I will not do no such thing! T scream at him and a soft smile forms on his lips. Fierceness is a sign of inner strength. You give me all the reasons to believe you are gonna survive this, little one. Is this man sick? Doesn''t he understand what I am trying to say? Gerald is using you all! Why cant you sce! He nods. He is. But its for the best. I was a scared little boy surviving on scraps in the city. Getting bullied and tossed around like dirt. But Sir found me and see... He made me a powerful man. He gave what he promised. All see is an emotionless monster in front of me! ---- Te stiffens Something shifts in his eyes, but it was gone as fast as it came. He raises his hand and I flinch. Expecting him to hit me but he only rests his hand on my head T look up at him from under my eyshes. Shocked. Soon, little one. With this being said, he turns around to leave but not before asking one of his guards to clean my cell and dispose of the body. I shiver. Wrapping his jacket tightly around me, I stare at the dead body getting taken away. What is this hell of a ce? And how am I going to survive here when all these people want me dead. ---- eee = I came here to save these woman... But it seems I am going to be just like them. T scratch the mark on my forearm and a tear slips down my eyes. I don''t want to be a monster.... T wish I die just like all those women. I wish I never pass the second test. 3 Rd person POV Knock. Come in. Gerald straightens up in his seat seeing Vincenzo entering. His eyes settle on the paper in his hand and he stretches his hand for it. His eagerness evident. How is the progress? See it for yourself. Chapter 662 ---- Gerald flips through the papers desperately and a smirk forms on his lips the further down he read Tremendous. Her results are even better than her. Vincenzo settles on the seat opposite Gerald and studied him. He hasn''t seen him so happy before in a while. She is exactly what I have been looking for. After all she has my blood in her veins. She had to be the bloody best! She doesn''t want to go ahead with this. Vincenzo speaks and Gerald stiffens. His hands flipping the pages stop. Sighing, he leans back in his chair to look at Vincenzo. Tt doesn''t matter, Vince. Its for her betterment. But we have never carried out the experiments against the subjects will. Gerald gets up to walk around the table. Standing behind Vincenzo, he presses his hand on his shoulders. ---- eee T know my granddaughter Vince. Her emotions are her greatest weakness. She selflessly gives and only hurts herself in return. T want you to strip her off her emotions. T want you to teach her not to feel anything. Even if you have to break her to build her again? You have my permission to do it. Tn the end it will be all worth it. Vincenzos eyes drop and he stiffens. His hands clench into fists She has a mate. Twill take care of him, Vince. Just focus on the task in hand. And anyways they were never together. She rejected him. Vincenzo look up at Gerald in shock. She did what? She rejected that boy. She can be all yours if you want Vince. Break her, erase her memories, build her ---- ee as you want, mate with her and you can have a small happy family with her. Tsnt this what you have wanted all your life? A family? She is your key to a happy peaceful future. If there is one woman who canplete 100 percent transition and survive the breeding? Its her. Vincenzos clenched fists open up and he nods. Since the day he has seen those defiant brown eyes? He couldn''t seem to get them off his mind. He has full permission. He can make her his. She will be all his. Thank you, Sir. Good. You may leave. Vince nods to get up and leave when Gerald voices ---- eee = up. And onest thing Vince. No matter what happens? Never let her know about her, until it''s time. Her. The name which was forbidden to me taken. T understand. The door clicks close and Gerald lights up a smoke to settle back on his chair. A victorious smirk lingered on his lip as he lets out a puff. Just wait and watch Adrian. T took away your little Rabbit from you years ago and now its time I take your dearest munchkin. You will die as the loneliest man on this. While I? I will be the invincible king who will bring this world to its evolution! Trule thends of darkness now and soon I will being to conquer thend of light! Chapter 663 ---- Stop me if you can Adrian. Save your daughter if you can. Because she going to be just a puppet in my hands very soon. A puppet I am going to use to destroy this world. ---- eee Chapter 375 The cell was cold as usual, its stone walls damp and unyielding, and the stale air felt like a weight pressing down on my chest every second I breathed here. It still stinked of blood and died rats. But as my neighbouring cell mate said? It doesn''t bother me anymore. Thave gotten used to living in this shit. Isat huddled in the corner, knees pulled to my chest, staring nkly at the jagged cracks in the wall. Gerald''s words echoed endlessly in my mind, cruel and relentless. "Your mother was a failed experiment.And we discard whats of no use to us. No matter how many times I heard it, the words didn t soften. They were sharp, slicing through my thoughts like a de, making every breath ache. ---- ee Tears fill my eyes and I no longer stopped them from flowing Rather I am surprised by how they kepting despite me brawling my eyes eyes out for days. My body trembled involuntarily, weak from daysor was it weeks?of injections, the endless cycle of needles piercing my skin and the searing liquid fire coursing through my veins. I lost track of time in the numb haze that followed each visit to that sterile, hellish room. They were five men, all with red eyes and huge whiteb coats covering their frames. Their faces were hidden behind masks. They tied me down everytime, cold metal biting into my wrists and ankles if Lhad the strength lefi to resist. And then they experimented on me to their hearts content like I was some animal. T resisted at first. Icried, I screamed, I even begged but no mercy was shown. It was like for them I wasn''t even a human. ---- eee = Or rather their humanity was dead I stopped begging and crying eventually. I start saving the little energy I had left after their tests When they used to dump me back in the cell, I barely managed to crawl to my corner everytime, it was my little safe heaven in this hell of a ce. Vomit burned my throat countless times and it felt like my throat was coarse with it, I didn''t recognise my own voice , my frail arms barely had the energy to clutch my stomach when I heaved again and again, my body betraying my mind Sleep offered no respite, only strange. feverish dreams came to visit me. Yet sometimes I do see their smiling hazy faces. Dad. Fiza Ati Jenny Uncle Dom Chapter 664 ---- Lucas Summer, Jason and Lilly. And even him. Damien. If anything I also hear him scolding me in my mind. Of how stupid I was toe here alone when he told me to go back to Dad specifically. Tlis grey eyes darkened in rage as he reprimanded me, yet softening eventually. His huge warm Cret hand extending to cup my face. Taming for you, Princess. Hold on. It''s ironic. I never thought I would be that weak, that I will need someone to save me. Twas my own hero Iwas the Robin Hood. The brave and undefeated saviour of good. ---- Yet, at timesying here, waiting for my death? That bravery has seemed to have vanished somewhere. I don''t feel like myself. Its like I am trapped in a weak body, that''s slowly submitting itself to death. I tried not to think about the other thing. The fate they had nned for me if I survived this test. The breeding. The idea of it churned my already fragile stomach, the thought of bing nothing more than a vessel for their experiments... it made me wish I''d die before et them take that from me. H And yet, death wouldn''te KB e only thing that tethered me to the present, to this nightmare, was the faint rustling in the cell across from mine. The woman thereSyra, she called herselfspoke in low, hoarse whispers when the guards weren''t near. She told me about the tests, about the serum that was coursing through my body. About Vincenzo.I hated ---- the idea of him, hated the way all the woman were crazy over a monster like him But sometimes, I catch his green, red eyes through the bars of my cell when he passed: Dark, deep, and unreadable. He was tall, with a figure carved of muscle and strength, but his presence made my skin crawl. I didnt trust him. Yet, I couldn''t deny the way his gaze lingered. Today, I felt his eyes again. The air in the prison was suffocating as usual, every breath tasted stale, heavy with dampness and despair. Time here was meaningless, a blur of gray shadows and distant echoes. I should''ve been broken by now. Maybe part of me already was. But notpletely. Not yet. ---- Thear the faintest whimper and at first I thought I was hallucinating. I didn''t bother getting up.But then Theard it again. l approach the corner of the cell and there hidden beneath a pile of grime and rotting straw was a bat its small body trembling, one of its leathery wings bent at an unnatural angle. How did it even got here? I guess I was passed out most of the time to even realise it. Its dark eyes blinked up at me, wide and fearful and I pushed my tethered body to kneel beside it, , my heart twisting at the sight. You''re hurt, I whispered, my voice cracking from days of silence. It flinched as I reached out, its fragile body shivering. For a moment, I hesitated. But then it stilled, its gaze locked with mine, and I knew it was too weak to fight. It needs me. Chapter 665 ---- Carefully, I cupped it in my hands. Its fur was soft, its wing thin as parchment beneath my fingers. It''s okay, I murmured, though I wasn''t sure if I was reassuring it or myself. And I see it''s eyes softening. As if it trusted me. As if it could understand me. T won''t hurt you. Settling myself against the cold stone wall, T examined its injuries. The wing was bent, the thin membrane torn in ces, and I swallowed hard, knowing it wouldn''t be able to fly like this. Ineed to help it fly again. I tugged at the tattered hem of my dress, tearing a strip of fabric free. The sound was sharp in the oppressive silence. Carefully, I wrapped the wing, my fingers trembling as I worked. It was absurd, really this tiny, helpless thing surviving in a ce where even the strongest struggled to endure How can it live in the darkness? ---- eee How is it surviving? What about food? Water? Safety? You''re brave, I murmured, more to fill the silence than anything else. Braver than [ am. The bat shifted slightly in my palm, its tiny ws curling around my finger, its movements were weak but trusting. and for the first time in days, a faint smile tugged at my lips. Its breathing had steadied, its tiny body rxing against my palm. See? I said softly. You''ll be flying again soon, I whispered, as if my voice alone could will it to heal. The bat let out a faint squeak, as if it understood me. And the next few days, it was my constantpanion. I talked to it ---- Made a friend with it. Hid it from the guards. And soon a few dayster, it was ready for its flight. Ready to leave safety. Ready to leave me. I was reluctant. I wanted it to stay. But then I remembered Damiens words and I knew I couldn''t keep it. Let yourself fly. Dont ever let anyone cut your wings. Tle was right. This bat was born to fly. And that''s what it will do Thad no right to keep it here Setting it on the edge of the small window, I helped it prepare for its great flight. And just like that, it spreads its wings, squeaks in a shrill voice, as if ---- eee = thanking me. And then I watch it fly away from in between those metal rods. The feeling wasplex. I was happy, yet sad But without a doubt, that spark of helping others, giving the needful returned. And that light they all have been trying to kill in me? Flickered again to only light brighter. I will soar. Just like this bat. And I swear I will not do it alone. I will make all the woman here break their shackles and excape this prison. I will reach them to rise higher, faster, so that no one could ever imprison them again. As I turned around to settle in my spot I felt it again that prickle at the back of my neck. The unmistakable sensation of being watched. Chapter 666 ---- My hands stilled for a heartbeat, my breath hitching The guards had their own twisted ways of passing time, and I''d learned long ago not to give them the satisfaction of my fear. But this didnt feel like them. T just knew it. The gaze wasnt cruel or mocking. It wasnt predatory. Tt was...intense. It was his. ---- eee Chapter 376 I was curled on the floor, my fingers clutching the filthy fabric of my tunic, trying to will my body to stop shaking. Through the haze of pain and despair, I heard his footsteps, slow and deliberate, stopping just beyond the iron bars. I didnt want to look, but my gaze flickered up, catching his for the briefest moment He was leaning against the wall, his arms crossed, the flickeringntern light casting shadows across his face. Still breathing, he murmured, his voice low, almost... curious and I didnt respond. Words felt like too much effort. I turned away, resting my forehead against my knees. But he didn''t leave Tle kept standing there, staring at me nkly. You don''t look like the kind that gives up, and let ---- me tell you, little one. It hase to be..... He crouched beside me and my body involuntarily shivered as I feel his cold finger caressing my cheek. My favourite kind. he said after a long pause. His tone wasnt mocking, but there was an edge to it that prickled under my skin. My body coiled at his contact and I snap close my eyes, hugging myself more tightly What''s keeping you alive, little one? Are you expecting someone to save you? My eyes snap up to meet him. Did he know about Damien? The way he coldly stared at me gave away nothing. I don''t need... saving, I whispered hoarsely, more to myself than him. My voice cracked, and my throat burned from days of screaming and crying. But he heard me. His hand reached further down and goosebumps ---- eee = appear on my skin as I feel him tracing his knuckles all down my naked arm to my calves. I flinched, instinctively curling tighter into myself, but he didnt pull back. His touch was surprisingly soft, not what I expected from someone like him. You will need it, eventually.he murmured, his voice dipping low, almost tender. And when you do? I can be your saviour, little one. TfT can break you? Remember I am the only one who can build you. I didnt look at him, but his hand lingered for a moment longer before softly retreating. When I finally nced up, he was gone. But something about that moment stayed with me, haunting me in the hoursor daysthat followed. What a strange man. Is it possible that he has some humanity left despite being a monster like others? Chapter 667 ---- No... its impossible. All others have barelypleted the transition. They are at 15, 45, 50 or max 60 levels and they are unyielding and emotionless. How can he be at 100 and still have emotions? If anything he ought to be the worst of them all Later, when the guards came to drag me to the room again, I caught a flicker of movement in the shadows. I didnt know if it was Vincenzo, watching silently as I was hauled away, or just my imagination, desperate for a sign of anything human in this ce. But any hope got choked to darkness with the door mming shut behind me, the metallic ng echoing in my ears. My weary eyes look around and I realised this room was different It wasnt stingy and rustic like others It rather looked clean. A huge floodlight fell on the bed in the centre and my mind freezes as I catch a tray of tools glinted ominously under the harsh light. ---- eee The subject is ready for test two. Thear one of the men behind whisper and I freeze when I feel two strong bruising hands clenching my wrists and dragging me to that illuminated bed. This is it ---- Chapter 377 Zariyans POV The light burned against my eyelids, so bright it felt like needles stabbing right through my skull. T wanted to raise my hand and block it, shield myself from it, but I couldn''t. I was strapped down, wrists and ankles bound to a freezing steel table. The restraints bit into my wrists and ankles, their unyielding grip a cruel reminder that escape was not an option. My body felt like a fragile ss, trembling and ready to be shattered against the steel table as fear wrapped itself around me like a noose. I didnt beg anymore. What was the point? My throat was raw, and my words had meant nothing to these monsters. I didnt dare open my eyesnot yetbut the sounds around me told me everything I needed to know. ---- eee = Heavy footsteps. The rustle ofb coats. The metallic ng of instruments being ced on trays. They whispered amongst themselves, their voices an eerie hum that crawled under my skin They didn''t have to say anything for me to know what wasing. The test. The one no woman had survived. T bit down hard on the inside of my cheek when I felt a gloved hand grab my arm, cold and clinical, forcing it into ce. Another hand strapped down my head, keeping me still and I open my eyes to only see the light, too bright and too cruel The air was thick with the sharp scent of antiseptic and the faint, metallic tang of blood. And I wondered if this will be thest scent I sniff, before I die. Thear a whimper in my mind Chapter 668 ---- And I realised it was my wolf. T haven''t heard from her in days. The tests have subdued her to silence. I was rather surprised to hear her right now. Are you okay? T manage to ask her and there is silence. I thought she retreated again but then she stutters in fear. Am I going to die, human? Her question churned something inside me. I have never heard her so low and defeated before. I wanted to lie, I wanted to give her false hope. I wantee to say she will live. But I couldn''t. 1... Lam sorry. Thats all I could tell her and I hear another whimper from her. Talso had some dreams you know. My wolf and I were never on good terms. Due to our different thinking, we were usually at logger heads. ---- But right now? It felt like she was the most precious part of me which I was going to loose along with myself. T guess I can listen to them. I speak, as someone in the corner adjusted a machine that hissed and clicked ominously. "Vitals are steady," a muffled voice reported. {For now," another muttered, almost amused. Ignoring them I tried to focus on my wolf. Trying to find a safe ce in this hell. And she continues. All l ever wanted was a happy family. Us marrying , Damien. Living in the castle with Dad and others. Tcan imagine youying in Damiensp under a cherry blossom tree. Sun rays falling on your face as he gently caresses you skin and tells you... how much he loves you, his princess. And while you both are staring at each other,lost in each others eyes. His sweet forest scent is enveloping ---- you and giggles are surrounding you both. Two beautiful pups.. One boy and one girl are running around you both, screaming for your attention. Calling you... Momma and Daddy. A small smile grimaces my lips. Did you.... Did you like my dream? My wolf asks and I nod. Idid Can Task you a favour then? Amn If... if [don''t survive this and you do? Can... can you at least try to make my dreame true? Consider it my dying wish. I was speechless. This was the first time I understood her or rather tried to understand my wolf. She just had a small little dream, And L... L always tried to snatch it away from her. I ---- os never realised, the matebond, Damien meant everything to her. Was I selfish? Twill. L My thoughts seized and my heart stopped when I heard the sound of something heavy being dragged. across the floor. A dark, mechanical contraption came into view, its jagged arms tipped with needles that glinted like fangs. The device looked alive, its gears grinding together with a grotesque screech as it moved closer and I only squirmed in the bounds. My eyes widened in fear. What... what is that? My voice cracked, hoarse with terror. No one answered me. Instead, one of the masked figures leaned in, holding up a syringe filled with a thick, ck liquid that seemed to pulse in the light. This will hurt, he said, his tone devoid of anything resembling empathy. Chapter 669 ---- The needle pierced my skin, sharp and unforgiving, as the liquid burned its way through my veins. And in barely a second, everything shifted. All the happy memories, the dreams of my wolf got pushed back to a pit if darkness as my body seized, every nerve alight with agony so raw it felt like I was being torn apart from the inside. Iscreamed, the sound ragged and primal, but no one flinched. They only watched, taking notes, as if my suffering were nothing more than data to be cataloged My vision blurred, ck spots dance in the corners of my eyes and I only hear the machine roaring to ife. No! Stop it! The machines arms descended toward me. One of the appendages hovered just above my head and I see a thin needle sliding forward before plunging into my temple. Aghhbhhh! ---- eee I scream, thrashing against the bounds. But the ringing if the machine didn''t stop. The pain was instant and unbearable, a searing heat that exploded behind my eyes. And thats when the realisation hit me. My memories. They were carving into my mind, ripping my memories out by the roots. They were stealing my existence, they were stealing Zariyan Volkov King from me. And I could do nothing except let them. ---- Chapter 378 Zariyans POV A ten year old me wasying on the bed and Dadid beside me. My head resting on his arm. I stare at the stars lighting up the dark sky excitedly while Dad''s fingers softly y with the flick of my hair. Dadda. Can I ask you something? Of course, Zari. Who named me Zariyan? And what does it even mean. Others keep asking me about it. There is silence. Dad doesn''t say anything for a few seconds and I turn around to look at him. His eyes had a look of longing. Your mother. She named you Zariyan My heart clenched in my chest and I hear my heart ---- os drumming in my ears. Mom. Dad was talking about mom. It was.... Unusual. Twas the darkness and your momma.... She was the light. When we had you? It was like you showed us a path from darkness to light. You were the Zaria. The dawn. And that''s why you were named Zariyan. Meaning beauty and light. My mouth opened in an O. It.. It was beautiful! I never knew my name had such a beautiful meaning Do you like it? Dad asks and I nod excitedly. Tlove it! He opens his arms for me and I throw my body on top of him. We both giggle and he presses a kiss on my head. Never loose your light, my Zari. Never be afraid.No matter how dark the night is? Remember sun will always rise. The dawn will alwayse. Chapter 670 ---- I see a sh of my childhood memory and then the scene shifts. Dad''s smiling face shifts to my bedroom where Fiza, Ari and me are jumping excitedly on my bed, ying with pillows. Gosh! You stupid bitches! What am I going to do without you! Tneed a hug. No Ari! Stop! I know what you n to do! But I just want a cuddle! They both throw their bodies on me and I drop down on the mattress with both of them tickling me. Aghh stop! We are going to tickle you to death! Our sweet little revenge. Daddy! Uncle Dom! Save me! Our giggles echo in the room while I watch Dad, Uncle Dom and aunt Reba standing on the door ---- eee and smiling, while looking at us ying The scene again shifts and this time I find my naked self under a huge body. A Cret body. Those deep green eyes stare into my soul as he enters me. Good girl. Tell me if it hurts okay? I will stop right there. Tnod to breathe in heavily. My head shakes in a no. No... dont stop..Continue please.. As you say princess. He continues to move and I feel his hot breath against my lips. Fuck Princess. You are perfect. The scene again shifts to my bedroom with me standing in front of the mirror. I was screaming. At him. Leave me alone just like everyone! Why are you standing here! Go! Tle doesn''t leave. Rather, his arms were around my ---- waist as he whispers near my ear. Breathe. Its fine. I am never going to leave you, Princess Ever. Even if you ask me to. And with this he pressed a kiss on my neck in a silent promise. And I just stood there staring at him. I felt his promise. I felt at peace. I felt safe in his arms but then the very next second, the memory is ripped out of my mind and reced with a scene in the training grounds. Lucas, Summer, Jason, Alex, Lilly and me were sitting around a bonfire with Lucass arm around my neck. I was sipping my coffee and we all wereughing at a joke I cracked. The smiles on everyone''s faces, made me wonder if I finally made some real friends? ---- eee = The special seven. Why am I seeing all these happy times? Am I going to die? Live your life as you want to and never let anyone burn out that fire inside you. It''s special. Not every woman can afford to have it and keep it burning, Princess. I trust you. Damiens smile is thest thing I see and his words are thest thing I hear before. And then IT saw nothing The memories were gone, yanked from me as if they had never existed. No, I sobbed, struggling weakly against the restraints Stop. Please stop. The machine didnt stop. It hummed louder, more needles piercing my flesh, injecting me with more of that vile serum. Chapter 671 ---- One rooted into my neck, another into my stomach and one right where my heart was beating frantically in my chest. My wolf howled inside me, wing desperately at the void that was consuming her. Her growls grew weaker with every passing second, her presence fading like a dying me and I scream at her. No! Hold on! Bear with it! Please! I plead with her but all I hear are her growls and whines. And then.... suddenly. Nothing. Void. There was nothing. I have lost her. ---- eee Chapter 379 Our wolves are our other half. They make us as a whole.Theyplete us. I still remember Ari telling me this again and again, but I never realised it until now. They are right when they say you value people and things only when you loose them. The truth worth is realised when its lost. And I lost her. T felt empty. Hollow. I felt like the worst human part ever. I never listened to her, I never even allowed her to shift and feel the grass under her feet and the wind in her fur, I didn''t even considered her as a being until now. She must hate me so much. Lam so sorry... was all I could say to her now. ---- I gasped for air, my lungs burning as though they were filled with smoke. The room spun, the light above me flickering as shadows danced along the edges of my vision. T couldn''t tell if the darkness was real or just in my head anymore. But I felt like my heart had been ripped out of my body and my body had been set aze. Her vitals are dropping, someone said, their voice distant and disinterested. i"Shes close, another replied. Continue. If she survives this stage, she''ll be ready. Ready? For what? To be made into a monster? No. Kill me. I want to die. I better kill myself than killing innocents. The words swirled in my mind, but I couldn''t grasp them. ---- eee = Everything hurt. My body. My mind. My soul Make this stop! End this please! It felt as if they were trying to unmake me, to erase every part of who I was and leave nothing but a hollow shell to rewrite their own story on it. And the worst thing was that I didn''t care anyomore. I wanted them to take it... Take it all away. But just leave me. To stop this pain please! I felt like my mind was going to explode. This was it. I was going to die here, strapped down like an animal. But then, through the blinding light and overwhelming agony, a voice cut through in. Stop. Themand was low, but it carried a weight that silenced the room. Chapter 672 ---- The footsteps stilled. My heart skipped a beat, confusion drowning out the fear. That voice... I recognized it My eyes fluttered open, tears streaking down my face, and I saw him. Those heterochromatic eyes. Vincenzo. He stood at the edge of the chaos, his eyes dark and unyielding staring nkly at me. But, Sir? someone started to protest, but the tone that followed left no room for argument. This is my subject. And only [ have the right to conduct this test. Now fucking leave! His voice echoed in the room and I feel everyone cower and flinch in fear. If I was not mistaken I even felt the floor under everyone''s feet trembling at his ---- eeemand 100 percent transition. He is the most deadliest monster of all in here. One by one, footsteps shuffled out, leaving me alone with him and the grotesque machine. I tried to speak, but my voice was nothing more than a broken whisper. Rill... me please.. He stares at me nkly for a few minutes and then I see him extending his finger towards me.I close my eyes in fear, when something soft brushes again my lips. Tlis finger tips. Shh little one. Don''t talk about death. Nothing is going to happen to you. He looks at me so deeply that for a second I felt hypnotized by his mere eyes. There was a pull in them, a call for destruction and I was finding myself moving closer to it. ---- A dying parched person would even drink poison And his eyes. They were that poison. Please, I croaked, my vision swimming. Don''t. He leaned down, his face inches from mine, and for a moment, I thought I saw something human in his eyes. Regret, maybe. Or guilt. But then he spoke, his voice low and firm. You''ll survive this, Robin. You have to. Because once you do, you''ll be mine. And I''ll make sure no one ever touches you again. ---- eee = Chapter 380 His words were a promise and a curse all at once Those twin coloured eyes watched me burn into mes yet did nothing to help. He was with the enemy. Yet he made me feel like he was my benefactor. A friend or a for? I was too broken to decipher at the moment. Peace. That''s all I wanted right now. An escape from this mind numbing pain, and he was the only one who could give it to me right now. So I begged him, pleaded for my death, yet its very reference burned a fire in those emotionless orbs. Why? Why doesn''t he just kill me! Chapter 673 ---- Before I could respond, he moved his soft fingers over the syringe rooted in my temple. His eyes narrowed in concentration. I flinched at the contact and his eyes steered to mine. What is his name, little one? Whose name? What is he asking me? His eyes steer down to my neck along with his fingers. And the realisation hits hard. The mark. He was caressing the marking on my neck. He was asking me about my mate. Da-Damien. T half whisper stutter and he humm to bring his finger up to my lips. There was a strange darkness in his eyes. The kind of darkness that could make even the demons of death bow down to him And T involuntary flinched. ---- eee My skin crawled at his contact. This.... This is thest time you will be taking his name, little one. You will soon forget him and everyone else in your present life. Letting go of the past is difficult, but one needs to let go to move ahead. No- Before I could even protest.he pressed something against my necka syringe, smaller than the others but no less cruel. The liquid burned its way into my bloodstream, our eyes stay connected and soon I feel all the energy leaving my body. To new beginnings little one. His lips move as he whispered. And that''s all I heard before my senses go numb and dark spots imed my vision. Thest thing T saw was the look on his face. And unlike what I expected. ---- It wasn''t satisfaction. It wasn''t victory. It was hope. Something I had given up on. 3 Rd person pov The hum of the machine filled the sterile air, a rhythmic and ominous pulse that mirrored Vincenzo''s own racing heart. He stood motionless there, eyes fixed on her pale face. Ter chest rose and fell shallowly, each breath more fragile than thest The machine beside her disyed the percentage of her transition: 77... 78... a cruel countdown to either her survival or her end. And Vincenzo stared at those closed eyes with a bated breath. His thumb hovered near her cracked lips, brushing the edge with a touch so faint it barely stirred her skin and then it dropped. His hands clenched into ---- eee = fists, nails biting into his palms. She looked so small, so breakable, lying beneath the monstrous contraption that had siphoned the humanity from countless before her. But this was different. She was different. His little one wasnt so easy to break. "Come on, little one," he whispered, his voice barely audible over the hum of the machine. Tt wasn''t a plea; it was a demand, spoken more to himself than to her. The disy ticked higher85... 88... Her breaths tured more erratic, her body twitching against the straps that bound her. And Vincenzos jaw tightened, his eyes burning with a mix of desperation and fury. Desperate for her to live... to be like him. And fury at himself. For making her go through all Chapter 674 ---- this But this was the rule. The prerequisite. It couldn''t be avoided This pain was her to bear. ---- eee Chapter 381 All he could do was soothe it. Make it easier. Make her lose consciousness so that she doesn''t feel any of it His nails dig deeper into his palms as he remembered how the medical team was nning to continue doing this while keeping her conscious. 8B ose bastards! They were sadists. They loved hearing their subjects scream, especially woman, and then watch them begging and dying. But not his little one. wa he was his. n e would never beg any of those bastsrds. She wouldn''t scream and show them weakness. 4 wn is only allowed to beg to him. ---- After all she going to be his chosen. The mother of his children. The woman who will give him a family. A home. Love. Life. She will be his everything. He took a step closer, his shadow falling over her, as if his presence alone could shield her from whatever hell this process was dragging her into. The machine beeped 95%, And his gut twisted in anxiousness as he saw her head lolling to the side, her lips parting as a faint gasp escaped them. "You''re stronger than this," Vince murmured, his voice sharper now, as though she could listen to him. "Prove me right, little one. Dont you dare give up now." The machine climbed to 99% and Vince''s dead heart throbbed in his chest No woman has ever reached it ---- eee = She has already done the impossible. Just onest step more.... Just a little more. But then as if dark ominous clouds had surrounded them? The machine stopped and so did that sporadically beating heart. The world around him stilled. Her body, so tense in the restraints moments before, fell limp. That rising chest goes still and those heaving lips, stay open. The monitor let out a t, unrelenting tone. A sound. he had heard countless times before, but never like this. "No! Vincenzo breathed, staggering closer. She was his only hope. She can''t leave him like this! He shoved the machine''s arms away from her, ripping out needles and wires with no care for the damage. Chapter 675 ---- Blood smeared her arms where the devices had pierced her skin, but her chest remained still. Her heart... silent. No, no, no! His voice cracked, desperationcing every word. Without hesitation, he climbed onto the steel table and ced his hands over her chest. His fists, so used to violence, pressed down with a gentleness foreign to him. "Come back little one! Come on! Breathe! hemanded, pressing harder, his strength pushing the life he refused to let go of back into her. She stays still Her body barely jerking with the force of his push. Tilting his head back, he took in a deep inhale and then digged his fingers into her pale cheeks, parting her still lips. He crashes his lips on her and forces air into her lungs. She was cold, far too cold. ---- eee "You dont get to leave like this," he growled, his forehead pressing against hers for a moment before he resumed thepressions. "Fight, damn it! Fight like I know you can." Another breath. Anotherpression. But nothing The beeping of the machine in the backdrop, stays as the only sound of a ringing mockery. Damien was resting, leaning against the rough bark of a gnarled tree, with his eyes closed. The eerie silence and darkness of thend of darkness stretched endlessly and he found no ways of escaping il. Tlis hope was dying Maybe it was all a myth. ---- ee Maybe no one was brought here and Lucas was right. There are no kidnapped woman here. No life. No one who needs to be saved. This was a failed mission. He has failed everyone. But then suddenly an excruciating pain snaps in his chest and it felt like an invisible cord has been yanked taut and then.... Cut. It was severed. He drops on his knees, clenching his chest and that''s when his Cret whispers to him, making his entire world stop that very second Mate is dead ---- eee = Chapter 382 3 hours ago... Zariyan''s POV A pin drop silence stretches in the dungeons as most of the upants were deep asleep. I adjusts my numb legs and try to close my eyes when I hears that voice.... again With my ear pressed to the stone floor, I could literally feel the tremors every other second. Most of the nights are soundness, yet some? They are filled with these tremors. As if something is hitting on the walls, a force powerful enough to make each and every wall of the castle tremble. And then there are those growls... they are low... but again it couldn''t be a hallucination. Tt happens only at night. And the growls always follow. Chapter 676 ---- Wh... what is that Syra? I hear- it - Tgnore it. I manage to peer up at my cell neighbour and Syra was leaning against the wall, her eyes closed. That''s her favourite pose. She even sleeps in high alert. Why... someone is there. I am sure- Tts not a someone. Its a ghost of a beast that once lived here. A ghost? She nods. The biggest failed experiment of these doctors till date. She was called Siren 999. Failed-? Yes. You see all the monsters here? No matter the percentage of transition they can still shift into humans. But that one? It was like it was defected. It changed into a monster no one had ever witnessed ---- eee before. Tt was too dangerous to be left to live so they killed it... however it was subjected to extreme torture and it died a merciless death. People say her ghost still haunts the lower chambers of the cells. I nkly stare at Syra.... Unable to believe that even something like this was possible. The poor being. Its soul never found salvation. Its still said to be stuck in the castles lower dungeon for years. No one ever visits that ce Its like a curse. And every night? People still hear its cries to be released. Tts death must be really disturbing. These people.... Sometimes they are really evil. Shepletes with a long sigh, and her eyes finally meet mine. Indeed these people are evil. That person must have a family...it longs to return to. ---- ee People it loves. Yet it got trapped here and made into a monster. Even after death... It didn''t find peace. It was left on the edge of life and death. We continue to stare for a few seconds when I ask her the most dreaded question. How... how long does the test 1st. How long... I... Ihave to bear this. Her eyes steer to the lines she has drawn on the stone walls and she shakes her head to look at me in dismay. A week has passed since the day they started. You survived it so it means... Shepletes her sentence begrudgingly. Her eyes avoid mine They cane here any minute to take you for the second test. My revolting stomach twists further and dread settles in my chest. This... this may be thest time I will be talking to her or even seeing her. ---- eee = This may be thest time I am in this cell I... I may die in this experiment. In this test 2. As the realisation hits me I push up my aching body and crawl to the little stone bed in the centre. Looking back, ensuring no guards were watching, I tug out my old worn out bag Where did you got that- Shhh! I silence her as she grabs the iron rods between our cells and leans closer to stare at my bag. Few days back I found it... discarded in a bun with old torn clothes. I sneaked... it in. Tt''s yours? Tnod. Opening it, I stare at the only contents remaining in it and my heart bleeds. Struggling to keep the tears in, I slowly pull out the nylon fabric crumbled together. Chapter 677 ---- What is that? Syria asks and I decided to show her instead.I slowly take it out and open its creases. Pulling it up from its top, a smile grimaces my lips when I found it intact. It survived But I may not. ---- eee Chapter 383 Antern! Oh my god! I used to love flying then on the princesses birthday! She was as excited as a kid. She doesn''t know I am that Princess, and I don''t tell her. I slowly nudge it towards her and she looks at me in confusion. When they... take me tonight? There are chances I... Imay die. So if L... I don''te back.... can you please light this up here... in thisnd of darkness. Here... I pull out a square of wax and a lighter. And give it to her. Please... Consider it my dying wish. I just... want to spread thest light before I die. Ast hope. She stares between thentern and me. Tt wouldn''t be easy. ---- -_ If someone sees it and she gets caught? She will be in big trouble. Syra T beg you- I grab her hands through the cell and plead with her and she nods to tug away her hands. Geez fine. Rx. I will do it. However... I hope I don''t... have to. Ismile...I smile brilliantly and I push my aching body to try and hug her through the rods. She hates physical touch but she doesn''t pull back this time. Thank you... Syra. Or should I even call you that? She stiffens. Her eyes widen. What do you mean... 1... I wink at her to just shrug my shoulders. And even that hurts. Damn it. How is my body still living? Syra is not your real name. I guessed that. But its fine, I know trusting anyone is difficult in this ce. She looked shocked ---- os But doesn''t say anything.She doesnt refute so it means I was right. Rx... Its find if you don''t want to tell me your real name. However what I really want to know is what P on your wrist means. Tt''s strange. No one has a P. Her mouth opens but before she could say anything, heavy footsteps approach us.Keys are twisted, guards enterabd I am hauled back up mercilessly, like Iam a thing and not a human. Both me and Syra look at each other. So this was it. A farewellZ We didn''t even had an official goodbye. Survive... Is all I tell her and she nods to speak up. P stands for protection. I have given my life to darkness with the promise that the one I love is Chapter 678 ---- offered full protection. That he.... Continues to live... Even if I die. My heart drops. Love. Of course. Nothing else could be more powerful than it to make one step into hell. Isn''t love the very reason why even I am here? Tlove you momma. No matter where you are. No matter I never got to meet you... remember you... hug you and make happy memories with you. I will live you to death and beyond. They say I would never see you here again... you are dead then maybe we will be meeting in heaven this time. Thope you will identify me. Everyone says I have your eyes. Dadda will alone here. But he will be fine I guess. He has to be. He is the King. He has to provide for millions. ---- eee Tunderstand you Syra Love... It makes you sacrifice... it makes you give without expecting anything in return. You did he right thing. You lost here, Damien. In the end, I guess I did found a selfless person like myself. Tam not alone. There are people like me. Yet they nevere into the limelight. They always protect from the shadows... from the darkness to give others their own light. May there be dawn afier every night, Syra. I whisper and she corrects me this time. Telling me her real name finally. Sarah. Ismile and blink in approval, bidding her my farewell as the guards dragged me out of my cell.Her ---- name.. Sarah I had heard it somewhere before, but right now? I couldn''t seem to remember it. And how could I even when death itself was staring back at me right now? No matter how brave one lives all his life, death is the one thing everyone fears. And I was no exception. ---- eee = Chapter 384 Damien''s pov My entire world copsed in that one second and I am left gasping for breaths. No! This is impossible. I left Princess in thend of light. She must be with Adrian, living in the castle Enjoying a luxurious life- Another sharp, ripping agony tore through my ribs and my knees buckled, mming into the ground. I wed at my chest, trying to pull the invisible dagger from my heart, when it only seemed to go deeper with every second. Something was faltering. Flickering like a dying me. "No... no. Irasped, my voice breaking. It wasnt just pain; I had Chapter 679 ---- known pain all my life......it was something deeper, primal The bond. The matebond. Tt was really her. A thousand thoughts swirled in my mind, her brown eyes flickered in my sight. She was good, she was perfect except for a disced knee. I had left her well. How.... How could she be dead? No! This is a mistake! It must be... The excruciating pain in my chest only worsens and I w my chest hearing my Cret growling in my mind.The steady, defiant connection that had tied her to meher life to minewas shattering. ? Zariy....an. Her name fell from my lips, more of a snarl, choked ---- with anguish. My ws dug into the cracked earth beneath me, tearing at the groun. I struggled to pull myself up, but the pain only smacked me back down. The bond wasnt just weakening; it was fading Dying. And the worst thing was that I could do nothing to stop it. And then through this storm of pain, something caught my eye. A flicker in the dark sky. Faint but undeniable. A ray of light in this never ending darkness. My head snapped up and my bloodshot eyes narrow on the impossible sight. Antern. High above, glowing faintly, like a cruel beacon in the suffocating darkness. My breath caught, my chest tightening further as recognition mmed into me. ---- Fucking No! I growled, the denial wing its way out of my throat.My blurred vision stayed fixed on the little light swaying gently in the void, its glow steady and unrelenting Td seen that glow before. Memories surge forward and crash into my mind like tidal waves, eroding rocks at a shore. Td seen her holding it.... Smiling while staring at it. The entire country was lit with them on my Princesses birthday. She was chasing back then Giggling, shining brighter than those lights. It was a celebration back then... But this... this didn''t felt like it In our world,nterns were only lit on two days.... the day to mark the arrival of life or the day to mourn its departure. ---- eee = Birth or death. And this solentern in this never ending darkness... it wasn''t about life. T somehow knew it. NOI The roar tore from me, rage and fearced into a single sound that echoed through the emptiness that only mocked me in return. My fists mmed into the ground as I forced myself upright, holding the tree bark, my body shaking, but I push it forward. If she is here.... I need to find her. Thisntern is my only chance. Because ofck of winds in thisnd of darkness, thentern will only rises higher from its ce of origin. It will only go up and then at one time..., it will vanish. I need to reach her before it vanishes. Chapter 680 ---- Come in dammit! Fuck I need to move faster. Each step felt heavier than thest, like the ground itself was conspiring to drag me down, but I pushed further in. The ache of the matebonds fading connection in my chest was a wicked reminder what is being lost. Memories sh in like a broken record and the dread in my chest worsens as I see her smiling face in front of my eyes. Zariyan Vokov rarely smiled. But the times she did, the image was engraved in my mind. Tt was the most beautiful sight in the world. And I would do anything to see that smiling face again... T would never give up! I don''t know how far I havee... or how long it has been. However I feel the trees getting scarce, as if opening up to something ---- ee = With thest flicker of light, thenterns vanishes in the darkness above and my knees drop. Dammit! It was myst hope! Tt couldn''t just fade away like that! My palms m on the ground and I let myself break. The emptiness in my chest... cant...I cant fucking breathe without my Princess. How will I live without her? A sob breaks through my lips as my body crumbled in pain and that''s when I feel something huge in front of me... something towering. T took a step forward... and then another. And that''s when I see it. A castle. Its huge walls a haunting silhouette. A fortress concealed so perfectly that no one could even guess of its existence in thisnd of nothingness. ---- The answer to all my questions... it stood right in front of me. This ce... this cursed ce held my Princess. If she was in there? I will find her. If she wasnt A growl rumbled in my chest and I hear my Cret growling and wing my insides. She is here... he can feel it. My ws tightened into fists and I feel rage surging through me like a wildfire. I will find her..... And If anyone had touched a single hear on her head? This ce wouldn''t stand and nor will its upants. I will bloody rip them apart and tear this damned castle brick by brick! Tlold on, Princess. Tam here. I whisper into the darkness, and stepped into the castle, not giving a damm about my body screaming ---- eee = for rest and lungs burning for air. Please be breathing, Princess Or I swear I will burn this entire world. Ending with myself. Chapter 681 ---- Chapter 385 Vincenzo was desperate. Each push on her chest was harder than thest. Her blood was still on his hands, her warmth slowly fading beneath him. But he refused to believe she was dead. These emotions... this feeling of dread in his chest, this thudding of his heart This is the most he has felt in years. She had made him feel all this in a matter of few days, when he has been a walking dead for years. Her eyes... They light his soul on fire... the soul he had long offered to the demons. How can she leave him in between like this? For Gerald she may be just an experiment... They ---- ee = both may be just an experiment for him. A experiment to create a stronger species But for Vince? Zariyan Volkov was his salvation. The one he had been waiting for since a decade. Hisst hope. "Little one," he whispered, his voice breaking. He find his hands trembling as he cupped her ashen face in his hands. Breathe little one. His literally pleased, his lips brushed hers again, this time lingering, his forehead pressed against her still temple. T won''t let you die. Not like this. Not when I need The machine beeped. Once. Twice ---- A sudden, sharp tone broke the suffocating silence, and Vinces eyes snap up to the monitor''s disy. 100%. Transition sessful The words stated back at Vince and before he could even realise what was happening, her body jerked beneath him, and her eyes snapped open. He froze, his breath caught in his throat as her gaze locked onto his. Crimson.... Darker that the colour of blood. Stared back at him. And for the first time in his life, Vincenzo felt the sharp sting of what they call fear crawling into his skin. Litt-le one? He inquired, extending his hand to caress her freezing cheeks. And she continues to stare back at him, nkly. ---- eee = W-who are you? Her question rooted a knife into his chest. But he knew this wasing. The transition was a sess. Her memories were wiped off. She was clean canvas now. And it was time to draw his favourite painting A small smile forms on his lips and he lowers himself to press his lips against her innocent pale ones. Master. You will call me master, little one. Her lips stay unmoving beneath his, as he kisses her deeply. She didnt flinch, didnt blink, only stared at him with those unnerving crimson eyes as he devoured her pale lips, biting and tainting them red. It was as if she were a marite, the strings of her emotions cut loose, leaving nothing behind but a hollow vessel waiting to be filled by him. Master... Her voice came out soft, distant, almost like the whisper of a wind and a surge of triumph coursed through Vincenzos veins. Chapter 682 ---- She was his. Only his now. He straightened, his hand brushing tenderly down her jaw, cupping it as if she were a fragile piece of art he has created. A nk canvas indeed, waiting for him to imprint his will. You''ll do well to remember that, Vince murmured, his thumb ghosting over her lower lip, his touch almost possessive. Your past is gone, little one. Erased. You are mine now, and I will shape you into something extraordinary. Her gaze didnt waver, but there was no recognition in her eyes. No spark. The fire that had once burned so fiercely in herto fire of justice, had been blown out. And yet, as he looked at her, a flicker of doubt ---- eee twisted in his chest Was this truly a victory? Was he doing the right thing? Those lifeless eyes made him wonder if all of this was worth it? If destroying her old self was necessary. No He cant afford getting distracted now.He was so close. He cant look back now. This was the right path. Master, she repeated, as if testing the word on her lips, her expression nk and hearing it, Vincenzos smile faltered for a brief second before he steadied it. He couldn''t afford to show emotions....weakness, not now. ---- Chapter 386 Little one. That is your name from now on. She nods, registering his words and his chest fills with a strange feeling. He had wonher loyalty, her submission, her very existence. And yet, the hollow echo of her voice gnawed at the edges of his victory. Good girl, he praised softly, brushing a stray strand of hair from her face. They stared Her crimson eyes nkly stare at his heterochromatic ones. His hand lingered a little longer on her cheek, and he allowed himself a moment to revel in the chill of her skin, something... the old her wouldn''t dare allow him to do it. ---- os That Zariyan was untouchable... a fierce lioness ready to snap at mere touch. Yet this Zariyan... this little one of his was his to touch, tomand and to rule over. He could touch her whenever he wanted. He could im these pretty lips now, instead of standing in the darkness and staring at them through the cell rods. Her breath seemed to hitch ever so slightly under his touch and he loved her reaction. She was new to this. And maybe a bit anxious as well. And it was a good thing. All her emotions were not dead But then the doors to the room creaked open, and Vincenzos head snapped up, his eyes narrowing as he saw Gerald''s silhouette looming in the doorway. Well... Well.... Well If it isnt our first femaleplete transition! We have done the impossible Chapter 683 ---- Vince! Congrattions! An excited Gerald steps in, with the team of other doctors, their eyes stare at Zariyan in astonishment. ps and cheers are heard while Vince just stood there beside her, his fists clenched Chuckling to himself, unable to believe this, Gerald steps closer, his heels clicking against the floor. Just look at her. Isn''t she perfect? He extend his gloved hand to touch her, to see if this is real, when a grip on his wrist stops him. Gerald eyes steer up to the intruder in irritation. Vincenzo stood, his towering frame blocking Zariyan from Gerald''s view, his expression hardened and eyes cold. She''s mine now, Vince dered, his voice low, dangerous, making all the cheers to die down. All the doctors stared between Gerald and Vince in stupefaction. Vincenzo has never resisted or refused Dr Gerald... ---- eee Until now. Until her. Whatever ns you had, they go through me first. Gerald raised an eyebrow, a smirk tugging at his lips. Possessive already, Vincenzo? You forgetthis is science, not sentimentality. Shes a tool in the end, not your pet. The growl that escaped Vinces throat was low and threatening, but he forced himself to stayposed She''s not a tool. She is going to be mypanion. And T''ll be the one to mold her, not you. Gerald''s gaze shifted to Zariyan, who sat motionless on the table, her crimson eyes fixed nkly ahead A cynical glint shines in his eyes and then he nods reluctantly. His hand retreats. Very well then, Vince. Train your pet well. Very soon we will proceed with the breeding. ---- Yes, Sir. Vincenzo''s eyes don''t lower or steer away from Gerald even once. A strange possessiveness had spread over him. Come, little one. Vince offers Zariyan his hand and those red eyes steer down to his open palms. She extends her right hand and softly wraps her small fingers around his huge palm. Vince gives onest look at everyone. And before anyone could dare to question. He tugged his little one along with her, away from. the prying eyes of this wicked world. But Sir- One of the doctorse forward to question Vinces behaviours, when Gerald just shows him his hand. Asking him to calm down. ---- os How can you be so calm Sir? That bastard is your creation. You have made him what he is today. He was just a little orphan who you found dying in a gutter. How dare he talk to you like that- Calm yourself. Its alright. But Gerald delves his hand in his pocket and smirks seeing Vince and Zariyas retreating back. Tet him live in this little world of fantasy till he can. I just love it when men fight over something stupid as a woman. Tdon''t-I don''t understand Sir. Gerald just gives him a knowing smile and walks out of the room, but not before him hisst order. Open the gates to the castle. Tt seems, we have some guestsing over. Chapter 684 ---- Chapter 387 Damien''s POV I feel it. She was here. My Cret confirms for me as my boots mmed against the stone steps leading to the grand entrance, each impact a thunderous echo. A huge metal door blocks the entrance and I beat mercilessly on the colossal iron doors. "Open it, dammit! Zariyan! I bellowed, looking around for any other way to get inside. But there were none. This huge door stood like a wall stopping me from reaching her. Princess! Can you hear me! Zari! The silence on the other side mocked him, a cruel taunt in the face of my desperation. The dread in my chest only worsened as each second passed. ---- ee = Stepping back from the doors, I mmed my body against the metal, but didn''t even nudge: Fuck it! What is it made of! I try again. And again. And again. Half of my body was ripping in pain, but it was nothing inparison to the pain in my chest. Picking myself up once again, and holding my wounded shoulder, I m my body on it again to only crumble down. Tears of frustration pool in my eyes. Princess Iaming for you. Hold on please! Im my bloodied raw hands on the door. I w, I rip it but all in vain. Picking my battered body yet once up , I groan under my breath and move back the n Th time. My body ---- -_ ms on the metal and crumbles down to a heap yet again. T stare down at my trembling hands... my bloody arms and the distorted vision of the stone floor. I cant stop. No matter what. Thave to reach her. My ws extend, tearing through the metal door. Zariyaan! T scream on top of my lungs, sliding down the door once again to only feel a presence behind me. Igo stiff. Commander? My eyes snap back to find Lucas, Summer, Jason, Benjamin and Lilly standing there, looking at me with concerned eyes Shit! ---- eee = T avoid their eyes to get up when my foot stumbled girl Lucas grabs my shoulder while Summer held my bloody hand. Confusion was etched on their features. 9 What... what happened to youmander Imanaged myself on my feet and avoid their eyes. My hands clench into fists. o What are you all doing here I question and they all look at each other. Summer answers for everyone. We all saw thentern and followed it here, Sir. It was understandable. I nod at them and turn around to avoid looking into their eyes. They were staring at my back... [know. Wondering what was wrong with me. But I couldn''t tell them. Clenching my fists in front of my chest, I try to ignore that searing pain in my chest, that burn of Chapter 685 ---- having something ripped from my inside: We need to go inside. I dere But what is this ce in the middle of no where? It looks like it is being inhabited. Why will someone live here? Benjamin asks when Lucas replies. Someone who doesn''t want to be found. Someone who is hiding from thend of light. Summer steps forward, reading between the lines. The kidnappings! They must be bringing the captives here! They all look at Damien in hope, anxious to know if what they were saying was true, when Damien nods. Shit! This is insane! We need to save them! Everyone rushes to try to open the door, shifting and mming on it. To no avail. The doors wouldn''t budge. ---- eee When suddenly a click is heard and everyone steps back from the door. And then, the door groaned. ---- Chapter 388 3 Rd person POV The massive iron bs creaked open with agonizing evealing a line of monsters standing on either side with head bowed. Benjamin and Summer stagger back in fear, seeing such enormous monsters, while Lilly wraps her arm around Jasons in dread. Lucas stood his ground, while Damien looks ahead nkly. Not much bothered with the view. As if... he had seem these monsters before The door fully opens to stop, revealing a human. figure standing in the centre, bathed in the dim, flickering light ofnterns. The monsters were bowing to him. He was the leader. Gerald. ---- He stepped forward, his pristine white coat a stark contrast to the darkness around. He moved with an air of calcted calm, his lips curling into a cold smile. "Such a racket," he speaks, with hands folded behind his back, his voice as smooth as silk butced with malice. T have been expecting you to reach much sooner, special seven. Everyone gasps except Damien, shocked at how this man knew who they were But Damiens fist only clench tighter. He was teetering on the edge of snapping his restraints. Struggling to keep his rage in bounds any longer. Where the fuck is she? His voice booms in the silent halls as he steps closer, and the smirk on Geralds lips widen. Tle tilted his head, feigning amusement. "Ah, you must mean the experiment." Chapter 686 ---- He smiles cruelly. "You''re toote, Commander She is right where she belongs. Damiens heart stops in his chest for a second, his cold exterior drops before he hardens it again. Everyone else was looking between Gerald and Damien. Failing to understanding their conversation. They didn''t know theirmander came here searching for someone. That he had a purpose. But didn''t all of them had a reason to be here? They may not tell others, but each one of the special seven wanted to be here for a reason. Lucas was here for his sister. Summer was here to get revenge on her dead parents. Benjamin, Jason, Lilly..., they all had their own reasons. ---- ee = And where is that? Damien asks, with his Cret literally growling under his breath and Gerald scoffs to delve his hands in his pockets You will see. T don''t have time for your bullshit! Take me to her! Gerald sighs These young men and their impatience. It gets on my nerves. Haven''t you heard that good thingse to those who wait? Fuck you bastard! I am going to find her myself! The tension snapped like a bowstring, and Damien surged forward, ws bared. He didn''t had any patience left with him. But before he could reach Gerald, the monsters from either side mmed into him, sending him crashing to the ground. Commander! ---- The others surged forward to attack but before they could even reach Gerald, a smog of grey lifted and enveloped around them. Everyone was coughing, struggling to keep the toxic air out of their lungs. But it was impossible. They will have to breathe. Damien drops on his knees, his hand mufflers his mouth, but it was of no use, his vision was blurring. A strange darkness was taking him in. Through his hazy vision he sees was a pair of shoes stepping towards him and a shadow towering over him "Wee to my domain, Damien.Gerald sneered, his voice carrying the weight of impending doom. "You''ve made it just in time for the final act." And with this? Darkness enveloped all of them into a deep slumber. Princess... ---- eee = Damien was thest one who lost consciousnes with Zariyans name slipping his lips. Chapter 687 ---- Chapter 389 Damien''s POV I woke up in darkness, the kind that doesnt just blind oneit suffocates. Filling your lungs with doubts and fear rather than air. I tried to move, but I found my hands restrained, tied together by some chains. I tried to remember how I got here when my head throbbed with a sharp pain. Her memories hit me like a flood. And the anxiousness in my chest multiplies by hundred Princess. I whisper, half to myself when I hear shuffling around me. I wasnt alone here. Where the hell are we! Tcan''t find any doors here! ---- eee hear Lucas and Summer''s voice and I realised all of s were here. That bastsrd has thrown ud here. is Calm yourself down. Are we all here? hear a chorus of yes Sir and I gulp. Good. At lease ve all were together. All we need to do now is to find a way out of here and find Zariyan and another woman 4 ey must be here somewhere. I pushed to my feet, shaking off the ache in my bones and the emptiness in my chest. My ws scraped against the stone wall as I searched for something anythingto break. But there was no exit. No seams. Just us, locked in a prison with no way out. Lucas mmed his fist into the wall, sounding frustrated. "What the hell is this ce?" Let us out of here you fucker! Summer and Benjamin scream along with him, while Ijust lean back on a wall. ---- Trying to calm myself down. I need to think of something. Panic wouldn''t help. Thad barely taken a few breaths when the room shifted. A low hum vibrated through the walls, like a machine moving one of the walls changed. Darkness bled into transparency, revealing something or someoneon the other side. A figure stood there. Cloaked. Masked. Still. And my breath caught Her silhouette. "Robin?" Lucass voice was a whisper, hesitant and disbelieving. While I just stood there frozen, not able to believe my eyes. A floodlight flickered on, right above her head and she recoiled as the harsh beams fell on her. Her hands lift to shield her eyes and I flinch, my feet staggering forward. Before I could reach the ss, everyone was already there. Staring at her, banging on the transparent wall. ---- eee = It''s really him! How did hee here! We left him back in thend of light! This is fa impossible What the hell is even going on here! Thear them whispering amongst themselves, but T was oblivious. My eyes stay rooted to her figure, unmoving She shifted her weight from one leg to another... something she does when ufortable. The way she movedit was her. It had to be her. Lucas pressed his hands to the ss, shouting her name, but I couldn''t move. My feet were rooted, my chest heavy with something I couldn''t name She was supposed to be safe. I was supposed to keep her safe. Far away from this darkness, untouched by these monsters. But look at her. Chapter 688 ---- I failed I failed Adrian. Jasons fists mmed against the ss, the sound like gunshots in the tense silence. "Robin, answer us!" She didnt. She stood frozen, her hands twitching at her sides, as if she couldn''t hear us and that''s when I hear footsteps. Aman. He emerged from the shadows, his presence like ice water poured over my rage. He was calm, deliberate, and stoic. And the next thing I know, I see my Princess bowing her head in front of him. I freeze My heart leaves my chest. No. This is impossible. The Zariyan I knew would ---- ee = die before she would bow in front of man. This couldn''t be her... something was wrong here Awfully wrong. The man smiled, as if enjoying her submission and the next thing I know he turns to look at us. A pair of mismatched red and green eyes lock with mine. Will you like to meet your friends, little one? He questions. And I see everyone else going still. All the screams. All the struggle, drops. Her bowed head lifts up and my entire world stopped as she lifts her head and a pair of crimson-red eyes lock with mine. No! This couldn''t be happening. Moon goddess please. But I guess it was toote now. ---- The woman standing in front of me wasnt my princess anymore. She was one of them. She was a monster. ---- eee = Chapter 390 Damien''s POV The ss partition that separated me from them wasn''t enough to contain the storm raging inside me. The man was standing right in front of me. Ordering what is mine, Looking at what only belongs only to my eyes Touching my Princess. And I could do nothing except watch My fingers curled into fists so tight I felt blood drip down my palms from where my ws dig into them, but the sharp pain did little to quell the inferno burning beneath my skin. I will have to burn the entire world to quench it. And I will have to start with him. This mismatched eyes bastsrd. Chapter 689 ---- His hand rested lightly on her shoulder, too familiar, toomanding, and she... she just stood there. No recoil, no fight. Nothing. My chest heaved, each breath like shards of ice slicing through my ribs as the truth wed its way into my mind. She wasn''t fighting him. She allowed him I wanted to first punish her for letting another man touch her, for not fighting when she bloody pped me for touching her without her permission. But then those red eyes flicker in my mind. This is not my princess. She couldn''t be her! Zariyan would have killed this man by now! The mask she wore was a cruel mockery, hiding the ---- face that haunted me every waking moment. And I couldn''t help wonder if all of this was a set n. Why did they put on the Robin mask on her, when they it is Zariyan It didn''t made sense. Unless the man spoke. Won''t you like them to know you real face, little one? He reached for it, his fingers brush along the edges of the mask with an infuriating tenderness, like he bloody had every right to touch her. And I broke out in a cold sweat. Zariyan would never want this. Her hidden identity, Robin hood, was her only hope in life. The very purpose of her existence. She would never want anyone to know about it. "Dont! You fucking bastard," I growled, the word ripped from my throat like a warning shot. But the ---- ss made my voice little more than a whisper. He didnt even flinch. He didn''t even look at me: With a deliberate slowness, he removed the mask, and the world seemed to hold its breath. No, fuck! The others gasped, their disbelief filling the air like smoke. Lucas staggered back, his eyes wide in shock as if he couldn''t believe this while Jason cursed under his breath. Lilly''s hands flew to her mouth in silent shock. But I? I couldn''t move Zariyan. No one had known. Not Lucas, not Jason, not even Lilly. They only knew her as Robin, the man we had all fought beside, ---- eee =ughed with, trusted No one thought in their wildest dreams that Robin was a woman. And not just any woman. She was the daughter of the King. The Princess. My Princess. Prin-Princess Zariyan? Robin was actually her? Summer asks, looking at me and I barely nod. Avoiding his eyes. You knew.... you knew it all along yet you never- Lucas whispers, looking up at me in disbelief and I cut him in, staring back at him.My voice cold and emotionless. Tt was her choice. Her decision and I merely respected it. A hundred emotions swirl in Lucass eyes and then he drops his head, giving up on this. Chapter 690 ---- She... she was your mate-? He questions, begrudgingly, suddenly realising the dynamics between us. And I nod again. She is my mate. And that will never change, till myst fucking breath. There is no one else... no second chance. No other woman. Its her... and it will always be her. Yet that''s how you treated her! Despite knowing everything! You literally bullied her, gave her the toughest - T don''t remember giving you the permission to talk to me like that Lucas. I am still your Commander her.Besides, what goes on between my mate and me, is our own personal matter. He grinds his teeth and hardens his jaw to look away. Yes, Sir. I steer my eyes back to her and I see her already staring at us, yet her crimson eyes flicker with no ---- ee = sign of recognition. As if she was seeing us for the first time. And it broke something inside me I felt my chest tighten until I could barely stand What had they done to her? Why is she behaving like this? Have I really lost her? ---- Chapter 391 The man stepped closer to touch her, and I wanted to rip his hand and tear him apart. His hand tilted her chin up, forcing her to meet his gaze, away for us, away from me. And I saw her body being pliant under his touch, weing it He leaned in close, murmuring something in her ear I couldn''t hear, and she nodded, her lips parting slightly. She fucking nodded. She was mine My mate. My light in this godforsaken darkness. And yet, she was there, standing before me like a ghost of herself, responding to him. Fury licked up my spine like a wildfire, but I decided not to show it. I will rather burn my insides than give a reaction to these fuckers. ---- eee = Then, the bastard turned. His mismatched eyes met mine through the ss, a slow smirk spreading across his face like he could taste my rage. Before I could understand what he nned, I watch Zariyan moving. Her steps controlled yet determined. My heart drums in my ears as I watch her moving closer to us.... To me. She stops right in front of me and I couldn''t help take a step forward. My palm stretches across the ss wall. Princess. I whisper and her eyes flicker up to mine. She watches me, those fiery eyes, looked dead lifeless and it cracked something inside me. Now that she was here, closer to me. I couldn''t help notice her further. Tler face was pale, those always red rosy lips chapped and dry. Her hair were a little longer, reaching her shoulders. And her figure looked farail Chapter 691 ---- eee = Then, the bastard turned. His mismatched eyes met mine through the ss, a slow smirk spreading across his face like he could taste my rage. Before I could understand what he nned, I watch Zariyan moving. Her steps controlled yet determined. My heart drums in my ears as I watch her moving closer to us.... To me. She stops right in front of me and I couldn''t help take a step forward. My palm stretches across the ss wall. Princess. I whisper and her eyes flicker up to mine. She watches me, those fiery eyes, looked dead lifeless and it cracked something inside me. Now that she was here, closer to me. I couldn''t help notice her further. Tler face was pale, those always red rosy lips chapped and dry. Her hair were a little longer, reaching her shoulders. And her figure looked farail ---- eee = Then, the bastard turned. His mismatched eyes met mine through the ss, a slow smirk spreading across his face like he could taste my rage. Before I could understand what he nned, I watch Zariyan moving. Her steps controlled yet determined. My heart drums in my ears as I watch her moving closer to us.... To me. She stops right in front of me and I couldn''t help take a step forward. My palm stretches across the ss wall. Princess. I whisper and her eyes flicker up to mine. She watches me, those fiery eyes, looked dead lifeless and it cracked something inside me. Now that she was here, closer to me. I couldn''t help notice her further. Tler face was pale, those always red rosy lips chapped and dry. Her hair were a little longer, reaching her shoulders. And her figure looked farail Chapter 692 ---- eee = Then, the bastard turned. His mismatched eyes met mine through the ss, a slow smirk spreading across his face like he could taste my rage. Before I could understand what he nned, I watch Zariyan moving. Her steps controlled yet determined. My heart drums in my ears as I watch her moving closer to us.... To me. She stops right in front of me and I couldn''t help take a step forward. My palm stretches across the ss wall. Princess. I whisper and her eyes flicker up to mine. She watches me, those fiery eyes, looked dead lifeless and it cracked something inside me. Now that she was here, closer to me. I couldn''t help notice her further. Tler face was pale, those always red rosy lips chapped and dry. Her hair were a little longer, reaching her shoulders. And her figure looked farail ---- I would have saved her. My palm stays pressed on the ss, longing for her touch, when I see something shift in her eyes. I thought I was mistaken but then I see her hands lifting and she presses her soft palm against mine I couldn''t feel her palms warmth. The coldness lingered But I felt it in my heart. The slight ray of hope, that simmering weakness and then snap. A huge hand wraps around her tender neck and I gasp as her body is pulled back from the ss. No stop! Get your disgusting hands off her! Ter back ms against the mans chest and he dips his lips into her neck to look up at me. There... there did I miss a romantic moment. She keeps staring at me brankly. And I feel someone taking my heart in their hands and squeezing it as his lips touch her tender neck ---- I would have saved her. My palm stays pressed on the ss, longing for her touch, when I see something shift in her eyes. I thought I was mistaken but then I see her hands lifting and she presses her soft palm against mine I couldn''t feel her palms warmth. The coldness lingered But I felt it in my heart. The slight ray of hope, that simmering weakness and then snap. A huge hand wraps around her tender neck and I gasp as her body is pulled back from the ss. No stop! Get your disgusting hands off her! Ter back ms against the mans chest and he dips his lips into her neck to look up at me. There... there did I miss a romantic moment. She keeps staring at me brankly. And I feel someone taking my heart in their hands and squeezing it as his lips touch her tender neck Chapter 693 ---- Right where my mark once remained. She moaned. Her body''s reaction was unavoidable. And my Cret wrecks havoc on my mind My desperation was showing. And my demeanour finally cracked You bastard! I roared, mming my fists against the ss. The room quaked under the force of my fury, but still, the barrier held Iscreamed until my throat was raw, each word dripping with the desperation of a man watching the one thing he loved slipping further and further away. Zariyan! I bellowed her name, my voice cracking under the weight of it. Look at me! Fight! Show me that fire in you! This is not you, Princess! Come on! You are stronger than this. Fight him! But she didn''t. ---- eee She continued to moan with his every kiss. And I look away, not able to witness this scene. I had better died before seeing this day. My Cret wails in pain and I let him. Love. It is a dangerous word. I never went searching for it, nor was I the prince charming in the fairytale of some Princess. But now that I remember the first time I saw Zariyans innocent brown eyes? T wish I could be her Prince Charning. Even when she didn''t need one in the first ce. ---- eee She continued to moan with his every kiss. And I look away, not able to witness this scene. I had better died before seeing this day. My Cret wails in pain and I let him. Love. It is a dangerous word. I never went searching for it, nor was I the prince charming in the fairytale of some Princess. But now that I remember the first time I saw Zariyans innocent brown eyes? T wish I could be her Prince Charning. Even when she didn''t need one in the first ce. Chapter 694 ---- He trated her like she was some docile creature meant to bemanded, and the worst part? She obeyed. His voice carried through the air, low and coaxing,ced with authority that scraped against my nerves On your knees, little one, he murmured, pulling back from his neck, his hand brushing the line of her jaw. And I felt the words like a dagger twisted in my chest. No Zariyan! Don''t do this. Stop! It was like she was deaf to my voice, lowering her eyes and cing her palms on her skirt. She drops down on her knees without hesitation, sinking to the cold, metallic floor. Tler crimson eyes remained fixed on the floor, not a flicker of defiance in their depths. Fuck! Dammit! The word slipped past my lips, and I rake my fingers ---- eee through my hair to look away. The man only chuckles. Ohe on. Why are you all looking away? Isn''t she a perfect little thing? We are justing to the good part. Vincenzo circles around her like a prey and then he settles behind her. Standing like a haunting shadow in her backdrop. He delves his hand into his pocket to take out something and my heart leaps seeing it. Don''t you dare- T couldn''t evenplete before his smirk widens and he wraps a fucking leash around her neck. As if... She was some pet of his. She may be hurting, but she showed no signs of it. And then tug. he wraps the corner around his knuckles and pulls back the leash. Making her head to drop back. ---- eee through my hair to look away. The man only chuckles. Ohe on. Why are you all looking away? Isn''t she a perfect little thing? We are justing to the good part. Vincenzo circles around her like a prey and then he settles behind her. Standing like a haunting shadow in her backdrop. He delves his hand into his pocket to take out something and my heart leaps seeing it. Don''t you dare- T couldn''t evenplete before his smirk widens and he wraps a fucking leash around her neck. As if... She was some pet of his. She may be hurting, but she showed no signs of it. And then tug. he wraps the corner around his knuckles and pulls back the leash. Making her head to drop back. ---- eee = And that''s when he lowers himself to crash his lips on her. She squirns, but her hands didn''t dare move from herp. Her mouth stands open, weing his lips Disgusting. I continue to stare this time and soon he pulls back, she was in a haze, still staring at him. His fingers tilt her chin up and he smiled, soft and deliberate, the kind of smile meant to infuriate. "Good girl," he said, his voice dripping with false praise. I mmed my fists against the ss, my ws cracking the surface but not breaking through. "T said get your hands off her!" I bellowed, my voice raw with fury. He didnt even nce my way. Instead, his hand slid to the back of her neck, guiding her forward until her forehead rested against his knee. Chapter 695 ---- He stroked her hair with an infuriating tenderness. Do you feel it, Damien? The man finally spoke, his mismatched eyes cutting toward me, glinting with smug satisfaction. The bond breaking? The way she kneels at mymand without hesitation? You bastard! Who are you even and why are you doing this! Troared, wing at the barrier. My rage was a living thing, wing at my insides, demanding blood. His blood T go by Vince here. But you can call me Vincenzo. I am the first and only male hundred percent transition sess experiment. But now that you see? I am not the only one. A female brave little fighter survived it as well. . What the fuck is he saying? He looks down at Zariyan and suddenly the realisation hits me hard. ---- eee Chapter 393 100 percent? He is talking about her. Those eyes....this strange behaviour. It was obvious! They injected her yet she still survived. However as all of you can see, and you Damien may have also felt. Her wolf is no more and she is no longer yours. She is mine now. The hell she is! She is a human, not a fucking thing you can im! roar, looking at this man in disbelief and he tilts his head to look at me in confusion. You want to hair it? His huge hand again wraps around her tender neck and he tugs up her chin to make her look at me. ---- Those red eyes fix on me Tell him, little one, he continued, ignoring my outburst, who owns you now? Her voice was soft, almost inaudible, but it reached me like a gunshot. You... master. The ss didnt just hold me backit mocked me My mate, my Zariyan, the woman I would raze kingdoms for, was on her knees before him, stripped of everything that made her her. They have killed her soul... her fire. All that''s left of her is this hollow puppet who they will be using for their own selfish purpose. Why? Why are you doing all this? Just... Just let her go! She didn''t wanted this! No one wants this! He looks at me and his gaze darkens. Sacrifices are the stepping stones for the development of stronger future generation. Old must ---- eee = be lost to develop new. This is the rule of life! Tts bullshit! Can''t you see you are killing innocents! Whats their fault huh? You''ll burn for this, You will burn in the fire of hell! I growled, my voice a low, trembling promise. And if Moon goddesses doesn''t do it? I''ll tear you apart piece by piece and make you beg for mercy you ll never get. I''ll fucking burn you alive! The man only smirked, nodding. We will see. His lips brushed her ear as he whispered something that sent a shiver down her spine. She nods and gets up. Then he pulled back, his mismatched eyes meeting mine with a cruel glint. You see I would have loved to carry out this Chapter 696 ---- conversation but I am pretty pre upied with my little ones training. After all very soon we are going to proceed with test 3. Breeding. What the fuck did he say? My mind froze along with my body as I watched him wrapping his arm around her waist and taking her in to one of the doors. She didn''t refuse once. She didn''t even look back at us. The door clicks close and I felt like my entire world has ended. Her wolf is dead, she may never feel out connection and she doesn''t even remember me. My Princess is gone... And the worst thing was that I may never get her back again. Before I know my feet stagger back and my knees ---- eee buckle. I drop on the floor, to nkly stare at it... Lordie must be waiting for her. T told him she will reach him in two days. But what will I tell him now? Where is his daughter who I promised to protect with my own life? Everyone else surrounds me, but no one says anything. They knew, words of constion and lies wouldn''t work... when the truth was standing right in front of us.... powerful enough to destroy our entire world. We...we will bring her back Commander. Lucas finally whispers, nodding at me and even if his words were a lie? I wanted to believe in them. You can wipe the memories from the mind but you can''t rip a soul out of a body. And my Zariyans soul is too pure and innocent to be tainted by the darkness. ---- She is there. She has be there someone in the darkness. All we need to do is find her. IT won''t give up on you, Princess. Not till myst fuvking breath.And that''s my promise to you. ---- eee = Chapter 394 Vincenzo''s POV The door ms shut behind and I immediately drop the leash and turn around. My back faces her. What the {ck is wrong with me? That really went overboard? All Thad to do was make that ex mate of hers realise she was mine now, just as Gerald had told me to. But somehow... somehow I ended up degrading her in the process. I felt sick. This really wasnt me. T manage to look back and my chest ached finding her down on her knees again and head lowered. I reached her in one swift moment and grabbed her arm, hauling her up. Those crimson eyes look at me in confusion. Chapter 697 ---- o What the fuck are you doing Lroar at her and she stutters to speak. Master. I was just following y-your orders. You told me to- My eyes steer to that disgusting leash around her neck and I rip it open and throw it away. Before I could stop myself, my arms wrap around her and I pull her to my chest. Deep breaths Yes. Better. The warmth of her body intermingled with mine and I feel that pent-up rage simmering down My little one. Mas-ter? her soft voice whispers, as if confused as to what I was doing. When I caress her soft hair to snuggle my face in her neck. Shh little one. Hug me back. ---- ee = Her arms wrap around my huge frame and a low satisfied groan escapes my chest. Yes, better. After not knowing how long, I finally pull back and cup her face in my palms. Did-Did I do something wrong? She inquired and I shook my head in a no. Did I make you feel bad, back in that room? T inquire searching her eyes and her red orbs m up to me. As if she couldn''t believe I was asking her this. I caress my thumb on her pale cheek, urging her to speak. Tell me the truth- You will not like the answer. She half whispers, avoiding my eyes. And I grab her chin to make her look back at me. Those soft lips open up to gasp T don''t care. I want to know how you felt. And don''t you dare lie to me. ---- Her red eyes blink in approval T felt weak and embarrassed. But if you liked it? If you felt powerful by making me submit. I will submit in front of you as many times you ask me to- No fuck dammit! I curse and turns around to m my fists into the wall and the cement cracks to make a hole appear in the wall I fucked up. T fucked up bad. I thought she couldn''t feel. But I was wrong. She felt everything a human would feel. She was just like me. And while I felt happy with the revtion, J also felt sick regarding how badly I treated her a few minutes ago. Master! Your hand! My eyes widen as I watch her rushing to me and holding my bloody wounded fist. Her soft fingers trail over my bloody knuckles and her features ---- eee = concoct in concern You are hurt! Why did you do something like that? It must be paining badly. And then before I could even realise, she lifts my hand and presses her soft lips on my knuckles, trying to kiss away my pain. Tler eyes stay closed. Her pretty lips moved. And something churned in my chest. My mind goes numb and my body turns frigid. What... what did she just do? Chapter 698 ---- Chapter 395 No one... no one in my entire life has ever shown concern. No one cared if the little homeless undernutritioner boy eating scraps from the garbage, was found dead at the side of the road. No one cared or waited for me to return when I underwent this experiment I was long dead, before I was made into this monster. Yet today.... Today this woman... this sweet little woman who I had killed and made into a monster just like me...made me feel cared. Made me feel alive. Little one, stop. No master. You are hurt. Let me kiss away your pain. She continues toy feathery kisses on my hand and I feel a damn zoo of annals letting loose in my stomach. I felt strange... yet in a good way. I have ---- never felt anything like this before. Trust me when I say, I have fucked countless women. I have had them pleasure me in ways, one couldn''t even imagine. They kissed the very floor I walked on. Yet not once, not ever I have felt something like this. And too with a mere kiss on my knuckles? I was scared.... Scared of what this little woman was capable to make me feel. Scared of giving her way more control over me than I nned. Scared of what will I feel when I will fuck her when a mere kiss from her is capable to evoke such strong foreign feelings inside me. Tyank back my hand from hers. She looks up at me, hurt and I extent my fingers to rub my thumb over her lips. My dirty blood was smeared on her pretty lips. And I wiped it with my thumb. You will listen to me when I ask you to! Never o ignore mymand! Didn''t I just tell you to stop Tam sorry... Yes, Sir. ---- never felt anything like this before. Trust me when I say, I have fucked countless women. I have had them pleasure me in ways, one couldn''t even imagine. They kissed the very floor I walked on. Yet not once, not ever I have felt something like this. And too with a mere kiss on my knuckles? I was scared.... Scared of what this little woman was capable to make me feel. Scared of giving her way more control over me than I nned. Scared of what will I feel when I will fuck her when a mere kiss from her is capable to evoke such strong foreign feelings inside me. Tyank back my hand from hers. She looks up at me, hurt and I extent my fingers to rub my thumb over her lips. My dirty blood was smeared on her pretty lips. And I wiped it with my thumb. You will listen to me when I ask you to! Never o ignore mymand! Didn''t I just tell you to stop Tam sorry... Yes, Sir. ---- eee = She revulsed, stepping back from me in dread and my eyes softened Now look up and listen to me. I won''t repeat this again. Her crimson eyes steer to me and she listens attentively. What happened back in that room? It was just to show those people that you now belong to me. I didn''t mean any of that. Her brows furrow in confusion. You will never kneel in front of me until I ask you to. You are in no way less or under me. No matter what Gerald or anyone else ever says? We are equal.Remember it. You are my chosen. My partner. Not some tool or pet or some ve as Gerald may say to you. You are going to give me beautiful and strong pups. We are going to build a family. Iam going tomand you and ask you to do things, yes. And you can say no to me if you are notfortable. Chapter 699 ---- Clear? She stares at me nkly, as if trying to process my words and I take the time to admire her beautiful features Gosh. She was stunning. Why didn''t I realise it earlier? However her body looks weak after the experiment. I need to feed her better. Yes, Master. That''s like my girl. Now I am going to kiss your as a reward. T step closer to her, feeling her hot breath on my lips and I see her going stiff. Her hands clench by her sides Are you nervous? Task, and her wide eyes look up at me " Yes. ---- eee And why is that? ask, tucking a loose fringe of her hair behind her ear. And she blinks her eyes to speak begrudgingly. T don''t know how to kiss...back. My lips curve up into a smile and I settle with small peck on her forehead.My palm rests on her head Dont worry yourself. I will be teaching you much more than just kissing. But first? We need to get something into your stomach. It''s growling. On clue her stomach makes a loud sound and she looks away to wrap her arms around her torso She was embarrassed I chuckle, and walk ahead of her, asking her to follow. Come, little one. She follows behind and J couldn''t help interlock my fingers with her. ---- It''s been barely few hours and I already feel connected to her in ways more than T have ever felt connected to anyone in my entire life She is my little light in this world of darkness. And I would do anything to keep her close to me. Anything. ---- eee = Chapter 396 Gerald leaned back in his chair, watching the footage on the screen before him. The hidden camera captured every movement in the room. Vincenzo stood close to herhis precious experiment Zariyan, or as the world knew her, Robin. The sight of her red eyes staring nkly into the light sent a wave of satisfaction coursing through him. Everything was falling into ce The kidnappings The bait. fiThe perfect storm to lure her into his grasp And now, very soon he is going to create the strongest weapon in this worldthe new species he had envisioned for years. The first offspring of monsters who have survived Chapter 700 ---- hundred percent transition He was going to be its creator. The new God! Everything was perfect. Yet, he felt restless. Something was missing. He doesn''t just know what? What is this strange nagging in the back of his mind. He zoomed in on the screen, his sharp eyes narrowing at Vince and her hugging. When suddenly he saw her tilt her head slightly, and her crimson eyes snap up directly into the hidden camera. His breath caught for a fleeting second. She was looking... right at him. Those red eyes cold and emotionless. This was impossible. She couldn''t know. The camera was invisible to the naked eye, buried in the wall. It must be a coincidence! ---- eee Sint The door swung open, snapping Gerald from his thoughts. One of his guards stood at attention, his face pale but determined Yes, what is it? Gerald turned, his voice sharp and impatient. The serum is ready for deployment, sir. We''re awaiting your final orders. A smirk curled at Geralds lip. He pushed aside the lingering difort caused by those red eyes, and forced himself to focus on the dream he has been working on since thest twenty years. The dream that''s so close to being made into a reality. Gerald stood abruptly, the wheels of his chair scraping against the floor as he turned away from the monitors. With a purposeful stride, he brushed past the guard, his tailored coat swaying with his movements. Come. Let''s see what perfection looks like, he muttered, more to himself than anyone else. ---- -_ The corridor leading to theboratory was cold and sterile, its white walls illuminated by harsh fluorescent lights. Geralds steps echoed ominously as they neared the heavy steel doors of theb Suddenly he paused. Ensure no one disturbs me, he ordered the guard without turning around. The guard gave a brisk nod and stepped back, taking position by the door. The scanner beeped, and the doors slid open with a hiss, revealing theboratory in its full, clinical glory. Rows of machines hummed softly, their disys blinking with data. The air was thick with the sterile scent of antiseptic, tinged faintly with the metallic bite of machinery. In the center of the room stood a massive cylindrical chamber, glowing faintly with an ethereal blue light. Inside, racks of vials were meticulously arranged, each one holding the serum that would change the very dynamics of life Dr. Hayes, Gerald called out, his voice sharp. A tall man in ab coat appeared from behind one of Chapter 701 ---- And the beauty of it all? No one will suspect a thing until it''s toote. Turning back to the chamber, Gerald tapped a button on the control panel, and the racks of vials began to rotate slowly, the blue liquid shimmering under the harsh lights This was his dream The most beautiful sight in this world. The most potent weapon, having the power to destroy and recreate this world We''ve produced enough to infect the primary reservoirs in the Land of Light. The water supply will distribute it to every household within hours. Gerald''s smirk deepened, his sharp eyes narrowing as he picked up one of the testubes, holding it up to the light as though admiring a priceless gem. The serum, he began, his tone almost reverent, isn''t just a means of evolution. Its liberation. Freedom from weakness, from mortality, from the pathetic constraints of humanity. And they won''t ---- eee even see iting. He ced the vial back in its cradle with deliberate care, then turned to the doctor. When will the distributionmence? The doctor swallowed hard, his throat bobbing visibly. Within forty-eight hours, Sir. ---- Chapter 397 The delivery teams are in ce, and the reservoirs will be dosed simultaneously. We estimateplete saturation in under a day. Good. Gerald strode across the room, his presence amanding force that made the air seem heavier. He stopped in front of a massive wall screen, pressing a button on a control panel. The screen flickered to life, disying a detailed map of the Land of Light. Glowing red dots marked the locations of the primary reservoirs, each one pulsing like a heartbeat. However there was just one area which had no light Which was''t going to be tested. And the doctor decided to question it. Why not the centralnd Sir? Isn''t your ambition to o seize the capital and the throne Gerald scoffs. ---- os I don''t keep such petty ambitions. My dream is the beginning of a new era. The Mass Mutation. A transformer world. Once the serum takes effect, they Il no longer be human, no longer bound by their fragile limitations. They''ll be stronger, faster, invincible. A dark chuckle escaped his lips as he stared at the map, his reflection in the ss ovey giving him the appearance of a demon looming over the world. They''ll have no choice but to bow to me. Their world will crumble, and I will rise as the architect of their salvationor their destruction. And while I do so? While I rule the darkness and light? I want him to watch. I want the infamous King of the darkness, that bastard Adrian to watch as I destroy his world! Make sure the Royal castle stays protected from this invasion.... Because that man? He is mine to destroy! Under-Understood Sir. Gerald lets out a deep sigh, but couldn''t push the image of that one pair of red eyes out of his mind. Chapter 702 ---- And the beauty of it all? No one will suspect a thing until it''s toote. Turning back to the chamber, Gerald tapped a button on the control panel, and the racks of vials began to rotate slowly, the blue liquid shimmering under the harsh lights This was his dream The most beautiful sight in this world. The most potent weapon, having the power to destroy and recreate this world We''ve produced enough to infect the primary reservoirs in the Land of Light. The water supply will distribute it to every household within hours. Gerald''s smirk deepened, his sharp eyes narrowing as he picked up one of the testubes, holding it up to the light as though admiring a priceless gem. The serum, he began, his tone almost reverent, isn''t just a means of evolution. Its liberation. Freedom from weakness, from mortality, from the pathetic constraints of humanity. And they won''t ---- even see iting. He ced the vial back in its cradle with deliberate care, then turned to the doctor. When will the distributionmence? The doctor swallowed hard, his throat bobbing visibly. Within forty-eight hours, Sir. ---- even see iting. He ced the vial back in its cradle with deliberate care, then turned to the doctor. When will the distributionmence? The doctor swallowed hard, his throat bobbing visibly. Within forty-eight hours, Sir. ---- Chapter 397 The delivery teams are in ce, and the reservoirs will be dosed simultaneously. We estimateplete saturation in under a day. Good. Gerald strode across the room, his presence amanding force that made the air seem heavier. He stopped in front of a massive wall screen, pressing a button on a control panel. The screen flickered to life, disying a detailed map of the Land of Light. Glowing red dots marked the locations of the primary reservoirs, each one pulsing like a heartbeat. However there was just one area which had no light Which was''t going to be tested. And the doctor decided to question it. Why not the centralnd Sir? Isn''t your ambition to o seize the capital and the throne Gerald scoffs. Chapter 703 ---- Chapter 397 The delivery teams are in ce, and the reservoirs will be dosed simultaneously. We estimateplete saturation in under a day. Good. Gerald strode across the room, his presence amanding force that made the air seem heavier. He stopped in front of a massive wall screen, pressing a button on a control panel. The screen flickered to life, disying a detailed map of the Land of Light. Glowing red dots marked the locations of the primary reservoirs, each one pulsing like a heartbeat. However there was just one area which had no light Which was''t going to be tested. And the doctor decided to question it. Why not the centralnd Sir? Isn''t your ambition to seize the capital and the throne? Gerald scoffs. ---- I don''t keep such petty ambitions. My dream is the beginning of a new era. The Mass Mutation. A transformer world. Once the serum takes effect, they Il no longer be human, no longer bound by their fragile limitations. They''ll be stronger, faster, invincible. A dark chuckle escaped his lips as he stared at the map, his reflection in the ss ovey giving him the appearance of a demon looming over the world. They''ll have no choice but to bow to me. Their world will crumble, and I will rise as the architect of their salvationor their destruction. And while I do so? While I rule the darkness and light? I want him to watch. I want the infamous King of the darkness, that bastard Adrian to watch as I destroy his world! Make sure the Royal castle stays protected from this invasion.... Because that man? He is mine to destroy! Under-Understood Sir. Gerald lets out a deep sigh, but couldn''t push the image of that one pair of red eyes out of his mind. ---- I don''t keep such petty ambitions. My dream is the beginning of a new era. The Mass Mutation. A transformer world. Once the serum takes effect, they Il no longer be human, no longer bound by their fragile limitations. They''ll be stronger, faster, invincible. A dark chuckle escaped his lips as he stared at the map, his reflection in the ss ovey giving him the appearance of a demon looming over the world. They''ll have no choice but to bow to me. Their world will crumble, and I will rise as the architect of their salvationor their destruction. And while I do so? While I rule the darkness and light? I want him to watch. I want the infamous King of the darkness, that bastard Adrian to watch as I destroy his world! Make sure the Royal castle stays protected from this invasion.... Because that man? He is mine to destroy! Under-Understood Sir. Gerald lets out a deep sigh, but couldn''t push the image of that one pair of red eyes out of his mind. ---- He shook his head, banishing the thought She was nothing more than a product of his experiments, a pawn in his grand design. Why is he seeing those eyes? And what about the carriers? Gerald asks, casting a wary nce toward the far end of theb and the doctor bows. They''re prepared as well. Gerald nods, his lips curved into a dark smile. Show me. The scientist led Gerald to a massive holding chamber, its reinforced ss walls fogged with condensation. Beyond the ss, shadowy figures moved sluggishly, their forms distorted but Chapter 704 ---- He shook his head, banishing the thought She was nothing more than a product of his experiments, a pawn in his grand design. Why is he seeing those eyes? And what about the carriers? Gerald asks, casting a wary nce toward the far end of theb and the doctor bows. They''re prepared as well. Gerald nods, his lips curved into a dark smile. Show me. The scientist led Gerald to a massive holding chamber, its reinforced ss walls fogged with condensation. Beyond the ss, shadowy figures moved sluggishly, their forms distorted but ---- unmistakably humanat least, they once were. A technician pressed a button, and the fog cleared to reveal the carriers in their full, grotesque glory. They were menor what was left of them. Their skin was pallid and mottled, veins ckened and bulging beneath the surface. Their eyes glowed faintly red, unfocused but burning with a strange, feral hunger. Their bodies were lean and wiry, muscles stretched taut as if their very flesh were trying to tear itself apart. They''ve been dosed with a concentrated version of the serum, the scientist exined nervously. They''re not entirely... rational anymore, but they''re obedient tomands. Those Crets and werewolves who don''t get infected by the serum after drinking water? Will be converted by them. Gerald smirks, his voice calm but tinged with cruel satisfaction. Beautiful. They will be our back up to ensure no ---- unmistakably humanat least, they once were. A technician pressed a button, and the fog cleared to reveal the carriers in their full, grotesque glory. They were menor what was left of them. Their skin was pallid and mottled, veins ckened and bulging beneath the surface. Their eyes glowed faintly red, unfocused but burning with a strange, feral hunger. Their bodies were lean and wiry, muscles stretched taut as if their very flesh were trying to tear itself apart. They''ve been dosed with a concentrated version of the serum, the scientist exined nervously. They''re not entirely... rational anymore, but they''re obedient tomands. Those Crets and werewolves who don''t get infected by the serum after drinking water? Will be converted by them. Gerald smirks, his voice calm but tinged with cruel satisfaction. Beautiful. They will be our back up to ensure no ---- one gets saved. He stepped closer to the ss, touching it when one of the monster lunged at the ss, its eyes were wild, its ws scraping against the steel. And Gerald smirks. This is what he dreamed. This is how evolution looks like.... Savage, deadly, unstoppable. They will catalyst the outbreak, an infection that propagates itself. Their bites...their blood will be a perfect carrier. They will also amplify the seryms effects in those already exposed and will effect others at rapid pace. Tt will be unstoppable, Sir. However there is just one concern... Geralds eyes snap to the doctor whose hands were literally trembling as he clutched his clipboard Chapter 705 ---- one gets saved. He stepped closer to the ss, touching it when one of the monster lunged at the ss, its eyes were wild, its ws scraping against the steel. And Gerald smirks. This is what he dreamed. This is how evolution looks like.... Savage, deadly, unstoppable. They will catalyst the outbreak, an infection that propagates itself. Their bites...their blood will be a perfect carrier. They will also amplify the seryms effects in those already exposed and will effect others at rapid pace. Tt will be unstoppable, Sir. However there is just one concern... Geralds eyes snap to the doctor whose hands were literally trembling as he clutched his clipboard ---- What? The doctor swallowed hard, his voice faltering. The serumits stable, yes. But in mass deployment, theres always a risk. You remember what happened with Siren 999... The name hung in the air like a curse. The room seemed to grow colder as Geralds expression darkened. His hand mmed against the console, making the entireb flinch. L told you, Gerald growled, his voice low and venomous. Do not take that name in my presence. But, sir Tt wasn''t the serum, Gerald snapped, cutting him off. Siren 999 was an anomaly. The subject was... different. Unnatural. It wasnt the form that failed: it was the vessel that couldn''t be controlled. That''s not the case here. Holden tried to steady himself, but his fear spilled into his words. Sir, the werewolf The werewolf was not normal! Gerald roared, his ---- What? The doctor swallowed hard, his voice faltering. The serumits stable, yes. But in mass deployment, theres always a risk. You remember what happened with Siren 999... The name hung in the air like a curse. The room seemed to grow colder as Geralds expression darkened. His hand mmed against the console, making the entireb flinch. L told you, Gerald growled, his voice low and venomous. Do not take that name in my presence. But, sir Tt wasn''t the serum, Gerald snapped, cutting him off. Siren 999 was an anomaly. The subject was... different. Unnatural. It wasnt the form that failed: it was the vessel that couldn''t be controlled. That''s not the case here. Holden tried to steady himself, but his fear spilled into his words. Sir, the werewolf The werewolf was not normal! Gerald roared, his ---- voice echoing through theb. Do you understand that? It was a mistake to experiment on something that already defied thews of nature. That''s why it failed. That''s why it became... what it did. His words silenced the doctor, but the room was thick with unease. Even Gerald, who had spoken with such finality, suddenly felt a chill crawl up his spine. The shes of what happened that night, twenty two years years ago, still haunt him and he feels his cold exterior cracking. No. Something like that will never happen again. He won''t let it. Tt was a mistake. And he had spent years to make sure it never gets repeated The Land of light is going to fall soon...and right from its ashes? His kingdom will rise. He will be the creator, the architect of a new era where only the best is going to survive and there is no one who can stop him! No one! Chapter 706 ---- voice echoing through theb. Do you understand that? It was a mistake to experiment on something that already defied thews of nature. That''s why it failed. That''s why it became... what it did. His words silenced the doctor, but the room was thick with unease. Even Gerald, who had spoken with such finality, suddenly felt a chill crawl up his spine. The shes of what happened that night, twenty two go, still haunt him and he feels his cold exterior cracking. years yed No. Something like that will never happen again. He won''t let it. Tt was a mistake. And he had spent years to make sure it never gets repeated The Land of light is going to fall soon...and right from its ashes? His kingdom will rise. He will be the creator, the architect of a new era where only the best is going to survive and there is no one who can stop him! No one! ---- Chapter 398 Twenty three years ago when Gerald had shifted his base to this castle in thend of darkness? Away from the spying eyes of thend of light. He started from scratch again. Theb had been differentmore prunitive, but still ambitious. He had created a team of doctors in just one year. He has started his operations, he had re-imagined and re started work on his dream project again. They were doing great. Unless the day... She came in. Or rather he found her. shback... Theboratory hummed with energy as the doctors in white coats hurried from one console to another, their movements fric yet precise. Gerald stood in the center of it all, his hands sped behind his back, ---- Chapter 398 Twenty three years ago when Gerald had shifted his base to this castle in thend of darkness? Away from the spying eyes of thend of light. He started from scratch again. Theb had been differentmore prunitive, but still ambitious. He had created a team of doctors in just one year. He has started his operations, he had re-imagined and re started work on his dream project again. They were doing great. Unless the day... She came in. Or rather he found her. shback... Theboratory hummed with energy as the doctors in white coats hurried from one console to another, their movements fric yet precise. Gerald stood in the center of it all, his hands sped behind his back, ---- watching Siren 999 restrained within the ss water chamber. She looked even more beautiful now, in a way that defied logicher features sharp yet hauntingly delicate with dark ck veins running up her neck, arms and feet. Her long hair flowing in the water. Creating a halo around her head. As if she was the reincarnation of the moon goddess f. he Made for him to transform this world. Tler eyes, closed now, seemed to hold secrets even in slumber. But whaty beneath that beauty was what intrigued Gerald: a body chosen for its resilience, a mind sharp enough to endure the transition, and, most importantly, an indomitable will A will which one has ever shown till now. She''s extraordinary, the first transition didn''t kill her rather her body has adjusted to the serum quite well. Chapter 707 ---- watching Siren 999 restrained within the ss water chamber. She looked even more beautiful now, in a way that defied logicher features sharp yet hauntingly delicate with dark ck veins running up her neck, arms and feet. Her long hair flowing in the water. Creating a halo around her head. As if she was the reincarnation of the moon goddess herself. Made for him to transform this world. Tler eyes, closed now, seemed to hold secrets even in slumber. But whaty beneath that beauty was what intrigued Gerald: a body chosen for its resilience, a mind sharp enough to endure the transition, and, most importantly, an indomitable will A will which one has ever shown till now. She''s extraordinary, the first transition didn''t kill her rather her body has adjusted to the serum quite well. ----m sure she can take more.one of the doctors said, ncing at Gerald This could be the one, sir. Gerald''s lips curved into a cold smile Of course, she has to be the one. If there is someone powerful enough to survive this? It had always been her. The machine began its work, injecting the serum into her veins. The monitor beeped steadily, numbers shing across the screen as the serum coursed through her body. 80%... 90%... The room grew quieter as the numbers climbed, each beep echoing louder than thest Approaching full integration, a scientist announced, his voice tight with excitement. 99%... The room held its collective breath. ----m sure she can take more.one of the doctors said, ncing at Gerald This could be the one, sir. Gerald''s lips curved into a cold smile Of course, she has to be the one. If there is someone powerful enough to survive this? It had always been her. The machine began its work, injecting the serum into her veins. The monitor beeped steadily, numbers shing across the screen as the serum coursed through her body. 80%... 90%... The room grew quieter as the numbers climbed, each beep echoing louder than thest Approaching full integration, a scientist announced, his voice tight with excitement. 99%... The room held its collective breath. ---- 100%. The monitor emitted a long, steady beep and apuse rippled through the room. The impossible has been achieved Gerald allowed himself a rare moment of satisfaction. Finally, the culmination of years of effort, countless failures, and untold sacrifices had borne fruit! She will wake up any second. Tle will see those red eyes She will be the first ever hundred percent sessful experiment of his! But her eyes don''t open. Rather a deadly silence follows. Her barely clothed body continues to float in the water. The apuds seize and one of the scientist steps forward towards the screen. Failing to know what was wrong Why wasn''t she waking up and then, on clue, the monitor beeped again? Chapter 708 ---- 100%. The monitor emitted a long, steady beep and apuse rippled through the room. The impossible has been achieved Gerald allowed himself a rare moment of satisfaction. Finally, the culmination of years of effort, countless failures, and untold sacrifices had borne fruit! She will wake up any second. Tle will see those red eyes She will be the first ever hundred percent sessful experiment of his! But her eyes don''t open. Rather a deadly silence follows. Her barely clothed body continues to float in the water. The apuds seize and one of the scientist steps forward towards the screen. Failing to know what was wrong Why wasn''t she waking up and then, on clue, the monitor beeped again? ---- The numbers start rising... way beyond the normal level 101%... 102%... The room was silent save for the hum of machines and the rhythmic bubbling of water. She floated, suspended in the ss chamber, her body seemingly serene despite the chaos brewing within. Wires and tubes connected her to the machines, veins pulsing faintly beneath her pale skin. The scientists watched intently, their gazes fixed on the disy as the numbers climbed. Transition: 997%... 998%... 999%... The chamber lights flickered, and the hum shifted to an erratic whine. Gerald leaned closer to the ss, his eyes narrowing as he observed her. "Why hasn''t it stopped?" he demanded The lead scientist''s fingers flew over the console. "I don''t know, sir! Its... it''s pushing beyond the limit!" The monitor shed crimson: "ERROR: Unstable Transition Detected." ---- The numbers start rising... way beyond the normal level 101%... 102%... The room was silent save for the hum of machines and the rhythmic bubbling of water. She floated, suspended in the ss chamber, her body seemingly serene despite the chaos brewing within. Wires and tubes connected her to the machines, veins pulsing faintly beneath her pale skin. The scientists watched intently, their gazes fixed on the disy as the numbers climbed. Transition: 997%... 998%... 999%... The chamber lights flickered, and the hum shifted to an erratic whine. Gerald leaned closer to the ss, his eyes narrowing as he observed her. "Why hasn''t it stopped?" he demanded The lead scientist''s fingers flew over the console. "I dont know, sir! Its... it''s pushing beyond the limit The monitor shed crimson: "ERROR: Unstable Transition Detected." ---- Suddenly, her body twitched. The once-steady rhythm of her movements dissolved into violent spasms. The water in the chamber churned and bubbles start erupting furiously around her. "Shut it down!" Gerald barked, mming his hand on the console. We can''t override the system! Its locked in! the scientist cried Inside the chamber, her eyes snapped openpure white, glowing with an intensity that pierced through the murky water. Her mouth opened in a silent scream to only have the water muffle any sound. Her body convulsed. ck veins spread like snakes slithering across her skin, pulsing and writhing, as if something alive wed beneath the surface. The machine emitted a high-pitched warning The water began to boil. Steam rose from the edges of the chamber as cracks spiderwebbed across the ss. "Transition: 999%... System Critical..." Chapter 709 ---- Suddenly, her body twitched. The once-steady rhythm of her movements dissolved into violent spasms. The water in the chamber churned and bubbles start erupting furiously around her. "Shut it down!" Gerald barked, mming his hand on the console. We can''t override the system! Its locked in! the scientist cried Inside the chamber, her eyes snapped openpure white, glowing with an intensity that pierced through the murky water. Her mouth opened in a silent scream to only have the water muffle any sound. Her body convulsed. ck veins spread like snakes slithering across her skin, pulsing and writhing, as if something alive wed beneath the surface. The machine emitted a high-pitched warning The water began to boil. Steam rose from the edges of the chamber as cracks spiderwebbed across the ss. "Transition: 999%... System Critical..." ---- And that''s when Gerald watches with eyes wide open. The monitor exploded in a shower of sparks, breaking into smithereens and Geralds eyes widen as he watches the woman inside the chamber transforming... Her bones elongated: breaking and fixing into strange angles, her skin toughened, getting covered by a strange dark molten imprable hide. And it didn''t stop... the transition has run amok. Her petite form grew grotesquely, muscles bulging unnaturally, her skin hardening and cracking like driedva.ckened ws burst from her fingertips, and the once-serene chamber now radiated unbridled chaos. No... no... Gerald whispered, his voice trembling as he stepped back The chambers integrity failed. With an earsplitting crack, the ss exploded outward, sending shards flying. Water gushed out, sWeeping away equipment and knocking scientists off their feet. ---- And that''s when Gerald watches with eyes wide open. The monitor exploded in a shower of sparks, breaking into smithereens and Geralds eyes widen as he watches the woman inside the chamber transforming... Her bones elongated: breaking and fixing into strange angles, her skin toughened, getting covered by a strange dark molten imprable hide. And it didn''t stop... the transition has run amok. Her petite form grew grotesquely, muscles bulging unnaturally, her skin hardening and cracking like driedva.ckened ws burst from her fingertips, and the once-serene chamber now radiated unbridled chaos. No... no... Gerald whispered, his voice trembling as he stepped back The chambers integrity failed. With an earsplitting crack, the ss exploded outward, sending shards flying. Water gushed out, sWeeping away equipment and knocking scientists off their feet. ---- She.... Or rather it..nded on the floor, making the very floor to tremble under her huge wed feet. steam rising from its monstrous form. Her transformation wasplete. Her face, now unrecognizable, resembled a beast elongated, with jagged, ckened teeth. Molten cracks marred her darkened skin, glowing faintly like embers. She rose slowly, towering over everyone in the room and her molten amber eyes sweep across the room... as if searching for someone. Until they stop on him. Gerald. Chapter 710 ---- She.... Or rather it..nded on the floor, making the very floor to tremble under her huge wed feet. steam rising from its monstrous form. Her transformation wasplete. Her face, now unrecognizable, resembled a beast elongated, with jagged, ckened teeth. Molten cracks marred her darkened skin, glowing faintly like embers. She rose slowly, towering over everyone in the room and her molten amber eyes sweep across the room... as if searching for someone. Until they stop on him. Gerald. ---- Chapter 399 "Contain her!" he screamed, but his panic was futile. She moved faster than the eye could follow, her ws slicing through the scientists like paper. Within seconds she has transformed the ce into a pool of blood and chaos. Stating at Gerald, she roared. And it was loud enough to shatter the windows and shake the very floor. Primal and guttural Gerald stumbled backward, his legs shaking. "This isnt possible... it wasnt supposed to" The creature''s gaze locked onto him. For a fleeting second, her monstrous features twisted, almost as if she remembered him. Her distorted voice ,rasped out a single word. I Gerald. ---- Chapter 399 "Contain her!" he screamed, but his panic was futile. She moved faster than the eye could follow, her ws slicing through the scientists like paper. Within seconds she has transformed the ce into a pool of blood and chaos. Stating at Gerald, she roared. And it was loud enough to shatter the windows and shake the very floor. Primal and guttural Gerald stumbled backward, his legs shaking. "This isnt possible... it wasnt supposed to" The creature''s gaze locked onto him. For a fleeting second, her monstrous features twisted, almost as if she remembered him. Her distorted voice ,rasped out a single word. I Gerald. ---- And Gerald freezes. Its impossible. Memories, emotions are supposed to be wiped off. She was supposed to be his...but this beast? It couldn''t belong to anyone. It couldn''t be contained or tamed. It was as error. A mistake! Before she could lunge at him, the ceiling gave way under her unrestrained power. Debris cascaded down, separating them as she turned her wrath onto anyone else in the room. Gerald turned and ran, the sound of her destruction echoing behind him: the wet crunch of flesh, the shrieks of dying men, the groaning of copsing steel The nightmare had begun, and Geralds masterpiece had be his worst fear. He had seeded in creating something Chapter 711 ---- And Gerald freezes. Its impossible. Memories, emotions are supposed to be wiped off. She was supposed to be his...but this beast? It couldn''t belong to anyone. It couldn''t be contained or tamed. It was as error. A mistake! Before she could lunge at him, the ceiling gave way under her unrestrained power. Debris cascaded down, separating them as she turned her wrath onto anyone else in the room. Gerald turned and ran, the sound of her destruction echoing behind him: the wet crunch of flesh, the shrieks of dying men, the groaning of copsing steel The nightmare had begun, and Geralds masterpiece had be his worst fear. He had seeded in creating something ---- extraordinary. But it wasnt a triumph. It was a curse A curse which will kill everyone if not contained Lock her away, he ordered, his voice hoarse. Seal her so deep that even the earth forgets she exists. And so they did. Siren -999 was contained in darkness. The operation took days Men were sent into the ruins of theboratory, armed with every weapon at their disposalsilver-tipped. bullets, tranquilizersced with potent toxins, and reinforceds designed to withstand inhuman strength. Most never returned The beastshehad turned the lower levels into herir, feeding on the bodies of the fallen. ---- extraordinary. But it wasnt a triumph. It was a curse A curse which will kill everyone if not contained Lock her away, he ordered, his voice hoarse. Seal her so deep that even the earth forgets she exists. And so they did. Siren -999 was contained in darkness. The operation took days Men were sent into the ruins of theboratory, armed with every weapon at their disposalsilver-tipped. bullets, tranquilizersced with potent toxins, and reinforceds designed to withstand inhuman strength. Most never returned The beastshehad turned the lower levels into herir, feeding on the bodies of the fallen. ---- Blood trails marked her path, and w marks scarred the stone walls. Her growls reverberated through the halls, an unending reminder of the monster they had created. They couldn''t kill it, bring her out or restrain her. So they sealed the entire basement and turned it into a crypt. The entry was sealed with steel doors five inches thick, welded shut from the outside. Entry was banned into the lowest floor and the n was to keep it locked till the beast perished without food and water. For months, she roared and thrashed, her monstrous strength threatening to break free. The walls of the castle shook under her fury, but the crypt held. Years passed and the crypt or rather the entire basement became a forbidden ce. No one dared venture near it, let alone talk about it, Gerald had long since convinced himself that she had. perished, starved and forgotten in the darkness Yette at night, when the castle was still, her Chapter 712 ---- Blood trails marked her path, and w marks scarred the stone walls. Her growls reverberated through the halls, an unending reminder of the monster they had created. They couldn''t kill it, bring her out or restrain her. So they sealed the entire basement and turned it into a crypt. The entry was sealed with steel doors five inches thick, welded shut from the outside. Entry was banned into the lowest floor and the n was to keep it locked till the beast perished without food and water. For months, she roared and thrashed, her monstrous strength threatening to break free. The walls of the castle shook under her fury, but the crypt held. Years passed and the crypt or rather the entire basement became a forbidden ce. No one dared venture near it, let alone talk about it, Gerald had long since convinced himself that she had. perished, starved and forgotten in the darkness Yette at night, when the castle was still, her ---- growls would echo faintly through the stone halls. Some imed it was the wind; others whispered it was her ghost. But those few who had been there that night, those who had seen her, believed she could still be there. She who had be something beyondprehensionneither human nor beast, neither dead nor truly alive. And in her istion, they believed she may be waiting. Waiting for the day her prison would fail. Waiting for the chance to finish what had begun twenty two years ago. Present... Gerald shook himself out of the memory, his breaths were suddenlyboured. He turned back to the man, his expression colder than ever. That... will not happen again, he said firmly, though his own voice betrayed. ---- growls would echo faintly through the stone halls. Some imed it was the wind; others whispered it was her ghost. But those few who had been there that night, those who had seen her, believed she could still be there. She who had be something beyondprehensionneither human nor beast, neither dead nor truly alive. And in her istion, they believed she may be waiting. Waiting for the day her prison would fail. Waiting for the chance to finish what had begun twenty two years ago. Present... Gerald shook himself out of the memory, his breaths were suddenlyboured. He turned back to the man, his expression colder than ever. That... will not happen again, he said firmly, though his own voice betrayed. ---- But, sir Enough! Gerald barked. This serum is wless These subjects are werewolves and crets, controble. Siren 999 was a mistake, one I will not repeat. Do you understand me? The man nodded quickly, but Gerald could see the fear in his eyes. The same fear that now gnawed at the edges of his own mind. As Gerald lefi theb, the faint sound of a growl reached his ears and he froze for a split second, his hand tightening on the doorframe and his steps seize. It''s an imagination, he muttered to himself. When even he didnt believe it Chapter 713 ---- But, sir Enough! Gerald barked. This serum is wless These subjects are werewolves and crets, controble. Siren 999 was a mistake, one I will not repeat. Do you understand me? The man nodded quickly, but Gerald could see the fear in his eyes. The same fear that now gnawed at the edges of his own mind. As Gerald lefi theb, the faint sound of a growl reached his ears and he froze for a split second, his hand tightening on the doorframe and his steps seize. It''s an imagination, he muttered to himself. When even he didnt believe it ---- Chapter 400 The training chamber was cold, its stone walls echoing with every step Vince took as he entered. His confident long steps were followed by a pair of soft shuffling ones. And he finally stops in the centre, making those soft footsteps to halt as well. His fingers which were interlocked with her, slowly retreat and he walks back from her, leaving her alone in the centre of this foreign room. Ter eyes stay lowered until hemands, standing right behind her, his deep voice makes a shiver travel down her spine Look around, little one. This is the room where the final stage of the experiment will be happening. Those red eyes steer up and they look around, taking in everything in the room. Chains hung from the walls, along with various whips and equipment she had never seen before. A ---- Chapter 400 The training chamber was cold, its stone walls echoing with every step Vince took as he entered. His confident long steps were followed by a pair of soft shuffling ones. And he finally stops in the centre, making those soft footsteps to halt as well. His fingers which were interlocked with her, slowly retreat and he walks back from her, leaving her alone in the centre of this foreign room. Ter eyes stay lowered until hemands, standing right behind her, his deep voice makes a shiver travel down her spine Look around, little one. This is the room where the final stage of the experiment will be happening. Those red eyes steer up and they look around, taking in everything in the room. Chains hung from the walls, along with various whips and equipment she had never seen before. A ---- table... It was full of some strange objects. A soft plush bed was set in the corner, with white silk sheets covering it and a low-burning fire in the corer, casted flickering shadows across the room. While she was busy scanning her surroundings, Vince paced slowly, his boots clicking against the floor as he circled her like a predator stalking its prey, scanning her instead. He had discarded the facade of tenderness he had shown the day before Today, there would be no gentle coaxing, no whispered promises. Today, she would learn. "Do you know why you''re here, little one?" His voice was cold, calcted, his mismatched eyes narrowing as they bore into her. Zariyan remained silent, her hands sped at her sides Chapter 714 ---- table... It was full of some strange objects. A soft plush bed was set in the corner, with white silk sheets covering it and a low-burning fire in the corer, casted flickering shadows across the room. While she was busy scanning her surroundings, Vince paced slowly, his boots clicking against the floor as he circled her like a predator stalking its prey, scanning her instead. He had discarded the facade of tenderness he had shown the day before Today, there would be no gentle coaxing, no whispered promises. Today, she would learn. "Do you know why you''re here, little one?" His voice was cold, calcted, his mismatched eyes narrowing as they bore into her. Zariyan remained silent, her hands sped at her sides ---- Vince stopped in front of her, leaning down until his face was mere inches from hers: Answer me." Her lips parted, but no sound came out when he grabbed her chin rather roughly, forcing her to look up at him. Speak, little one. Teach.... You brought me here to teach me master. Teach you what? He pressed further and she shuffles on her feet to reply begrudgingly. Obedi...ence. Submission- Wrong. He tugs up her chin to seethe and those red eyes flicker with fear for a second. Her breathse out heavy as she continues to look at him. Failing to know why her answer was wrong. Isn''t this what he wanted from her? ---- Vince stopped in front of her, leaning down until his face was mere inches from hers: Answer me." Her lips parted, but no sound came out when he grabbed her chin rather roughly, forcing her to look up at him. Speak, little one. Teach.... You brought me here to teach me master. Teach you what? He pressed further and she shuffles on her feet to reply begrudgingly. Obedi...ence. Submission- Wrong. He tugs up her chin to seethe and those red eyes flicker with fear for a second. Her breathse out heavy as she continues to look at him. Failing to know why her answer was wrong. Isn''t this what he wanted from her? ---- Didn''t he said it himself? Tam going to teach you to be a woman, little one. Tell me, how much do you remember about consummation? She nkly stares at him. As ifhe was talking to her ina foreignnguage. Have you fucked another man before? Probably that ex mate of yours? It took way more than control to ask her thest line. But he had to know before. Or else... he will have to find it out himself. She tilts her head in confusion T don''t follow, Master. Vince sighs. He is loosing his shit just imagining that bastard, Damien atouching her. Fucking her before him. Him inside her as she moaned Dammit! Chapter 715 ---- Didn''t he said it himself? Tam going to teach you to be a woman, little one. Tell me, how much do you remember about consummation? She nkly stares at him. As ifhe was talking to her ina foreignnguage. Have you fucked another man before? Probably that ex mate of yours? It took way more than control to ask her thest line. But he had to know before. Or else... he will have to find it out himself. She tilts her head in confusion T don''t follow, Master. Vince sighs. He is loosing his shit just imagining that bastard, Damien atouching her. Fucking her before him. Him inside her as she moaned Dammit! ---- He moves back from her to rake his fingers through his hair when he hears her soft voice You look angry, Master. Did I do something to make you feel that way? Vinces eyes steer up to those crimson orbs and his rage evaporates in thin air. His eyes soften. He needs to calm down. Tt wasnt her fault Rather, it seems the memories regarding it have been wiped out clean as well. She doesn''t remember her first mate. So its a good thing. No, little one. Its not you. You have been good till now. A soft smile...forms on her lips and Vince stills Gosh, he is struggling here. He doesn''t know how long he can hold it before he takes her on every furniture in this roam with her moans echoing in these walls ---- He moves back from her to rake his fingers through his hair when he hears her soft voice You look angry, Master. Did I do something to make you feel that way? Vinces eyes steer up to those crimson orbs and his rage evaporates in thin air. His eyes soften. He needs to calm down. Tt wasnt her fault Rather, it seems the memories regarding it have been wiped out clean as well. She doesn''t remember her first mate. So its a good thing. No, little one. Its not you. You have been good till now. A soft smile...forms on her lips and Vince stills Gosh, he is struggling here. He doesn''t know how long he can hold it before he takes her on every furniture in this roam with her moans echoing in these walls ---- She is so freaking perfect! We are going to begin, little one. First I will show you what your body is truly capable of making you feel. 1am going to introduce you to your strengths, weaknesses, limits and obsessions. He stands behind her again and she gulps when he pulls the stic of her bra, to have it softly hit her taut back Let''s start with getting rid of these hideous clothes. Strip. He ordered, his voice sharp and unforgiving. And that''s when he sees her abiding without a second of hesitation. Chapter 716 ---- She is so freaking perfect! We are going to begin, little one. First I will show you what your body is truly capable of making you feel. 1am going to introduce you to your strengths, weaknesses, limits and obsessions. He stands behind her again and she gulps when he pulls the stic of her bra, to have it softly hit her taut back Let''s start with getting rid of these hideous clothes. Strip. He ordered, his voice sharp and unforgiving. And that''s when he sees her abiding without a second of hesitation. ---- Chapter 401 She lets the cloak fall to the ground, standing before him when a click is heard and she feels something cold pressing on her neck. She was going to turn around to look at him, when his hands hold her shoulders, stopping her. Mas Shh its alright. This is just a device to monitor your vitals like pulse and pressure. Can.. Can I touch it? She gulps, her hands twitch to touch it. When he allows her. You may. Her fingers brush against a cold metal cor around her neck which had a strange monitor on it which beeped when she touched it. She flinched. Tugging it. When Vincenzo asks from ---- Chapter 401 She lets the cloak fall to the ground, standing before him when a click is heard and she feels something cold pressing on her neck. She was going to turn around to look at him, when his hands hold her shoulders, stopping her. Mas Shh its alright. This is just a device to monitor your vitals like pulse and pressure. Can.. Can I touch it? She gulps, her hands twitch to touch it. When he allows her. You may. Her fingers brush against a cold metal cor around her neck which had a strange monitor on it which beeped when she touched it. She flinched. Tugging it. When Vincenzo asks from ---- begind, His huge palm grips her chin, as he brushes his cheek against hers. Ts it tight. Do you want me to loosen it? Concern fills his mismatched eyes and she just shakes her head in a no to drop down her hands beside her. No. Its fine. He presses a tender kiss on her pale shoulder and she clenched her fist. Her toes curl. She felt strange. A good kind of strange. Anticipation filled the air with her heavy breaths contrasting with his controlled ones Vinces hand reached lower, trailing down from her shoulder to her arm. His touch was firm, possessive, as though he was iming every inch of her with his fingers.And goosebumps appear on her skin. Trailing her arms with those goose pimples. Chapter 717 ---- begind, His huge palm grips her chin, as he brushes his cheek against hers. Ts it tight. Do you want me to loosen it? Concern fills his mismatched eyes and she just shakes her head in a no to drop down her hands beside her. No. Its fine. He presses a tender kiss on her pale shoulder and she clenched her fist. Her toes curl. She felt strange. A good kind of strange. Anticipation filled the air with her heavy breaths contrasting with his controlled ones Vinces hand reached lower, trailing down from her shoulder to her arm. His touch was firm, possessive, as though he was iming every inch of her with his fingers.And goosebumps appear on her skin. Trailing her arms with those goose pimples. ---- His kisses trail lower... brushing warmth over her freezing self. "Good, now go andy down on the bed.he murmured, stepping back from her when she nods to stop forward. She was going to beeline towards the sofi bed, almost craving the warmth of the nkets and silk sheets when his voice stops her. Not that, little one. Over there. Vince motions to the bed or rather the metal table hidden in the shadows in a corner and Zariyans arm instinctively wrap around her torso. She hadn''t seen it before. She didn''t wanted to go there. It looked cold, ruthless... and uninviting. But she didn''t need to be told twice. Her mind dared not question him. She trusts him. ---- His kisses trail lower... brushing warmth over her freezing self. "Good, now go andy down on the bed.he murmured, stepping back from her when she nods to stop forward. She was going to beeline towards the sofi bed, almost craving the warmth of the nkets and silk sheets when his voice stops her. Not that, little one. Over there. Vince motions to the bed or rather the metal table hidden in the shadows in a corner and Zariyans arm instinctively wrap around her torso. She hadn''t seen it before. She didn''t wanted to go there. It looked cold, ruthless... and uninviting. But she didn''t need to be told twice. Her mind dared not question him. She trusts him. ---- Without a word she goes andys down on it and waits. Vince was taking his time, he walked around the dark room, letting her anticipate. Finally he stands beside her and their eyes sh. Comfortable? She answers truthfully. Nc-o. Its cold. Tlis thumb brushes against her soft lips and he hmms. Tt''s good to know you are being honest.I need this honesty to stay intact till weplete this. She nods. Satisfied, Vince presses a button under the table and a mechanic sound buzzes. Zariyans red eyes flicker to a machine emerging from under the table. Close your eyes. There is nothing to be afraid. You will only follow what I say. She was anxious, afraid yet still she trusted him. Chapter 718 ---- Without a word she goes andys down on it and waits. Vince was taking his time, he walked around the dark room, letting her anticipate. Finally he stands beside her and their eyes sh. Comfortable? She answers truthfully. Nc-o. Its cold. Tlis thumb brushes against her soft lips and he hmms. Tt''s good to know you are being honest.I need this honesty to stay intact till weplete this. She nods. Satisfied, Vince presses a button under the table and a mechanic sound buzzes. Zariyans red eyes flicker to a machine emerging from under the table. Close your eyes. There is nothing to be afraid. You will only follow what I say. She was anxious, afraid yet still she trusted him. ---- Those red eyes flicker close. She abides without protest. Widen your legs. She shifts to do it, but only manages to slightly move. Wider. She tries again to open them, when an igitated groan erupts from him and suddenly warm hands grip her thighs and part them open On instinct, she tries to close them when he warns. Don''t. Stay right there. And she stiffens. Your arms will not move from beside your body, little one. Or I would hate restraining them. Okay. Nothing was audible except the sound of the machine buzzing and beeping. She waited, twitching at the slightest breaths or movement but nothing happened. ---- Those red eyes flicker close. She abides without protest. Widen your legs. She shifts to do it, but only manages to slightly move. Wider. She tries again to open them, when an igitated groan erupts from him and suddenly warm hands grip her thighs and part them open On instinct, she tries to close them when he warns. Don''t. Stay right there. And she stiffens. Your arms will not move from beside your body, little one. Or I would hate restraining them. Okay. Nothing was audible except the sound of the machine buzzing and beeping. She waited, twitching at the slightest breaths or movement but nothing happened. ---- All she could feel were a pair of eyes watching her. When suddenly something cold moved between her legs and she squeaked. Chapter 719 ---- All she could feel were a pair of eyes watching her. When suddenly something cold moved between her legs and she squeaked. ---- Chapter 402 Abbh! Shh breathe. The thing moved... vibrated. First she tries to move back from it, when his words lock her in ce. Slowly, she gets used to the rhythm. The throbbing in her core. Her lower body moving, matching its beat on its own. The fear... the anxiousness gets reced by a new kind of ecstasy. And she bites her lips to stop strange sounds from leaving them. How are you feeling, little one? G-ood She half moans whispers to hear him smirking. Of course. It''s quite evident. ---- Chapter 402 Abbh! Shh breathe. The thing moved... vibrated. First she tries to move back from it, when his words lock her in ce. Slowly, she gets used to the rhythm. The throbbing in her core. Her lower body moving, matching its beat on its own. The fear... the anxiousness gets reced by a new kind of ecstasy. And she bites her lips to stop strange sounds from leaving them. How are you feeling, little one? G-ood She half moans whispers to hear him smirking. Of course. It''s quite evident. ---- Do you want more of it? "Ye" He presses a button and the vibrations double. The machine beeps louder and her entire body squirms on. the metal table. Abh... Her back arches of the table and her soft lips open into an O. The sight was a torture for Vince, who just stood beside, watching her on the edge Minutes pass, he continues to watch her. Adoring her every expression. When he sees her hands slowly sliding down between her thighs, before they could even reach their destination, strong hands grip her wrist and pin them above her head. ap open to sh with Vinces angry ones, hovering over him Her eyes si What did I say, little one? Did I gave you the permission to move your hands? Chapter 720 ---- Do you want more of it? "Ye" He presses a button and the vibrations double. The machine beeps louder and her entire body squirms on. the metal table. Abh... Her back arches of the table and her soft lips open into an O. The sight was a torture for Vince, who just stood beside, watching her on the edge Minutes pass, he continues to watch her. Adoring her every expression. When he sees her hands slowly sliding down between her thighs, before they could even reach their destination, strong hands grip her wrist and pin them above her head. Her eyes snap open to sh with Vinces angry ones, hovering over him What did I say, little one? Did I gave you the permission to move your hands? ---- But I just wanted- Yes or no? No. She answers dropping her gaze when he passes her a disappointed look. Your controls are shit. We will have to work on that. Tam sorry-I- She apologises when he presses a button and click. He stops the machine making a painful cry to leave her lips. Her back drops down and she presses her legs together. Stay like this. She didn''t dare go against him this time. Her body goes stiff as a board as she watches him going to that table. He brings what looked like a red rope and she gasps when he ties it around her wrists and fastens it to a ---- But I just wanted- Yes or no? No. She answers dropping her gaze when he passes her a disappointed look. Your controls are shit. We will have to work on that. Tam sorry-I- She apologises when he presses a button and click. He stops the machine making a painful cry to leave her lips. Her back drops down and she presses her legs together. Stay like this. She didn''t dare go against him this time. Her body goes stiff as a board as she watches him going to that table. He brings what looked like a red rope and she gasps when he ties it around her wrists and fastens it to a ---- chain at the top of the table. Let me know if it hurts. Tt didn''t hurt. He tied it lose enough, just to have her mind believe that her hands were restrained. Next a ck cloth is tied around her eyes, blinding her of her vision, and highlighting every other sense in her body even more. She closes her eyes and that machine again starts. Her body bes foreign to her and she feels something churning and riding in her belly. A storm. A flood. Ready to raid her insides. Her teeth bite on her lips to keep those strange sounds from leaving her lips and Vince smirks seeing her futile attempt. Stop hurting yourself, little one. He warns her, and her lips open as she feels his Chapter 721 ---- chain at the top of the table. Let me know if it hurts. Tt didn''t hurt. He tied it lose enough, just to have her mind believe that her hands were restrained. Next a ck cloth is tied around her eyes, blinding her of her vision, and highlighting every other sense in her body even more. She closes her eyes and that machine again starts. Her body bes foreign to her and she feels something churning and riding in her belly. A storm. A flood. Ready to raid her insides. Her teeth bite on her lips to keep those strange sounds from leaving her lips and Vince smirks seeing her futile attempt. Stop hurting yourself, little one. He warns her, and her lips open as she feels his ---- thumb caressing her lip Rather. You can hurt me if you want. She couldn''t quite understand what he meant when his thumb slips into her mouth and pushes down her tongue. She stills. Her entire body freezes. As a name echoes in her mind. Princess... She has done this before. Bit someone before.She had felt soft flesh between her teeth and had even tasted his blood You are doing great. I will be back in a while. Her mind slips to the present and her body tenses realising he was going to leave her alone. Vulnerable She wanted to protest. To tell him she wanted to go out with him. ---- thumb caressing her lip Rather. You can hurt me if you want. She couldn''t quite understand what he meant when his thumb slips into her mouth and pushes down her tongue. She stills. Her entire body freezes. As a name echoes in her mind. Princess... She has done this before. Bit someone before.She had felt soft flesh between her teeth and had even tasted his blood You are doing great. I will be back in a while. Her mind slips to the present and her body tenses realising he was going to leave her alone. Vulnerable She wanted to protest. To tell him she wanted to go out with him. ---- She didn''t like the coldness of this chamber and the burning inside her body. But she restrained His footsteps walk away and she hears the door closing. Vince never leaves. Leaning against the door, he watches her squirming and rubbing against the bounds. Her thighs move up and down as she tries to avoid the machines touch and her head lolls from one side to another in desperation. Her fingers clench into fists above her head. Those pretty lips gasp for air. Vince slips his hands into his pocket, watching her closely. Admiring the masterpiece of a woman, learning about her own body. Chapter 722 ---- She didn''t like the coldness of this chamber and the burning inside her body. But she restrained His footsteps walk away and she hears the door closing. Vince never leaves. Leaning against the door, he watches her squirming and rubbing against the bounds. Her thighs move up and down as she tries to avoid the machines touch and her head lolls from one side to another in desperation. Her fingers clench into fists above her head. Those pretty lips gasp for air. Vince slips his hands into his pocket, watching her closely. Admiring the masterpiece of a woman, learning about her own body. ---- Half an hour past. He didn''t move. And her moans only got louder. Perfect. Her body is perfect. She will survive the breeding. She has came five times till now and she was still conscious. Her body may look weak but it wasn''t. Te was yet to put her strength to test but he hoped it surpassed his expectations Only a strong woman, can breed strong pups And she will be giving birth to the strongest children in the world His children. A satisfied hum fills his chest and he was going to step forward and put an end to this. She has had enough for the day, when suddenly she moans a name and Vincenzo freezes. His steps halt. ---- Half an hour past. He didn''t move. And her moans only got louder. Perfect. Her body is perfect. She will survive the breeding. She has came five times till now and she was still conscious. Her body may look weak but it wasn''t. Te was yet to put her strength to test but he hoped it surpassed his expectations Only a strong woman, can breed strong pups And she will be giving birth to the strongest children in the world His children. A satisfied hum fills his chest and he was going to step forward and put an end to this. She has had enough for the day, when suddenly she moans a name and Vincenzo freezes. His steps halt. ---- Dam... Damiem ahhh. He saw red Blood red Hearing that bastards name from her lips made his vision turns red and the monster inside him begs to be released. He wanted to break something. Kill someone. And rather than stopping the machine, he storms out of the room, leaving her in the state to be. Her moans were thest thing he hear, before he ms the door shut and walks out of the castle to wreck havoc Soon.... Damien. T will rip you out of her soul and her very subconscious. Soon... she will be all mine! Chapter 723 ---- Dam... Damiem ahhh. He saw red Blood red Hearing that bastards name from her lips made his vision turns red and the monster inside him begs to be released. He wanted to break something. Kill someone. And rather than stopping the machine, he storms out of the room, leaving her in the state to be. Her moans were thest thing he hear, before he ms the door shut and walks out of the castle to wreck havoc Soon.... Damien. T will rip you out of her soul and her very subconscious. Soon... she will be all mine! ---- Chapter 403 Vince stormed out of the room, the door mming shut behind him. Red-hot fury ignited in his chest and he clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood His calm facade shattered, his lips curling back into a snarl. Each step he took down the dim corridor was heavier than thest, his mind reying the scene over and over. Tow dare she take that fuckers name from her lips? How can she still remember him? Was she imagining him while the machine was making here? Her voice, her expression. It was an insult he could not forgive. A murder of his dreams, a family that he ns with ---- Chapter 403 Vince stormed out of the room, the door mming shut behind him. Red-hot fury ignited in his chest and he clenched his fists so tightly that his nails dug into his palms, drawing blood His calm facade shattered, his lips curling back into a snarl. Each step he took down the dim corridor was heavier than thest, his mind reying the scene over and over. Tow dare she take that fuckers name from her lips? How can she still remember him? Was she imagining him while the machine was making here? Her voice, her expression. It was an insult he could not forgive. A murder of his dreams, a family that he ns with ---- her. He reached his private quarters and mmed the door open, the sound reverberating through the stone walls. The guards stationed outside exchanged nervous nces but decided better to stay silent. They had seen this side of Vince beforethe calm before the storm that always ended in chaos. Inside, Vince swept his arm across his desk, sending papers, vials, and instruments crashing to the ground. He let out a guttural roar, gripping the tables edge and closing his eyes. He couldn''t..... He just cant erase the image of her his creation, his perfection, hismurmuring the name of another man, "Damien," he spat, the name venom on his tongue. "The fool thinks he can still take her back. He turned, his mismatched eyes zing as theynded on the nearest objectarge steel cab. Without hesitation, he punched it, the metal denting under the force. Blood trickled from his knuckles, but he didnt care. Chapter 724 ---- her. He reached his private quarters and mmed the door open, the sound reverberating through the stone walls. The guards stationed outside exchanged nervous nces but decided better to stay silent. They had seen this side of Vince beforethe calm before the storm that always ended in chaos. Inside, Vince swept his arm across his desk, sending papers, vials, and instruments crashing to the ground. He let out a guttural roar, gripping the tables edge and closing his eyes. He couldn''t..... He just cant erase the image of her his creation, his perfection, hismurmuring the name of another man, "Damien," he spat, the name venom on his tongue. "The fool thinks he can still take her back. He turned, his mismatched eyes zing as theynded on the nearest objectarge steel cab. Without hesitation, he punched it, the metal denting under the force. Blood trickled from his knuckles, but he didnt care. ---- This wasn''t enough. He wanted more. More blood. More chaos. More destruction He was starving for it. And there was only one way to quench it Without another thought Vince exits his room, pivoting sharply on his heel.His steps echoed down the sterile corridors of the castle, the air around him charged with his rising fury as he made his way down the stairs. Servants and guards pressed themselves against the walls as he passed, too afraid to meet his gaze. Vincenzo wasnt just any experiment. He was the most sessful, yet the most dangerous one. And everyone knew better to not get on his wrong side. He descended into the lower chambers. The air here was damp, reeking of blood and decay. ---- This wasn''t enough. He wanted more. More blood. More chaos. More destruction He was starving for it. And there was only one way to quench it Without another thought Vince exits his room, pivoting sharply on his heel.His steps echoed down the sterile corridors of the castle, the air around him charged with his rising fury as he made his way down the stairs. Servants and guards pressed themselves against the walls as he passed, too afraid to meet his gaze. Vincenzo wasnt just any experiment. He was the most sessful, yet the most dangerous one. And everyone knew better to not get on his wrong side. He descended into the lower chambers. The air here was damp, reeking of blood and decay. ---- The guards stationed outside their cells immediately snapped their attention at the sight of him, their expressions filled with shock. Vincenzo barely came here, let alone thiste. He never directly took part in the experiments. He was aware of Geralds every move, but he he didn''t give two hoots. Untill..... Her. "Unlock the chamber," Vince ordered, his voice quiet butced with an edge that brooked no argument. "Sir, the carriers are unstable" "Did IT ask for your opinion?" His mismatched eye red, zooming in the guards and the guard gulps to drop his head and step back. Only a fool will mess with this man or.... Thing. And that guard knew it well. He fumbles to unlock the massive iron doors and One of the chamber groaned as it opened, revealing a scene of chaos. Chapter 725 ---- The guards stationed outside their cells immediately snapped their attention at the sight of him, their expressions filled with shock. Vincenzo barely came here, let alone thiste. He never directly took part in the experiments. He was aware of Geralds every move, but he he didn''t give two hoots. Untill..... Her. "Unlock the chamber," Vince ordered, his voice quiet butced with an edge that brooked no argument. "Sir, the carriers are unstable" "Did IT ask for your opinion?" His mismatched eye red, zooming in the guards and the guard gulps to drop his head and step back. Only a fool will mess with this man or.... Thing. And that guard knew it well. He fumbles to unlock the massive iron doors and One of the chamber groaned as it opened, revealing a scene of chaos. ---- The chamber consisted of fifteen carriers who were snarling and hissing at each other, their grotesque forms pacing restlessly in their confinement. They sensed him. An intruder. And it only fueled their aggression. Vince stepped inside, the door mming shut behind him. Tis lips curled into a slow, dangerous smile as he delves his hands in his pockets and cracked his neck to a side. "You want to destroy?" he murmured, his voice soft, almost tender. "Then let me show you what destruction truly is." ck, sinewy tentacles erupted from his back, writhing like living shadows and his eyes darkened. Let the fun begin. ---- The chamber consisted of fifteen carriers who were snarling and hissing at each other, their grotesque forms pacing restlessly in their confinement. They sensed him. An intruder. And it only fueled their aggression. Vince stepped inside, the door mming shut behind him. Tis lips curled into a slow, dangerous smile as he delves his hands in his pockets and cracked his neck to a side. "You want to destroy?" he murmured, his voice soft, almost tender. "Then let me show you what destruction truly is." ck, sinewy tentacles erupted from his back, writhing like living shadows and his eyes darkened. Let the fun begin. ---- Chapter 404 The carriers lunged, their v Vince was faster. Before they could even reach him, his tentaclesshed out with a sickening crack, coiling around their throats and limbs, lifting them effortlessly off the ground. s and fangs bared. But They thrashed and screeched, their struggles futile against his overwhelming strength. The chamber was filled with the sound of their dying screams. And then in a single snap? he crushed them all. Bones snapped, flesh tore, necks dropping on the ground with a lulled thud. The chamber suddenly went dead silent, save for the drip of blood from the lifeless bodies hanging in his tentacles and them with a flick of his wrist, he released them, their headless corpses copsing in a heap Blood sprayed across the walls, pooling and flowing towards his feet. Chapter 726 ---- Chapter 404 The carriers lunged, their ws and fangs bared. But Vince was faster. Before they could even reach him, his tentaclesshed out with a sickening crack, coiling around their throats and limbs, lifting them effortlessly off the ground. They thrashed and screeched, their struggles futile against his overwhelming strength. The chamber was filled with the sound of their dying screams. And then in a single snap? he crushed them all. Bones snapped, flesh tore, necks dropping on the ground with a lulled thud. The chamber suddenly went dead silent, save for the drip of blood from the lifeless bodies hanging in his tentacles and them with a flick of his wrist, he released them, their headless corpses copsing in a heap Blood sprayed across the walls, pooling and flowing towards his feet. ---- When he stepped back, saving his pristine shoes from getting blotched in the red liquid His chest was rising and falling with steady breaths as he watched the carnage around him. The red surrounding him, quenched the thirst he was struggled to contain since long. Tlis vision slowly returns to normal, the red slowly starts retreating and he could breathe again, Slowly, he retracted his tentacles, the shadows retreating into his skin as if they had never been there. His hands were drenched in blood, the metallic scent sharp in the air. He looked down at them for a moment, then turned around to find one of the guards standing at the threshold of the chamber. The poor guard was trembling to his bones and his eyes were fixated on the blood bath behind. Vince steps towards him and the poor man was too seared to even move Vince lifis his hand and the man flinched to close his eyes Vince gives him a bored look and takes the hem of ---- When he stepped back, saving his pristine shoes from getting blotched in the red liquid His chest was rising and falling with steady breaths as he watched the carnage around him. The red surrounding him, quenched the thirst he was struggled to contain since long. Tlis vision slowly returns to normal, the red slowly starts retreating and he could breathe again, Slowly, he retracted his tentacles, the shadows retreating into his skin as if they had never been there. His hands were drenched in blood, the metallic scent sharp in the air. He looked down at them for a moment, then turned around to find one of the guards standing at the threshold of the chamber. The poor guard was trembling to his bones and his eyes were fixated on the blood bath behind. Vince steps towards him and the poor man was too seared to even move Vince lifis his hand and the man flinched to close his eyes Vince gives him a bored look and takes the hem of ---- the guards shirt to wipe the blood of his own hands. "Dispose of the bodies," he said coldly, walking away stepping over the carcasses without a backward nce And all the guards and doctors outside just moved out of his way, not daring to meet his eyes. Twenty five seconds. That was the time between he stepped into the chambers and stepped out. The time taken by him to kill the carriers and bath the entire chamber in blood. Even the carriers in other chambers, watched at the beast of a man through their own ss windows. And as his mismatched eyes meet theirs, the carriers flinched and whined back. As if afraid of him. This is bad. Doctor Gerald has to be informed of this. One of the doctors dares to stutter out as Vince was walking away. He heard him, his footsteps stop and the doctors heart dropped in his chest. He was shit scared, he immediately regretted his words. Chapter 727 ---- the guards shirt to wipe the blood of his own hands. "Dispose of the bodies," he said coldly, walking away stepping over the carcasses without a backward nce And all the guards and doctors outside just moved out of his way, not daring to meet his eyes. Twenty five seconds. That was the time between he stepped into the chambers and stepped out. The time taken by him to kill the carriers and bath the entire chamber in blood. Even the carriers in other chambers, watched at the beast of a man through their own ss windows. And as his mismatched eyes meet theirs, the carriers flinched and whined back. As if afraid of him. This is bad. Doctor Gerald has to be informed of this. One of the doctors dares to stutter out as Vince was walking away. He heard him, his footsteps stop and the doctors heart dropped in his chest. He was shit scared, he immediately regretted his words. ---- Sorry I Vince resumes walking out, he gives no reaction. He didn''t care about the doctor or anyone for a matter of fact His anger had been temporarily sated by the chaos he unleashed. Thats all that mattered. But it wasnt enough for long. No, he needed more. He needed her. He needed to remind her again. To erase any memory of Damien from her mind until there was nothing left but him. With now a satiated mind and subdued anger, he headed back to the chamber where she was still bound to the experiment. This time, he would not rely on machines. This time, he would ensure she understood. Her body and soulthat she belonged to him and him alone. ---- Sorry I Vince resumes walking out, he gives no reaction. He didn''t care about the doctor or anyone for a matter of fact His anger had been temporarily sated by the chaos he unleashed. Thats all that mattered. But it wasnt enough for long. No, he needed more. He needed her. He needed to remind her again. To erase any memory of Damien from her mind until there was nothing left but him. With now a satiated mind and subdued anger, he headed back to the chamber where she was still bound to the experiment. This time, he would not rely on machines. This time, he would ensure she understood. Her body and soulthat she belonged to him and him alone. ---- However when he steps into the room, the scene that weed him made his steps to seize and his hardened stone heart to crack. Chapter 728 ---- However when he steps into the room, the scene that weed him made his steps to seize and his hardened stone heart to crack. ---- Chapter 405 Vince stepped back into the room and the sharp scent of sweat and machinery filled the air. However unlike earlier, there was a new sweet scent intermixing with it. The scent of her arousal. The rhythmic hum of the device still echoed faintly in the room mixed with the sound ofbored breathing. Tis gaze darted to the figure on the examination table, and for the first time in years, his breath hitched Shey there, his little one, her body limp and glistening with sweat, her chest rising and falling in shallow, uneven breaths. Her hair clung to her damp skin, framing her pale face. The machine''s cold apparatus still pressed against her womanhood, it vibrated with a hum, and Vince''s green and crimson eyes darkened, seeing the sheets ---- Chapter 405 Vince stepped back into the room and the sharp scent of sweat and machinery filled the air. However unlike earlier, there was a new sweet scent intermixing with it. The scent of her arousal. The rhythmic hum of the device still echoed faintly in the room mixed with the sound ofbored breathing. Tis gaze darted to the figure on the examination table, and for the first time in years, his breath hitched Shey there, his little one, her body limp and glistening with sweat, her chest rising and falling in shallow, uneven breaths. Her hair clung to her damp skin, framing her pale face. The machine''s cold apparatus still pressed against her womanhood, it vibrated with a hum, and Vince''s green and crimson eyes darkened, seeing the sheets ---- damp under her. It was a pool of wetness under her thighs, clustering under the lights and his eyes look away to flicker to the monitor on her neck where the vitals fluctuated weakly. Pulse... 56 Maximum attained :256 Active time: 2 hours 53 minutes Fool! he muttered under his breath. His hands clenched into fists, he was angry. Furious. At no one but himself. How can he let his rage cloud his senses? How can he leave her to bear with this? It wasn''t her fucking fault! Why did he punish her then? He strides forward and deactivated the machine with a quick swipe Are you alright, little one? I. Tam...1.. He struggles to ask for forgiveness but then his heart clenched when she doesn''t react to his voice Chapter 729 ---- damp under her. It was a pool of wetness under her thighs, clustering under the lights and his eyes look away to flicker to the monitor on her neck where the vitals fluctuated weakly. Pulse... 56 Maximum attained :256 Active time: 2 hours 53 minutes Fool! he muttered under his breath. His hands clenched into fists, he was angry. Furious. At no one but himself. How can he let his rage cloud his senses? How can he leave her to bear with this? It wasn''t her fucking fault! Why did he punish her then? He strides forward and deactivated the machine with a quick swipe Are you alright, little one? I. Tam...1.. He struggles to ask for forgiveness but then his heart clenched when she doesn''t react to his voice ---- on Little one His blood cleaned fingers softly caressed her cheek, hoping for those pretty lips to open and say something but they stay still, pressed in a line. Realisation hits him like a punch to his gut Fuck! Little one! His rips the blindfold from her eyes, and his heart clenched again when he finds the ck cloth damp with her tears. Her crimson eyes were shut, and her wetshes pressed faintly against her cheeks. She had lost consciousness. He didnt need anyone to tell him what had happened. Overstimtionhed pushed too far, too fast. She wasn''t ready for this level of conditioning, not yet. An unfamiliar sensation that he wasnt used to confronting, wed at his insides-Guilt. Vince, the greatest experiment in the world, the monster with the strongest controls, had ---- on Little one His blood cleaned fingers softly caressed her cheek, hoping for those pretty lips to open and say something but they stay still, pressed in a line. Realisation hits him like a punch to his gut Fuck! Little one! His rips the blindfold from her eyes, and his heart clenched again when he finds the ck cloth damp with her tears. Her crimson eyes were shut, and her wetshes pressed faintly against her cheeks. She had lost consciousness. He didnt need anyone to tell him what had happened. Overstimtionhed pushed too far, too fast. She wasn''t ready for this level of conditioning, not yet. An unfamiliar sensation that he wasnt used to confronting, wed at his insides-Guilt. Vince, the greatest experiment in the world, the monster with the strongest controls, had ---- miscalcted, had let his anger cloud his rationality and she had paid the price She could have pushed the apparatus. Stopped it. He only bound her wrists Her torso, legs were all free to stop it. She could have easily gone against him. But she didn''t. She had epted his actions without a sound of protest. And this very thought only multiplied his guilt. Why little one? He should be proud at her, apuding her submission, praising her ability to follow orders. But he felt sick at his stomach. The old her would have broken the stupid machine into smithereens. wed every wall of this ce. Chapter 730 ---- miscalcted, had let his anger cloud his rationality and she had paid the price She could have pushed the apparatus. Stopped it. He only bound her wrists Her torso, legs were all free to stop it. She could have easily gone against him. But she didn''t. She had epted his actions without a sound of protest. And this very thought only multiplied his guilt. Why little one? He should be proud at her, apuding her submission, praising her ability to follow orders. But he felt sick at his stomach. The old her would have broken the stupid machine into smithereens. wed every wall of this ce. ---- Shouted profanities at him. And now... no matter how stupid this sounds. He wanted that Zartyan back. The one who could stand for herself, the one who can protect herself, even from him when he lost his shit! No! What is he thinking? She is perfect this way. She is serving the purpose of her existence. Greater things need sacrifices. And this was her sacrifice. This was a part of the process, or sess wouldn''t be possible. Tle has to push these weak thoughts aside. Carefully, almost reverently, he scooped her into his arms. Her body was unnaturally warm, her sweat- drenched skin trembling against him. She didnt even stir at their skins contact, rather her head lolling to a side and her cheek pressed against his chest, her tear strained red cheeks stare back at him. ---- Shouted profanities at him. And now... no matter how stupid this sounds. He wanted that Zartyan back. The one who could stand for herself, the one who can protect herself, even from him when he lost his shit! No! What is he thinking? She is perfect this way. She is serving the purpose of her existence. Greater things need sacrifices. And this was her sacrifice. This was a part of the process, or sess wouldn''t be possible. Tle has to push these weak thoughts aside. Carefully, almost reverently, he scooped her into his arms. Her body was unnaturally warm, her sweat- drenched skin trembling against him. She didnt even stir at their skins contact, rather her head lolling to a side and her cheek pressed against his chest, her tear strained red cheeks stare back at him. ---- "Dammit, little one," he murmured, his voice low, almost a whisper. "What have I done to you?" Covering her up with his jacket, he picked her up bridal style and carried her through the dimly lit halls of the castle, ignoring the curious and fearful stares of the few men who crossed his path. Tlis jaw tightened, his crimson eye gleaming in warning when anyone lingered too long: No one dared to question him. When he reached his quarters, the heavy door groaned as he pushed it open with his shoulder. The room was dark yet warm, a stark contrast to the sterile heat of theb. Vince crossed to the massive bed at the center and gentlyid her down, pulling the silk covers over her trembling form. For a moment, he just stood there, watching her. The rise and fall of her chest was uneven, her lips slightly parted as she murmured something incoherent in her unconscious state. Damping a cloth in water, he gently opened her legs and cleaned her up Chapter 731 ---- "Dammit, little one," he murmured, his voice low, almost a whisper. "What have I done to you?" Covering her up with his jacket, he picked her up bridal style and carried her through the dimly lit halls of the castle, ignoring the curious and fearful stares of the few men who crossed his path. Tlis jaw tightened, his crimson eye gleaming in warning when anyone lingered too long: No one dared to question him. When he reached his quarters, the heavy door groaned as he pushed it open with his shoulder. The room was dark yet warm, a stark contrast to the sterile heat of theb. Vince crossed to the massive bed at the center and gentlyid her down, pulling the silk covers over her trembling form. For a moment, he just stood there, watching her. The rise and fall of her chest was uneven, her lips slightly parted as she murmured something incoherent in her unconscious state. Damping a cloth in water, he gently opened her legs and cleaned her up. ---- She flinched even in the state. She was sore And his hands retreated to clench the cloth in his hands. Looking away from her, he cleaned her up and made her wear one of his track pants and hoodie. The warmth of the fleece immediately wrapped her freezing form Vince shed his bloodied shirt and boots, and then slipped into the sheets beside her. He hesitated, his hand hovering over her cheek, before finally brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. What am I going to do with you little one? How can you make me feel what T have never felt with anyone before? She felt so small in his arms as he pulled her close, her body instinctively curling into his "You''re stronger than this," he whispered, his voice rough. "Stronger than me." He pressed his lips to her forehead, lingering there as ---- She flinched even in the state. She was sore And his hands retreated to clench the cloth in his hands. Looking away from her, he cleaned her up and made her wear one of his track pants and hoodie. The warmth of the fleece immediately wrapped her freezing form Vince shed his bloodied shirt and boots, and then slipped into the sheets beside her. He hesitated, his hand hovering over her cheek, before finally brushing a strand of damp hair from her face. What am I going to do with you little one? How can you make me feel what T have never felt with anyone before? She felt so small in his arms as he pulled her close, her body instinctively curling into his "You''re stronger than this," he whispered, his voice rough. "Stronger than me." He pressed his lips to her forehead, lingering there as ---- if trying to will her back to him. The cold, calcting part of his mind screamed that this attachment was dangerous, that this softness could cost him everything. Love wasn''t a thing for monsters. But for her? He wanted to try, to give it a chance. To experience it for a second, even if meant he could lose everything for it. With her warmth against him and her faint heartbeat under his palm, Vince let his eyes close. For the first time in years, the weight of his own demons felt a little lighter. "Rest, little one," he murmured against her hair. "You''ll need your strength." And in the quiet, shadowed room, his eyes flutter close, as he drifted into a restless sleep, holding her as if she might disappear. Unaware of the crimson eyes sealing open and staring back at him. Chapter 732 ---- if trying to will her back to him. The cold, calcting part of his mind screamed that this attachment was dangerous, that this softness could cost him everything. Love wasn''t a thing for monsters. But for her? He wanted to try, to give it a chance. To experience it for a second, even if meant he could lose everything for it. With her warmth against him and her faint heartbeat under his palm, Vince let his eyes close. For the first time in years, the weight of his own demons felt a little lighter. "Rest, little one," he murmured against her hair. "You''ll need your strength." And in the quiet, shadowed room, his eyes flutter close, as he drifted into a restless sleep, holding her as if she might disappear. Unaware of the crimson eyes sealing open and staring back at him. ---- Chapter 406 Damien s POV The cold never bothered me, nor did the silence. 5671 5672 I continue to do push-ups in this dreaded dark ce, where not even an inch of light prated, choking out any scope for hope. I could hear uneven breaths around me, everyone was shuddering in this freezing closed box of a dungeon. While I couldn''t stop. The muscles in my chest burned, sweat dripping from my face.Each push-up was a futile attempt to drown out the image burned into my mind. My Princess. On her knees. ---- Chapter 406 Damien s POV The cold never bothered me, nor did the silence. 5671 5672 I continue to do push-ups in this dreaded dark ce, where not even an inch of light prated, choking out any scope for hope. I could hear uneven breaths around me, everyone was shuddering in this freezing closed box of a dungeon. While I couldn''t stop. The muscles in my chest burned, sweat dripping from my face.Each push-up was a futile attempt to drown out the image burned into my mind. My Princess. On her knees. ---- Her head bowed, her body yielding. To that man. Vincenzo. His lips on her.... The way he manhandled her like she was some toy of his to y with? The bastard had intentionally paraded her submission in front of me, taunting me with it, knowing exactly how it would rip me apart. The way she looked at him, the way she obeyed without hesitationit wasnt her. It couldn''t be my fierce Princess. I know her! She would die before she would submit to a man. And that''s when a voice whispers in my mind and I feel a sick fear crawling over my skin. Maybe she is dead then. Your mate is dead. That woman is just a vessel now. A tool to be exploited by these men... She is gone. Chapter 733 ---- Her head bowed, her body yielding. To that man. Vincenzo. His lips on her.... The way he manhandled her like she was some toy of his to y with? The bastard had intentionally paraded her submission in front of me, taunting me with it, knowing exactly how it would rip me apart. The way she looked at him, the way she obeyed without hesitationit wasnt her. It couldn''t be my fierce Princess. I know her! She would die before she would submit to a man. And that''s when a voice whispers in my mind and I feel a sick fear crawling over my skin. Maybe she is dead then. Your mate is dead. That woman is just a vessel now. A tool to be exploited by these men... She is gone. ---- You will never see those innocent brown eyes again She is the enemy now. No! She cant be! She is stronger than any woman I have ever met in my fucking life. She is a survivor! I push aside the negative thoughts and that bastards smirking face shes in front of me. Rill... The desire for it was strong, an insatiable hunger which will not be quenched till I have his manhood shoved down his throat. I will give him the most inhuman death I have ever given to a man. T swear! My eyes nkly stare at the sweat drops dripping down my nose to pool on the dark floor. And in that water... I see images Images of where she may be right now and what he must be doing to her. ---- You will never see those innocent brown eyes again She is the enemy now. No! She cant be! She is stronger than any woman I have ever met in my fucking life. She is a survivor! I push aside the negative thoughts and that bastards smirking face shes in front of me. Rill... The desire for it was strong, an insatiable hunger which will not be quenched till I have his manhood shoved down his throat. I will give him the most inhuman death I have ever given to a man. T swear! My eyes nkly stare at the sweat drops dripping down my nose to pool on the dark floor. And in that water... I see images Images of where she may be right now and what he must be doing to her. ---- Naked. On a bed. Getting fucked like an animal. And rather than fighting? She justid there moaning. Letting him take her. That self respect, the independence, the resilience in her all gone. Leaving those shell of red orbs. He ns to make a whore out of her. A woman who only knows submission and follows his everymand. His bloody fingers touching her skin, the skin which Thave kissed every inch of. The skin getting discoloured in his marks. Yes, Sir. Take me, Master. Iam yours master. Chapter 734 ---- Naked. On a bed. Getting fucked like an animal. And rather than fighting? She justid there moaning. Letting him take her. That self respect, the independence, the resilience in her all gone. Leaving those shell of red orbs. He ns to make a whore out of her. A woman who only knows submission and follows his everymand. His bloody fingers touching her skin, the skin which Thave kissed every inch of. The skin getting discoloured in his marks. Yes, Sir. Take me, Master. Iam yours master. ---- Her soft voice ricocheted around in my ears and before I know a guttural roar left my lips. I wanted to wreck havoc. Break something. And before I know my ws extend and I rip the entire walls... floor. Whatever I could see. My beasts was insatiable. I was responsible for her condition, if I hadn''t forced her to note. She wouldn''t havee here alone. I pushed her into this. My headstrong, brave and fearless Princess... was just a bloody vessel for these people now. An experiment. And L...] bloody failed! I didnt trust her... I was so determined to keep her safe and protected that I pushed her into this. And now? Those red eyes? I don''t recognize them just like they don''t recognize me. My Princess is gone The woman... the only woman I ever cared for? I failed her. ---- Her soft voice ricocheted around in my ears and before I know a guttural roar left my lips. I wanted to wreck havoc. Break something. And before I know my ws extend and I rip the entire walls... floor. Whatever I could see. My beasts was insatiable. I was responsible for her condition, if I hadn''t forced her to note. She wouldn''t havee here alone. I pushed her into this. My headstrong, brave and fearless Princess... was just a bloody vessel for these people now. An experiment. And L...] bloody failed! I didnt trust her... I was so determined to keep her safe and protected that I pushed her into this. And now? Those red eyes? I don''t recognize them just like they don''t recognize me. My Princess is gone The woman... the only woman I ever cared for? I failed her. ---- Tam a fucking loser. Commander. You are hurting yourself- A hand presses on my shoulder, pulling me out of my haze and that''s when I realised I have been punching and wing the floor nonstop with my knuckles. Bloody tainted my hands Summer. She crouched beside me. Her eyes look at me in concern. Pulling away from her, I get up to turn my back on them. Something burned behind my eyes and I lift my head up to stop those traitorous drops from leaving my eyes. Tmagining the worst case scenario, won''t help. We have to use our brains rather than our body. Lucas speaks, leaning against a wall and my eyes steer to him. She''s not gone, Her eyes were filled with determination, even as his voice wavered. Chapter 735 ---- Tam a fucking loser. Commander. You are hurting yourself- A hand presses on my shoulder, pulling me out of my haze and that''s when I realised I have been punching and wing the floor nonstop with my knuckles. Bloody tainted my hands Summer. She crouched beside me. Her eyes look at me in concern. Pulling away from her, I get up to turn my back on them. Something burned behind my eyes and I lift my head up to stop those traitorous drops from leaving my eyes. Tmagining the worst case scenario, won''t help. We have to use our brains rather than our body. Lucas speaks, leaning against a wall and my eyes steer to him. She''s not gone, Her eyes were filled with determination, even as his voice wavered. ---- Whatever they''ve done to her, Robins still in there. We''ll get her back, Commander. But for that we need you." My eyes soften and my rage simmers down a bit. He is right. I should be leading them instead of wasting my time on these thoughts. We all are one in this. Pushing aside the fact that I never liked him, he still believed in her. And that''s what I should do Thave to trust. Even in the darkest night, I have to trust my Zariyan... my light. We can''t just wait around for another one of Vincent''s sick shows. We need to figure out a way out of here. Fast. Jason paces the room, his hand running through his hair as he probes. Theres no way out, though. ---- Whatever they''ve done to her, Robins still in there. We''ll get her back, Commander. But for that we need you." My eyes soften and my rage simmers down a bit. He is right. I should be leading them instead of wasting my time on these thoughts. We all are one in this. Pushing aside the fact that I never liked him, he still believed in her. And that''s what I should do Thave to trust. Even in the darkest night, I have to trust my Zariyan... my light. We can''t just wait around for another one of Vincent''s sick shows. We need to figure out a way out of here. Fast. Jason paces the room, his hand running through his hair as he probes. Theres no way out, though. ---- Lilly muttered, kicking at the wall No doors, no windows, no weak points in the walls. They''ve thought of everything. It feels like we are in a box, waiting to be ughtered. I stood, forcing myself to focus. My rage wasnt going to save her. Not alone. There''s always a way out, I said, my voice low but resolute. We dont need doors or windows. We just need to find a crack, and we''ll tear this ce apart. Determination hardening everyones features as they get up on their feet. Ready to fight: We start looking. Every inch of this ce. If theres a way out, we''ll find it. We split up, and the next two hours are spent with each one of us taking a section of the room, and searching it,our hands scraping over the cold, damp stone as we searched for anythinga loose brick, a hidden mechanism, anything that could lead us out. I tried to keep my mind focused on the task, but every Chapter 736 ---- Lilly muttered, kicking at the wall No doors, no windows, no weak points in the walls. They''ve thought of everything. It feels like we are in a box, waiting to be ughtered. I stood, forcing myself to focus. My rage wasnt going to save her. Not alone. There''s always a way out, I said, my voice low but resolute. We dont need doors or windows. We just need to find a crack, and we''ll tear this ce apart. Determination hardening everyones features as they get up on their feet. Ready to fight: We start looking. Every inch of this ce. If theres a way out, we''ll find it. We split up, and the next two hours are spent with each one of us taking a section of the room, and searching it,our hands scraping over the cold, damp stone as we searched for anythinga loose brick, a hidden mechanism, anything that could lead us out. I tried to keep my mind focused on the task, but every ---- time I closed my eyes, I saw her again. Those red eyes Pale lips. I swear I saw her flinch when he wrapped his hand around her throat, the way her eyes flickered with something almost like dread for barely a second. It could be my hallucination. Tt was for a nanosecond. But [ had to believe that. She wasnt submitting. She was surviving. She has to. Hey! Jason''s shout snapped me out of my thoughts. Over here! We rushed to where he stood, his hand pressed against a section of the wall that looked no different than the rest. But when he pushed, the stone shifted slightly, revealing a faint outline of a hidden door. Looks like they missed a spot, Lucas said, a rare grin tugging at his lips. ---- time I closed my eyes, I saw her again. Those red eyes Pale lips. I swear I saw her flinch when he wrapped his hand around her throat, the way her eyes flickered with something almost like dread for barely a second. It could be my hallucination. Tt was for a nanosecond. But [ had to believe that. She wasnt submitting. She was surviving. She has to. Hey! Jason''s shout snapped me out of my thoughts. Over here! We rushed to where he stood, his hand pressed against a section of the wall that looked no different than the rest. But when he pushed, the stone shifted slightly, revealing a faint outline of a hidden door. Looks like they missed a spot, Lucas said, a rare grin tugging at his lips. ---- Or its a trap, Lilly countered, her voice cautious as she leaned over to stare at the dark opening Doesn''t matter, I said, stepping forward. If it gets us closer to her, we''re taking it. We areing for you, Princess. Hold on. Chapter 737 ---- Chapter 407 Something didn''t feel right I dont know why. The narrow tunnel seemed to stretch endlessly and the damp walls seem to be closing in on us with every step we took deeper in. Keep moving, I growled over my shoulder, my voice rough but steady. Lucas was right behind me, his breathing heavy but determined. The others followed, the faint shuffling of their steps barely audible over the constant drip of water echoing around us. "How long does this tunnel go on for?" Lilly muttered, his voice tight with frustration. "Until it leads somewhere, I snapped, more harshly than intended. I didnt have the patience forints, not with every second ticking away like a countdown. ---- Chapter 407 Something didn''t feel right I dont know why. The narrow tunnel seemed to stretch endlessly and the damp walls seem to be closing in on us with every step we took deeper in. Keep moving, I growled over my shoulder, my voice rough but steady. Lucas was right behind me, his breathing heavy but determined. The others followed, the faint shuffling of their steps barely audible over the constant drip of water echoing around us. "How long does this tunnel go on for?" Lilly muttered, his voice tight with frustration. "Until it leads somewhere, I snapped, more harshly than intended. I didnt have the patience forints, not with every second ticking away like a countdown. ---- The tunnel finally opened into a small, dimly lit room. A single flickeringntern hung from the ceiling, casting long, distorted shadows across the walls. The air was stale, the metallic scent of rust sharp and unnerving. At the far end of the room stood a thick, iron door solid, unyielding, locked. "Great," Summer muttered, ring at the door. "Another dead end." "Check the walls," I ordered, ignoring him. "There might be another way through." Everyone spread out, their hands running over the damp, uneven surface of the stone walls, searching for anythingatch, a seam, something to hint at an exit. Everything about this ce feels like a trap. I whisper, failing to drive away that feeling in my chest. And for a second, everyone stilled. The faint drips of water, echoed from somewhere unseen. Chapter 738 ---- The tunnel finally opened into a small, dimly lit room. A single flickeringntern hung from the ceiling, casting long, distorted shadows across the walls. The air was stale, the metallic scent of rust sharp and unnerving. At the far end of the room stood a thick, iron door solid, unyielding, locked. "Great," Summer muttered, ring at the door. "Another dead end." "Check the walls," I ordered, ignoring him. "There might be another way through." Everyone spread out, their hands running over the damp, uneven surface of the stone walls, searching for anythingatch, a seam, something to hint at an exit. Everything about this ce feels like a trap. I whisper, failing to drive away that feeling in my chest. And for a second, everyone stilled. The faint drips of water, echoed from somewhere unseen. ---- And then... [heard it A sound, faint at first, but unmistakab: le. Heavy, deliberate footsteps, echoing down the tunnel we had just left. What the hell is that? Ben whispere shaking. Quiet, I hissed, my body tensing as grew louder, closer. The sound wasnt natural. Tt wasnt human. It was heavier, like c! , his voice e footstepsws scraping against stone, mixed with a low, guttural growl that made anxiousness to settle in everyone''s chest. Lucas stepped closer to me, his voice Commander, what''sing? T dont know, I admitted, my throat low. Ty. Thentern flickered, the shadows in the room twisting as the sound grew deafening. from the dark tunnel, it emerged. And then, ---- And then... [heard it A sound, faint at first, but unmistakab: le. Heavy, deliberate footsteps, echoing down the tunnel we had just left. What the hell is that? Ben whispere shaking. Quiet, I hissed, my body tensing as grew louder, closer. The sound wasnt natural. Tt wasnt human. It was heavier, like c! , his voice e footstepsws scraping against stone, mixed with a low, guttural growl that made anxiousness to settle in everyone''s chest. Lucas stepped closer to me, his voice Commander, what''sing? T dont know, I admitted, my throat low. Ty. Thentern flickered, the shadows in the room twisting as the sound grew deafening. from the dark tunnel, it emerged. And then, ---- A hulking figure stepped into the dim light, its form grotesque and alien. Its skin was pale and stretched tight over bulging muscles, veins ck and pulsing like rivers of poison. Its eyes glowed an eerie red, devoid of humanity, and its mouthfilled with jagged, unnatural teethcurled into a snarl. What the actual fuck is that?! Lilly shouted, stumbling back. Before I could answer, more figures followed, their footsteps echoing like a drumbeat of doom. Filling in the ce with their monstrous form. They were the sametwisted, monstrous creatures, their bodies warped and unnatural Summer gasped, her back pressing against the wall Are those... people? They had been once, I realized with a sickening realisation. But now, they were something else entirely. A vessel. A tool Chapter 739 ---- A hulking figure stepped into the dim light, its form grotesque and alien. Its skin was pale and stretched tight over bulging muscles, veins ck and pulsing like rivers of poison. Its eyes glowed an eerie red, devoid of humanity, and its mouthfilled with jagged, unnatural teethcurled into a snarl. What the actual fuck is that?! Lilly shouted, stumbling back. Before I could answer, more figures followed, their footsteps echoing like a drumbeat of doom. Filling in the ce with their monstrous form. They were the sametwisted, monstrous creatures, their bodies warped and unnatural Summer gasped, her back pressing against the wall Are those... people? They had been once, I realized with a sickening realisation. But now, they were something else entirely. A vessel. A tool ---- For destruction. Zariyans red eyes flicker in front of my eyes and I still. What if he ns to turn her into one of those? What if... she cant be saved? Isee the strange being wing the walls, growling, barring their teeth and paving destruction in their wake. Their humanity was dead. Sir! Jason said, pulling me out of my thoughts, his voice tight, this seems like Geralds n and we walked right into it! What do we do now? Indeed, this was that bastard''s n. Tam sure he is watching us, enjoying the fear on every ones faces. But I will not let him win. My hands clenched into fists and I close my eyes to take in a deep breath.I didnt have a n. And sometimes its the best. My mind raced, torn between the raw instinct to fight and the realization that I may be killing innocents who didn''t even know what they were doing. ---- For destruction. Zariyans red eyes flicker in front of my eyes and I still. What if he ns to turn her into one of those? What if... she cant be saved? Isee the strange being wing the walls, growling, barring their teeth and paving destruction in their wake. Their humanity was dead. Sir! Jason said, pulling me out of my thoughts, his voice tight, this seems like Geralds n and we walked right into it! What do we do now? Indeed, this was that bastard''s n. Tam sure he is watching us, enjoying the fear on every ones faces. But I will not let him win. My hands clenched into fists and I close my eyes to take in a deep breath.I didnt have a n. And sometimes its the best. My mind raced, torn between the raw instinct to fight and the realization that I may be killing innocents who didn''t even know what they were doing. ---- No werewolves or Crets deserved to be changed into that No one deserves to die like this... But did we have a choice? Either of us is going to die here and it better be the ones who have lost their rationality to right and wrong Lam going to live. We are going to live and we are going to save all those who are praying and waiting for a miracle to save them. Form up! I barked, stepping in front of the others. Stay close, and don''t let them separate us. We attack together! No one is going to die here! Do you hear me Yes Commander! The first creature lunged, its movements jerky yet terrifyingly fast and I crack my neck to let the darkness fill my heart. Chapter 740 ---- No werewolves or Crets deserved to be changed into that No one deserves to die like this... But did we have a choice? Either of us is going to die here and it better be the ones who have lost their rationality to right and wrong Lam going to live. We are going to live and we are going to save all those who are praying and waiting for a miracle to save them. Form up! I barked, stepping in front of the others. Stay close, and don''t let them separate us. We attack together! No one is going to die here! Do you hear me Yes Commander! The first creature lunged, its movements jerky yet terrifyingly fast and I crack my neck to let the darkness fill my heart. ---- Come on fuckers! This is going to be a fight till the end. Give me your fucking best.! ---- Come on fuckers! This is going to be a fight till the end. Give me your fucking best.! ---- Chapter 408 The soft knock on the door echoed through the dimly lit chamber, shattering the silence. Vince stirred, his arms instinctively tightening around Zaritans small frame nestled against his chest. Tlis eyes, dark and half-lidded, flicked to the door. "What is it?" Vince''s voice was low,ced with uritation at being disturbed. Sir, the muffled voice of a guard came through the door. Dr Gerald has summoned you. Vince exhaled sharply, his jaw tightening. He didnt need to ask why. His grip tightens around her and he dips his face into her neck to inhale deeply. Her face, serene in sleep, tugged at something in him something dangerous. Lifting his finger, he brushed it over her hair, lingering for a moment. T''ll be back little one. Chapter 741 ---- Chapter 408 The soft knock on the door echoed through the dimly lit chamber, shattering the silence. Vince stirred, his arms instinctively tightening around Zaritans small frame nestled against his chest. Tlis eyes, dark and half-lidded, flicked to the door. "What is it?" Vince''s voice was uritation at being disturbed. low,ced with Sir, the muffled voice of a guard came through the door. Dr Gerald has summone: Vince exhaled sharply, his jaw t need to ask why. His grip tightens around her and her neck to inhale deeply. you. ightening. He didnt he dips his face into Her face, serene in sleep, tugged at something in him something dangerous. Lifting his finger, he brushed it over her hair, lingering for a moment. T''ll be back little one. ---- With this he disentangle himself from her and was going to leave when a hand gripped his wrist and he stills. His heart thuds in his chest. He looks back in surprise to see those crimson eyes staring back at him. -tay master. Dont leave me alone again. That broke something in his chest and his resolve cracked. He couldn''t help, lifting his hand , he caressed his knuckles along her soft cheeks. Little one- He was guilty forst night. He was ashamed of himself for being angry at her and letting his anger cloud his thinking. Yet, despite it. Instead of being angry at him, she was only asking him to stay? T didn''t n to leave you like thatst night. Her eyes drop and she fumbles with the hem of the sweatshirt he made her wear. ---- With this he disentangle himself from her and was going to leave when a hand gripped his wrist and he stills. His heart thuds in his chest. He looks back in surprise to see those crimson eyes staring back at him. -tay master. Dont leave me alone again. That broke something in his chest and his resolve cracked. He couldn''t help, lifting his hand , he caressed his knuckles along her soft cheeks. Little one- He was guilty forst night. He was ashamed of himself for being angry at her and letting his anger cloud his thinking. Yet, despite it. Instead of being angry at him, she was only asking him to stay? T didn''t n to leave you like thatst night. Her eyes drop and she fumbles with the hem of the sweatshirt he made her wear. ---- Tried for you but you never came. That thing... it made me feel weird. I was so scared but there was no one. Her knuckles turn white, her red eyes turn ssy and before Vince could realise what he was doing, he wraps his arms around her and pulls her to his chest. Damn you little one. I am so sorry. It will never happen again. I promise. She hugs him back and a satisfied groan erupts in his chest. They stay like that for minutes, when finally Vince pulls back and those red eyes look up at him innocently. Thave to be somewhere, little one. Now be a good on girl and stay here. Okay But. She grips the hem of his shirt and he sighs. He makes hery back in the bed and covers her up with aforter. No arguing. Now sleep. Chapter 742 ---- Tried for you but you never came. That thing... it made me feel weird. I was so scared but there was no one. Her knuckles turn white, her red eyes turn ssy and before Vince could realise what he was doing, he wraps his arms around her and pulls her to his chest. Damn you little one. I am so sorry. It will never happen again. I promise. She hugs him back and a satisfied groan erupts in his chest. They stay like that for minutes, when finally Vince pulls back and those red eyes look up at him innocently. Thave to be somewhere, little one. Now be a good on girl and stay here. Okay But. She grips the hem of his shirt and he sighs. He makes hery back in the bed and covers her up with aforter. No arguing. Now sleep. ---- She nods begrudgingly and he crouches down toy a peck on her forehead. She softly smiles at him and he nods to turn around and leave The main hall was cold and oppressive, the torches lining the walls casting shadows . Gerald stood at the center, his imposing figure bathed in flickering light, with his hands locked behind his back. Vince stepped into the room, his expression unreadable, his posture defiant. You called, Vince said, his voice devoid of emotion. Gerald''s turns around to look at him. His eyes gleaming with a mix of anger and cold calction What was itst night? You ughtered twenty five of my carriers like some cattle in a butchery They were weak, Vince replied with a shrug, his tone dismissive. They deserved to die. Gerald''s hand mmed down on the table, the sound reverberating through the room. ---- She nods begrudgingly and he crouches down toy a peck on her forehead. She softly smiles at him and he nods to turn around and leave The main hall was cold and oppressive, the torches lining the walls casting shadows . Gerald stood at the center, his imposing figure bathed in flickering light, with his hands locked behind his back. Vince stepped into the room, his expression unreadable, his posture defiant. You called, Vince said, his voice devoid of emotion. Gerald''s turns around to look at him. His eyes gleaming with a mix of anger and cold calction What was itst night? You ughtered twenty five of my carriers like some cattle in a butchery! They were weak, Vince replied with a shrug, his tone dismissive. They deserved to die. Gerald''s hand mmed down on the table, the sound reverberating through the room. ---- Weak or not, they were mine! You overstepped, Vincenzo. You had no right to do that! If you have no control over your anger, go and vent out on the woman I have provided you with! Fuck her! Rail her, do whatever you want to do! She is yours as we agreed. But other than her? Nothing else here belongs to you! Do you hear me! Vince remained still, his eyes locking with Gerald''s. He didnt flinch, didnt argue. And then a cruel smirk forms on his lips. t''s nice to know you love your granddaughter so much. She must be lucky. Geralds eyes widen and his hands clench into fists. Vince was a rogue experiment. He didn''t took orders well, but still never till now, he has countered Gerald like that. Vincenzo! Enough! You will be punished, Gerald said, his voice a chilling monotone. Stand. Chapter 743 ---- Weak or not, they were mine! You overstepped, Vincenzo. You had no right to do that! If you have no control over your anger, go and vent out on the woman I have provided you with! Fuck her! Rail her, do whatever you want to do! She is yours as we agreed. But other than her? Nothing else here belongs to you! Do you hear me! Vince remained still, his eyes locking with Gerald''s. He didnt flinch, didnt argue. And then a cruel smirk forms on his lips. t''s nice to know you love your granddaughter so much. She must be lucky. Geralds eyes widen and his hands clench into fists. Vince was a rogue experiment. He didn''t took orders well, but still never till now, he has countered Gerald like that. Vincenzo! Enough! You will be punished, Gerald said, his voice a chilling monotone. Stand. ---- Chapter 409 Vince just rolled his eyes and grunted under his breath. Removing his shirt, he turns his scarred back to Gerald. Gerald nodded to one of the guards, who stepped forward, holding a whip soaked in a sickly green liquid that seemed to hiss as it dripped onto the stone floor. Poison. 1000 whips. Without halt. Vince rolls his eyes as if it was a joke. His bored eyes look ahead and that''s when he catches a pair of red eyes looking at him through the clearing in the door. His fists clench. Danmit! She still cant take one order properly. She needs to be punished for this tonight. The firstsh struck, the sound slicing through the silence like a de. Vince didnt make a sound, but ---- Chapter 409 Vince just rolled his eyes and grunted under his breath. Removing his shirt, he turns his scarred back to Gerald. Gerald nodded to one of the guards, who stepped forward, holding a whip soaked in a sickly green liquid that seemed to hiss as it dripped onto the stone floor. Poison. 1000 whips. Without halt. Vince rolls his eyes as if it was a joke. His bored eyes look ahead and that''s when he catches a pair of red eyes looking at him through the clearing in the door. His fists clench. Danmit! She still cant take one order properly. She needs to be punished for this tonight. The firstsh struck, the sound slicing through the silence like a de. Vince didnt make a sound, but ---- she flinched, stepping back and closing her eyes. As if... as if she was being the one getting punished and not him. Again and again, the whip fell, leaving jagged lines of dark, oozing wounds across his back. Blood mixed with the poison, the sharp scent of iron filling the air. His tentacles ripped out of his skin, they hiss in pain, crying, begging to be stopped. His blood was pooling near his feet: But no words leave his lips. All he could see were those crimson eyes. Still staring, still flinching, still caring She hid whenever he looked up. She thought he couldn''t see her. If only she knew. Gerald watched, his expression cold Let this serve as a reminder, Vincent. You may be strong, but you are not above me. Stay in your limits from next time. Understood? Chapter 744 ---- she flinched, stepping back and closing her eyes. As if... as if she was being the one getting punished and not him. Again and again, the whip fell, leaving jagged lines of dark, oozing wounds across his back. Blood mixed with the poison, the sharp scent of iron filling the air. His tentacles ripped out of his skin, they hiss in pain, crying, begging to be stopped. His blood was pooling near his feet: But no words leave his lips. All he could see were those crimson eyes. Still staring, still flinching, still caring She hid whenever he looked up. She thought he couldn''t see her. If only she knew. Gerald watched, his expression cold Let this serve as a reminder, Vincent. You may be strong, but you are not above me. Stay in your limits from next time. Understood? ---- Vince forced the words out of his lips. Y-yes Sir. When the punishment ended, Vinces back was a tapestry of agony, painted red in blood, the tentacles sneaked back under his skin and not even an inch of his skin was visible, but he stood tall, his head held high Not much bothered by it. He turned to Gerald, his eyes burning with defiance despite the blood running down his body. Are we done now? Vince''s voice was calm, unbroken Gerald sneered. Yes With this Gerald and others walks away leaving him alone and Vince picks up his shirt to cover himself with it. T thought I told you to stay, little one. This time those red eyes dont hide from him. She looks up at him with shock and their eyes sh. ---- Vince forced the words out of his lips. Y-yes Sir. When the punishment ended, Vinces back was a tapestry of agony, painted red in blood, the tentacles sneaked back under his skin and not even an inch of his skin was visible, but he stood tall, his head held high Not much bothered by it. He turned to Gerald, his eyes burning with defiance despite the blood running down his body. Are we done now? Vince''s voice was calm, unbroken Gerald sneered. Yes With this Gerald and others walks away leaving him alone and Vince picks up his shirt to cover himself with it. T thought I told you to stay, little one. This time those red eyes dont hide from him. She looks up at him with shock and their eyes sh. ---- 9 Are you that eager for a punishment He raises a brow and her feet stagger back. Fear was etched on her features and before he knows, she turns around to run away from him Vince smirks. Oh dear, my little one. If you should know one thing about me? Its that I love a good chase. He watches her, running Aimlessly. Her short legs struggling to push faster and her heavy breaths echoing in the wall. The guards stop to look at her, but as soon as Vinces eyes meet theirs, they drop their heads to just walk away. No one was going to help her. And she knew this. Yet still, she tried. Chapter 745 ---- 9 Are you that eager for a punishment He raises a brow and her feet stagger back. Fear was etched on her features and before he knows, she turns around to run away from him Vince smirks. Oh dear, my little one. If you should know one thing about me? Its that I love a good chase. He watches her, running Aimlessly. Her short legs struggling to push faster and her heavy breaths echoing in the wall. The guards stop to look at her, but as soon as Vinces eyes meet theirs, they drop their heads to just walk away. No one was going to help her. And she knew this. Yet still, she tried. ---- He continues to chase her, longer than needed, just for the thrill of watching her struggle, and then he wraps his arm around her torso and throws her on his shoulder. She thrashed, stuttering. Tam sorry master... I just... L.. Vinces hand grabs her bottom and squeezes it, making her bite her lip. Save your sorry forter, little one. Right now? Its time for your first punishment. She stills, falling limp on his shoulders and he takes her back to his room. ---- He continues to chase her, longer than needed, just for the thrill of watching her struggle, and then he wraps his arm around her torso and throws her on his shoulder. She thrashed, stuttering. Tam sorry master... I just... L.. Vinces hand grabs her bottom and squeezes it, making her bite her lip. Save your sorry forter, little one. Right now? Its time for your first punishment. She stills, falling limp on his shoulders and he takes her back to his room. ---- Chapter 410 Her body plunges on the lush bed and her red eyes stars at the mismatched orbs of red and green. Her sweatshirt is ripped open from the centre and Zariyan gasps seeing the darkness in those mismatched eyes. He looked desperate. Almost yearning for this. His huge chest hovered over her and his face drops into his nec Aghh She bites back that strange voice escaping her mouth as his lips suck and nibble on her neck. Her thighs press close and her hands grip the sheets below. Mas-Master- Vincenzo. Call me Vincenzo little one. Chapter 746 ---- Chapter 410 Her body plunges on the lush bed and her red eyes stars at the mismatched orbs of red and green. Her sweatshirt is ripped open from the centre and Zariyan gasps seeing the darkness in those mismatched eyes. He looked desperate. Almost yearning for this. His huge chest hovered over her and his face drops into his nec * Aghh She bites back that strange voice escaping her mouth as his lips suck and nibble on her neck. Her thighs press close and her hands grip the sheets below. Mas-Master- Vincenzo. Call me Vincenzo little one. ---- Enzo. He stills, his lips stop iming her neck. And Zariyan stilled. Did she say something wrong? Her doubt is proved infutile as he shook his head and smiles against her lips. Their breaths were being borrowed and lent. Yet, he didn''t kiss her. Not yet. Again. Little one. Say that again. Enzo... ahh. Fucking perfect! Her eyes widen as she feels something hard touching her there. She tries to crane her neck to look down at what it is, when his hand wraps around her tender neck and pushes her head back on the mattress. Look into my eyes, little one. That''s the only ce I want them to be. She blinks in approval and he rubs his nose against ---- Enzo. He stills, his lips stop iming her neck. And Zariyan stilled. Did she say something wrong? Her doubt is proved infutile as he shook his head and smiles against her lips. Their breaths were being borrowed and lent. Yet, he didn''t kiss her. Not yet. Again. Little one. Say that again. Enzo... ahh. Fucking perfect! Her eyes widen as she feels something hard touching her there. She tries to crane her neck to look down at what it is, when his hand wraps around her tender neck and pushes her head back on the mattress. Look into my eyes, little one. That''s the only ce I want them to be. She blinks in approval and he rubs his nose against ---- her, a giggle escapes her lips. You like that? She nods. Those red eyes glister. Red. The colour was the harbinger of death and blood in all the monsters and carriers eyes. A hue of impending doom. But the red in her eyes? It felt alive, breathing, living. It wasn''t evil. It couldn''t be evil Gerald may have nned to make her a monster but Vince could see it quite clearly. She has resisted. Her purity was too powerful to be tauinted by few drops of a serum. She was the only product of the experiment that could feel. Just like him And he would do anything to keep that part of her Chapter 747 ---- her, a giggle escapes her lips. You like that? She nods. Those red eyes glister. Red. The colour was the harbinger of death and blood in all the monsters and carriers eyes. A hue of impending doom. But the red in her eyes? It felt alive, breathing, living. It wasn''t evil. It couldn''t be evil Gerald may have nned to make her a monster but Vince could see it quite clearly. She has resisted. Her purity was too powerful to be tauinted by few drops of a serum. She was the only product of the experiment that could feel. Just like him And he would do anything to keep that part of her ---- alive. What about this them? His hands trace up her naked torso and he slowly sneaks them under her arm pits. She sauirns under him, rolling from one side to another. Laughing. Enzo... Hahaha... stop! Enzo! Te tickles her with his fingers and he loved her reaction. He loved seeing her smile. Those alive eyes. Herughter echoing in the halls which have only heard of screams, blood and murder. Was this what home felt like? Can''t he just take her away from all this and start a fresh? He could burn this entire world to hear thatugh again. He has found his salvation. ---- alive. What about this them? His hands trace up her naked torso and he slowly sneaks them under her arm pits. She sauirns under him, rolling from one side to another. Laughing. Enzo... Hahaha... stop! Enzo! Te tickles her with his fingers and he loved her reaction. He loved seeing her smile. Those alive eyes. Herughter echoing in the halls which have only heard of screams, blood and murder. Was this what home felt like? Can''t he just take her away from all this and start a fresh? He could burn this entire world to hear thatugh again. He has found his salvation. ---- He was home. Finally. He doesn''t remember how long he just stayed there, hovering over her frame and staring at her, unless her arms wrap around his frame and she presses her face in his neck. He stills. Was she hugging him? And that''s when he felt that touch. Her soft fingers caressing the rugged blood dried marks on his back. Did it hurt a lot, Master? Vincenzos body goes stiff. She should be worried about her punishment but all she cared about was him. If he was hurt. No one has ever asked him that. Not when the bullies kicked him and left him to die on the side of the road Not when Gerald experimented on her and made him Chapter 748 ---- He was home. Finally. He doesn''t remember how long he just stayed there, hovering over her frame and staring at her, unless her arms wrap around his frame and she presses her face in his neck. He stills. Was she hugging him? And that''s when he felt that touch. Her soft fingers caressing the rugged blood dried marks on his back. Did it hurt a lot, Master? Vincenzos body goes stiff. She should be worried about her punishment but all she cared about was him. If he was hurt. No one has ever asked him that. Not when the bullies kicked him and left him to die on the side of the road Not when Gerald experimented on her and made him ---- this monster. No one ever cared. But she did. No little one. A few whips cant hurt me. Then what can? Tlis eyes steer to hers and he sees something shift in those red orbs. Is she capable of feeling regret? No. It s the mostplex of emotions. He was sure he was mistaken Why was she asking him this? Yet still, without giving it much thought. Te decided to answer her. At least one person in this world should know the truth Caressing her jaw, with his thumb, he looks into her eyes to answer truthfully. You can, little one. Her eyes widen for a fraction of a second and he see her pretty lips opening to gasp. ---- this monster. No one ever cared. But she did. No little one. A few whips cant hurt me. Then what can? Tlis eyes steer to hers and he sees something shift in those red orbs. Is she capable of feeling regret? No. It s the mostplex of emotions. He was sure he was mistaken Why was she asking him this? Yet still, without giving it much thought. Te decided to answer her. At least one person in this world should know the truth Caressing her jaw, with his thumb, he looks into her eyes to answer truthfully. You can, little one. Her eyes widen for a fraction of a second and he see her pretty lips opening to gasp. ---- Mee He nods. Lowering his mouth to her lips Do you know which ones are the best kisses. The ones where the lips dont touch. Where he can feel her breath and she can feel his. Where they are too imagining how their lips would feel pressed against each other, but they are not touching clos She bites her own lips in anxiousness. And he smirk. T don''t understand- Tler crimson eyes were clueless and he decided to clear the haze. Soon. You will. But as for now? Are you trying to distract me from your punishment? Her eyes widen and then she looks away. T wouldn''t dare Master. He smirks. Good girl. Now lets taste my reward and your punishment. Chapter 749 ---- Mee He nods. Lowering his mouth to her lips Do you know which ones are the best kisses. The ones where the lips dont touch. Where he can feel her breath and she can feel his. Where they are too close, imagining how their lips would feel pressed against each other, but they are not touching She bites her own lips in anxiousness. And he smirk. T don''t understand- Tler crimson eyes were clueless and he decided to clear the haze. Soon. You will. But as for now? Are you trying to distract me from your punishment? Her eyes widen and then she looks away. T wouldn''t dare Master. He smirks. Good girl. Now lets taste my reward and your punishment. ---- Before she could understand what he meant, her joggers are yanked down and he grabs her thighs to pin her legs on either side of her head. Tlold them. He orders, and her trembling fingers lift up to wrap around her either ankle. Those red eyes look up at him from between her open legs, clueless. Master what are you going to - Shh silence. Not another word. Or this time your hands won''t be the only thing taped and restrained, ittle one. She gulps to shut her lips and he gives her onest satisfied look. And then plunk. She holds in a gasp as he grips her thighs and pushes it up. Cold air hits her naked bottom and she squirms. Those mismatched eyes go lower between her thighs, to vanish and then she felt it. ---- Before she could understand what he meant, her joggers are yanked down and he grabs her thighs to pin her legs on either side of her head. Tlold them. He orders, and her trembling fingers lift up to wrap around her either ankle. Those red eyes look up at him from between her open legs, clueless. Master what are you going to - Shh silence. Not another word. Or this time your hands won''t be the only thing taped and restrained, ittle one. She gulps to shut her lips and he gives her onest satisfied look. And then plunk. She holds in a gasp as he grips her thighs and pushes it up. Cold air hits her naked bottom and she squirms. Those mismatched eyes go lower between her thighs, to vanish and then she felt it. ---- His reward And her punishment Chapter 750 ---- His reward And her punishment ---- Chapter 411 Enzo! Aghh En-Enzo! Please! Her voice echoes in the silent room. He knows he ad warned her not to say anything or he would put use to that roll of tape ced on the side table. But he didn''t had it in him to silence that pretty voice. To silence those lips which were moaning his name. Her own grip on her ankles was leaving red marks, her head had dropped down from the edge of the bed and that back of hers was aching. if he hadn''t held her from her waist, she would surely have tumbled over from the bed by now. With onest slide, he gets up and looks at her body dropping back on the bed. Her pretty bottom ms on the mattress and she closes her thighs and hugs herself. Y-you are bad. ---- Chapter 411 Enzo! Aghh En-Enzo! Please! Her voice echoes in the silent room. He knows he ad warned her not to say anything or he would put use to that roll of tape ced on the side table. But he didn''t had it in him to silence that pretty voice. To silence those lips which were moaning his name. Her own grip on her ankles was leaving red marks, her head had dropped down from the edge of the bed and that back of hers was aching. if he hadn''t held her from her waist, she would surely have tumbled over from the bed by now. With onest slide, he gets up and looks at her body dropping back on the bed. Her pretty bottom ms on the mattress and she closes her thighs and hugs herself. Y-you are bad. ---- Sheins and he smirks. Of course she would be furious. He had left her on the edge, the fifth time in thest ten minutes. He never lets herplete... He wouldn''t. Not till he is inside her and he can feel single drop of it. Pulling up her joggers, he wraps his arm around her waist and pulls her back to his chest. Her small body fits perfectly in his huge frame. Tt was a punishment, little one. Of course you weren''t meant to enjoy it. He presses a kiss on her earlobe and her entire body shivered. He grunts in satisfaction. This was her second most sensitive spot. The first one was, which he had just finished teasing for thest ten minutes. Thate him. Zariyans voice broke through the silence, sharp and Chapter 751 ---- Sheins and he smirks. Of course she would be furious. He had left her on the edge, the fifth time in thest ten minutes. He never lets herplete... He wouldn''t. Not till he is inside her and he can feel single drop of it. Pulling up her joggers, he wraps his arm around her waist and pulls her back to his chest. Her small body fits perfectly in his huge frame. Tt was a punishment, little one. Of course you weren''t meant to enjoy it. He presses a kiss on her earlobe and her entire body shivered. He grunts in satisfaction. This was her second most sensitive spot. The first one was, which he had just finished teasing for thest ten minutes. Thate him. Zariyans voice broke through the silence, sharp and ---- unexpected Vincenzo stilled, his fingers grazing the edge of the mattress. He turned to her, propping himself up on an elbow to meet her gaze. Her crimson eyes looked far away, distant and clouded with anger. Who are you talking about? he asked softly. Her expression tightened. The man in the white coat. The one who ordered you to be whipped. Vinces jaw clenched briefly, but his voice remained calm. Te is my master, little one. Just like Iam yours. You shouldn''t talk about him like that. He reached out, brushing his knuckles along her flushed cheek. She turned, burying her face against his chest, her warmth pressing into him like a lifeline. Your master? she whispered against his skin, her toneced with disbelief. ---- unexpected Vincenzo stilled, his fingers grazing the edge of the mattress. He turned to her, propping himself up on an elbow to meet her gaze. Her crimson eyes looked far away, distant and clouded with anger. Who are you talking about? he asked softly. Her expression tightened. The man in the white coat. The one who ordered you to be whipped. Vinces jaw clenched briefly, but his voice remained calm. Te is my master, little one. Just like Iam yours. You shouldn''t talk about him like that. He reached out, brushing his knuckles along her flushed cheek. She turned, burying her face against his chest, her warmth pressing into him like a lifeline. Your master? she whispered against his skin, her toneced with disbelief. ---- Vince nodded, his chin resting lightly atop her head. For a moment, he hesitated, as though sifting through the broken fragments of his past. T wasn''t always like this, little one, he began, his voice low and edged with a quiet sadness She pulled back slightly, her brows furrowed in confusion. What do you mean? Twas a werewolf, he continued, his words deliberate. I lived in thend of light. But it seems the light never liked me. Her fingers instinctively tightened against his side as he scoffed and she blinks in confusion. Why... why would you say something like that? Vince let out a heavy sigh, wrapping his arms around her waist to pull her closer. His hold was gentle, protective, as though she might slip away if he let go. T dont remember my parents, he admitted, his voice thick with an ache he rarely allowed himself to feel L was abandoned when I was five. Left alone. No name, no home. Nothing. Chapter 752 ---- Vince nodded, his chin resting lightly atop her head. For a moment, he hesitated, as though sifting through the broken fragments of his past. T wasn''t always like this, little one, he began, his voice low and edged with a quiet sadness She pulled back slightly, her brows furrowed in confusion. What do you mean? Twas a werewolf, he continued, his words deliberate. I lived in thend of light. But it seems the light never liked me. Her fingers instinctively tightened against his side as he scoffed and she blinks in confusion. Why... why would you say something like that? Vince let out a heavy sigh, wrapping his arms around her waist to pull her closer. His hold was gentle, protective, as though she might slip away if he let go. T dont remember my parents, he admitted, his voice thick with an ache he rarely allowed himself to feel L was abandoned when I was five. Left alone. No name, no home. Nothing. ---- Zariyans breath hitched. They put me in an orphanage, Vince continued, his tone soft but steady. But even there, I didnt belong. When I was twelve, they threw me out for fightingbecause I hit a boy who was bullying the others. I thought T was protecting them, but no one cared. No one ever cared. His words hung in the air, each one a piece of the broken puzzle that made up his life. After that, I lived on the streets. I stole, I beggedI did anything just to survive. People... they pushed me around, kicked me, beat me just for fun. I took it all, little one. For a penny. For a scrap of bread. I did whatever they asked, because what else could IT do? T was just a kid, trying to stay alive. Zariyan stares at the man, her usually nk eyes flickering with raw emotions. Emotions she wasn''t allowed to show or feel. T hated myself, Vince admitted, his voice barely ---- Zariyans breath hitched. They put me in an orphanage, Vince continued, his tone soft but steady. But even there, I didnt belong. When I was twelve, they threw me out for fightingbecause I hit a boy who was bullying the others. I thought T was protecting them, but no one cared. No one ever cared. His words hung in the air, each one a piece of the broken puzzle that made up his life. After that, I lived on the streets. I stole, I beggedI did anything just to survive. People... they pushed me around, kicked me, beat me just for fun. I took it all, little one. For a penny. For a scrap of bread. I did whatever they asked, because what else could IT do? T was just a kid, trying to stay alive. Zariyan stares at the man, her usually nk eyes flickering with raw emotions. Emotions she wasn''t allowed to show or feel. T hated myself, Vince admitted, his voice barely ---- above a whisper. T didnt know why I was even born. Life... it was too hard. Too cruel. His voice faltered, his eyes distant as though seeing a younger version of himself standing on the edge of despair. But then... I found something, he said, his tone shifting, softer now, almost reverent. Chapter 753 ---- above a whisper. T didnt know why I was even born. Life... it was too hard. Too cruel. His voice faltered, his eyes distant as though seeing a younger version of himself standing on the edge of despair. But then... I found something, he said, his tone shifting, softer now, almost reverent. ---- Chapter 412 A book. A storybook, tossed near a trash can. Its pages were torn, its cover stained, but it was the most valuable thing Id ever held in my hands. A book? Zariyan asked He nodded. T sticked the torn pages together but I couldn''t read it. I didnt know how. But it had pictures... Beautiful pictures. A prince and a princess. They fell in love, little one. They faced so much pain, but in the end, they were happy. They had children, a family, a life full of love. It was... it was everything I d never had but dreamed of. Tt was silly, really, he continued. Just a book about love, about family... something I thought Td never have. But for some reason, I couldn''t let it go. T carried it with me everywhere, tucked it under my arm like it was some kind of treasure. ---- Chapter 412 A book. A storybook, tossed near a trash can. Its pages were torn, its cover stained, but it was the most valuable thing Id ever held in my hands. A book? Zariyan asked He nodded. T sticked the torn pages together but I couldn''t read it. I didnt know how. But it had pictures... Beautiful pictures. A prince and a princess. They fell in love, little one. They faced so much pain, but in the end, they were happy. They had children, a family, a life full of love. It was... it was everything I d never had but dreamed of. Tt was silly, really, he continued. Just a book about love, about family... something I thought Td never have. But for some reason, I couldn''t let it go. T carried it with me everywhere, tucked it under my arm like it was some kind of treasure. ---- Zariyans hands instinctively grip Vinces arms around her waist and he smiles sadly. What happened then? she whispered. Vince chuckled bitterly. I clung to that book like a fool, even as the world kept reminding me it didnt care. I kept stealing, kept surviving, but... that book made me dream. I started imagining a life where I wasnt just some stray. A life where maybe, just maybe, someone could look at me the way those people looked at each other in the pictures. He paused, his chest rising and falling against her back as he inhaled deeply. But dreams dont keep you alive. They just make the hunger worse. Did you ever...? Zariyans voice broke Twas close, Vince admitted. There was a night... cold as death itself. I was huddled in an alley, clutching that stupid book, and T decided it was time. Time to stop fighting, to let go. T was not going to search for food or a ce to be called home, I gave up on finding love. I was going to Chapter 754 ---- Zariyans hands instinctively grip Vinces arms around her waist and he smiles sadly. What happened then? she whispered. Vince chuckled bitterly. I clung to that book like a fool, even as the world kept reminding me it didnt care. I kept stealing, kept surviving, but... that book made me dream. I started imagining a life where I wasnt just some stray. A life where maybe, just maybe, someone could look at me the way those people looked at each other in the pictures. He paused, his chest rising and falling against her back as he inhaled deeply. But dreams dont keep you alive. They just make the hunger worse. Did you ever...? Zariyans voice broke Twas close, Vince admitted. There was a night... cold as death itself. I was huddled in an alley, clutching that stupid book, and T decided it was time. Time to stop fighting, to let go. T was not going to search for food or a ce to be called home, I gave up on finding love. I was going to ----y down and just let the night take me. And thats when he found me. Gerald? she guessed, her voice barely above a whisper. Vince nodded slowly, his tone darkening. [ didn''t know who he was back then. Just some man in a long coat, standing over me like some ghost in the fog. He looked down at me, didnt say a word, and then held out his hand. I thought it was a trick, or maybe I was hallucinating. But he wasn''t like the others. Zariyan turned slightly, her wide eyes meeting his. What did he want? He wanted me, Vince said simply. Said he saw potential in me. That he could make me strong. That I didnt have to be a stray anymore. That he will help me find a family... find love.And I... I was desperate. Desperate to be anything but what I was. ----y down and just let the night take me. And thats when he found me. Gerald? she guessed, her voice barely above a whisper. Vince nodded slowly, his tone darkening. [ didn''t know who he was back then. Just some man in a long coat, standing over me like some ghost in the fog. He looked down at me, didnt say a word, and then held out his hand. I thought it was a trick, or maybe I was hallucinating. But he wasn''t like the others. Zariyan turned slightly, her wide eyes meeting his. What did he want? He wanted me, Vince said simply. Said he saw potential in me. That he could make me strong. That I didnt have to be a stray anymore. That he will help me find a family... find love.And I... I was desperate. Desperate to be anything but what I was. ---- Did he... save you? Vinces lips twisted into a grim smile: Save me? No. He didnt save me, little one. He changed me. Took the boy I was and ripped him apart, piece by piece, until there was nothing left. What stands here now isnt someone who was saved. It''s someone who survived. Zariyan felt the weight of his words settle over her and before she knows tears were brimming her eyes. Vince looks at her to go still. She was crying. For him. It was..... Next to impossible. No experiment, or monster that Gerald has created. Had ever shown much emotions, let alone cry. And here was her, his little one. Shedding her precious tears for him. He catches her falling tears by kissing them right Chapter 755 ---- Did he... save you? Vinces lips twisted into a grim smile: Save me? No. He didn''t sa changed me. Took the boy I was and ripped him apart, piece by piece, until there was nothing left. What stands here now isnt someone who was saved. ve me, little one. He It''s someone who survived. Zariyan felt the weight of his words settle over her and before she knows tears were brimming her eyes. Vince looks at her to go still. She was crying. For him. It was..... Next to impossible. No experiment, or monster that Gerald has created. Had ever shown much emotions, let alone cry. And here was her, his little one. Shedding her precious tears for him. He catches her falling tears by kissing them right ---- when they reached her cheek, to trail his next kiss higher. Don''t little one. I don''t feel like that now. T have you Do you- He kisses her long wet eyshes and feels her warm body against his Do you regret it? she asked softly. Vince didnt answer right away. Instead, he tightened his hold on her, burying his face in her hair. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter, almost raw. Regret doesnt matter when theres nothing left to go back to. And that''s when he pulled back from her and reached for the drawer beside the bed, pulling out something. What are you- He ces the worn book right into her hands and she ---- when they reached her cheek, to trail his next kiss higher. Don''t little one. I don''t feel like that now. T have you Do you- He kisses her long wet eyshes and feels her warm body against his Do you regret it? she asked softly. Vince didnt answer right away. Instead, he tightened his hold on her, burying his face in her hair. When he finally spoke, his voice was quieter, almost raw. Regret doesnt matter when theres nothing left to go back to. And that''s when he pulled back from her and reached for the drawer beside the bed, pulling out something. What are you- He ces the worn book right into her hands and she ---- stills. This was my light, Vince said, his voice raw with emotion. This was what kept me alive. It gave me hope that maybe, one day, I could have that tooa family. A home. Can you read it for me, little one? He asks, kissing her temple and she stills, her hands holding the worn out edges of the cover tremble. Chapter 756 ---- stills. This was my light, Vince said, his voice raw with emotion. This was what kept me alive. It gave me hope that maybe, one day, I could have that tooa family. A home. Can you read it for me, little one? He asks, kissing her temple and she stills, her hands holding the worn out edges of the cover tremble. ---- Chapter 413 The fragile pages of the storybook trembled slightly as Zariyan turned them, her fingers tracing the worn edges. Vinceyed behind her, his chin resting on her shoulder, and his arms wrapped around her waist. She could feel his breathing soft and steady on her neck as he prepared to hear the story he had only ever imagined. Go on little one. I cant wait to hear it. He has waited seventeen years of his life for this moment. To hear every letter written there. To have her voice recite it. And now it is happening. His heart has never felt so alive, so willing to beat before. The Prince of darkness and the Princess of Light. Once upon a time, she began, her voice low and steady, there was a princea prince born of ---- Chapter 413 The fragile pages of the storybook trembled slightly as Zariyan turned them, her fingers tracing the worn edges. Vinceyed behind her, his chin resting on her shoulder, and his arms wrapped around her waist. She could feel his breathing soft and steady on her neck as he prepared to hear the story he had only ever imagined. Go on little one. I cant wait to hear it. He has waited seventeen years of his life for this moment. To hear every letter written there. To have her voice recite it. And now it is happening. His heart has never felt so alive, so willing to beat before. The Prince of darkness and the Princess of Light. Once upon a time, she began, her voice low and steady, there was a princea prince born of ---- shadows, whose heart was cold and hardened by the world he lived in. His kingdom was dark, his people lost, and he never knew love. All he knew was hunger. Not just for food, but for something deeper, something he couldn''t name." Vinces jaw tightened. The words stirred something inside him, a familiarity that pulled at the raw edges of his memories He was that Prince That first picture of a boy eating scraps of bread, was him. He still remembers that stale breads bitter taste on his lips. "One day, hungry and desperate, the prince stole a loaf of bread from the market. It wasnt his. It wasnt meant for him. But he took it. The hunger inside him inside his soulwas too much to ignore. And as he sat in the alley, tearing into the bread, something fluttered in front of him. A bird. A little bird, small and fragile. The prince, so consumed by his own pain, watched Chapter 757 ---- shadows, whose heart was cold and hardened by the world he lived in. His kingdom was dark, his people lost, and he never knew love. All he knew was hunger. Not just for food, but for something deeper, something he couldn''t name." Vinces jaw tightened. The words stirred something inside him, a familiarity that pulled at the raw edges of his memories He was that Prince That first picture of a boy eating scraps of bread, was him. He still remembers that stale breads bitter taste on his lips. "One day, hungry and desperate, the prince stole a loaf of bread from the market. It wasnt his. It wasnt meant for him. But he took it. The hunger inside him inside his soulwas too much to ignore. And as he sat in the alley, tearing into the bread, something fluttered in front of him. A bird. A little bird, small and fragile. The prince, so consumed by his own pain, watched ---- as the bird pecked at his stolen bread. And in that moment... he felt anger rise inside him." Zariyan paused, her fingers trail over the illustration of a ck crow trying to steal the bread from the king. "In his fury, heshed out. He swiped at the bird, knocking it aside. The poor thing fell, its tiny body fluttering weakly on the ground. For a moment, the prince just stood there, staring at the bird. It wasnt the birds fault. It was just... hungry. And he realized what he had done, but it was toote... She felt Vince stiffen behind her, but she didn''t say anything. Gulping, she reads further. The birdy there, fragile and still, its wings no longer working. And the prince... he felt something shift inside him. Regret. Something unfamiliar to him, something he had never known. Not knowing what to do. He drops the loaf in front of it. But the bird didn''t eat it. It was in too much pain to care about hunger right now. ---- as the bird pecked at his stolen bread. And in that moment... he felt anger rise inside him." Zariyan paused, her fingers trail over the illustration of a ck crow trying to steal the bread from the king. "In his fury, heshed out. He swiped at the bird, knocking it aside. The poor thing fell, its tiny body fluttering weakly on the ground. For a moment, the prince just stood there, staring at the bird. It wasnt the birds fault. It was just... hungry. And he realized what he had done, but it was toote... She felt Vince stiffen behind her, but she didn''t say anything. Gulping, she reads further. The birdy there, fragile and still, its wings no longer working. And the prince... he felt something shift inside him. Regret. Something unfamiliar to him, something he had never known. Not knowing what to do. He drops the loaf in front of it. But the bird didn''t eat it. It was in too much pain to care about hunger right now. ---- Tt was fighting death. The boy rushes to get some water for it, his chest heavy with the weight of regret, but when he returns. His footsteps stop. The sight had him freeze in his tracks. "A girl knelt beside the injured bird, her hands gentle as she cradled it. She whispered soft words to it as she assessed the creatures wings." Zariyan swallowed hard, before continuing. "The prince... he couldn''t understand it. Why would she? A stranger help something so small, so insignificant and so ugly? He wanted to go away, just leave but something about her made him stay. She cared for the bird for days, Zariyan said, ncing up at him briefly before returning her gaze to the book. Even though her own hands bled from its ws and wound, she didnt stop. She gathered water in her palms, found seeds in the forest, and sang to it every night. And slowly, the bird began to heal. Chapter 758 ---- Tt was fighting death. The boy rushes to get some water for it, his chest heavy with the weight of regret, but when he returns. His footsteps stop. The sight had him freeze in his tracks. "A girl knelt beside the injured bird, her hands gentle as she cradled it. She whispered soft words to it as she assessed the creatures wings." Zariyan swallowed hard, before continuing. "The prince... he couldn''t understand it. Why would she? A stranger help something so small, so insignificant and so ugly? He wanted to go away, just leave but something about her made him stay. She cared for the bird for days, Zariyan said, ncing up at him briefly before returning her gaze to the book. Even though her own hands bled from its ws and wound, she didnt stop. She gathered water in her palms, found seeds in the forest, and sang to it every night. And slowly, the bird began to heal. ---- The boy stayed in the shadows, watching her. Day after day, he waited for her to leave so he could see the bird up close, but she never did. She stayed, even in the rain, even when the cold crept in. And in her kindness, he saw something he had never known all his life... Light. ---- The boy stayed in the shadows, watching her. Day after day, he waited for her to leave so he could see the bird up close, but she never did. She stayed, even in the rain, even when the cold crept in. And in her kindness, he saw something he had never known all his life... Light. ---- Chapter 414 The next page showed the girl cupping the bird in her hands, smiling and the boy stood in the shadows, his face hidden behind trees. The sun was right behind her head, and it loo! surrounded her face. The more he watched her, the bird, her giggles, somet ked like a halo of light her smile, her talking to ing inside him stirreda warmth, something he had never known. And he realized, as he watched her wasn''t the bird that needed care for the bird, that it saving. It was him." He had be the evil. The darkness. And if there was something beautiful in the world he had always thought was wanted to protect her. But he was scared... cruel, it was her. And he Scared of his darkness tainting and choking away her light. Scared of his darkness engulfing her inside Until that day... Chapter 759 ---- Chapter 414 The next page showed the girl cupping the bird in her hands, smiling and the boy stood in the shadows, his face hidden behind trees. The sun was right behind her head, and it loo! surrounded her face. The more he watched her, the bird, her giggles, somet ked like a halo of light her smile, her talking to ing inside him stirreda warmth, something he had never known. And he realized, as he watched her wasn''t the bird that needed care for the bird, that it saving. It was him." He had be the evil. The darkness. And if there was something beautiful in the world he had always thought was wanted to protect her. But he was scared... cruel, it was her. And he Scared of his darkness tainting and choking away her light. Scared of his darkness engulfing her inside Until that day... ---- Tt was the day the bird took flight. She had finally cured it. Set it free in the sky.Fixed what he has broken. He was going to turn around and leave when he heard her voice... Its okay, she said, as though she were speaking directly to him. You dont have to hide anymore. Vinces breathing hitched, and Zariyan hesitated, unsure whether to continue. What happened next? he asked, his voice hoarse. She waited for him, Zariyan said, turning to the next page. And slowly, he stepped into the light. He told her he wasn''t a prince, that he had nothing to offer, rather he was the one who had hurt the bird. She didn''t ran away as he expected, she only smiled at him and offered him her open hand. Tt doesn''t matter. What matters is that you stayed, you watched over us. Till it was ready to fly again. ---- Tt was the day the bird took flight. She had finally cured it. Set it free in the sky.Fixed what he has broken. He was going to turn around and leave when he heard her voice... Its okay, she said, as though she were speaking directly to him. You dont have to hide anymore. Vinces breathing hitched, and Zariyan hesitated, unsure whether to continue. What happened next? he asked, his voice hoarse. She waited for him, Zariyan said, turning to the next page. And slowly, he stepped into the light. He told her he wasn''t a prince, that he had nothing to offer, rather he was the one who had hurt the bird. She didn''t ran away as he expected, she only smiled at him and offered him her open hand. Tt doesn''t matter. What matters is that you stayed, you watched over us. Till it was ready to fly again. ---- The Prince was shocked. The girl... she didnt judge him. She didnt pity him. She just saw him. She saw the light inside him, despite the darkness surrounding him. And in that moment, he realized that the light he had always longed for wasn''t something to be found, it was inside him. "The prince fell in love with the girl that day. He knew he wasnt worthy of her, but he also knew that she was the only thing in the world that could save him. She was the light to his shadow. And he wanted to cling to it till hisst breath. The next page showed the prince and the girl standing together, their hands intertwined, the forest blooming around them. She made him believe in himself, Zariyan said, her voice trembling. She became his light, his reason to hope. And together, they built a lifenot a perfect one, but one filled with love. They had childrenbeautiful, bright-eyed children whoughed and ran through the meadows. And every night, as the sun set, the bird sang for them, a Chapter 760 ---- The Prince was shocked. The girl... she didnt judge him. She didnt pity him. She just saw him. She saw the light inside him, despite the darkness surrounding him. And in that moment, he realized that the light he had always longed for wasn''t something to be found, it was inside him. "The prince fell in love with the girl that day. He knew he wasnt worthy of her, but he also knew that she was the only thing in the world that could save him. She was the light to his shadow. And he wanted to cling to it till hisst breath. The next page showed the prince and the girl standing together, their hands intertwined, the forest blooming around them. She made him believe in himself, Zariyan said, her voice trembling. She became his light, his reason to hope. And together, they built a lifenot a perfect one, but one filled with love. They had childrenbeautiful, bright-eyed children whoughed and ran through the meadows. And every night, as the sun set, the bird sang for them, a ---- song of hope and gratitude for the kindness that had saved it long ago. The final page showed the prince and princess sitting together, their children ying at their feet, the bird perched on the princess''s shoulder. Zariyans voice faltered as she looked at Vince, his expression unreadable but his eyes ssy with unshed tears Its beautiful, she whispered. He didnt respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the illustration. Finally, he spoke, his voice hoarse as his fingertips brush the illustration of the girls face [ thought she was perfect, he murmured. Even when I couldn''t read the words, I knew she was everything I wanted. Everything I needed. Zariyan closed the book gently, her hands resting on its cover. And now? she asked softly, looking back at him over her shoulder. ---- song of hope and gratitude for the kindness that had saved it long ago. The final page showed the prince and princess sitting together, their children ying at their feet, the bird perched on the princess''s shoulder. Zariyans voice faltered as she looked at Vince, his expression unreadable but his eyes ssy with unshed tears Its beautiful, she whispered. He didnt respond immediately, his gaze fixed on the illustration. Finally, he spoke, his voice hoarse as his fingertips brush the illustration of the girls face [ thought she was perfect, he murmured. Even when I couldn''t read the words, I knew she was everything I wanted. Everything I needed. Zariyan closed the book gently, her hands resting on its cover. And now? she asked softly, looking back at him over her shoulder. ---- He looked at her, his gaze raw and unguarded. And now, I''ve found her. Her breath caught, as he leaned forward.His eyes lock with hers. Thave known it since the day I saw you healing that bat in the cell that night, Little one. You are my Princess of Light, And if you allow me? T want to be your Prince of darkness. With this he crashes his lips on her and her crimson eyes wide feeling the abysm of this kiss. Tt wasn''t passion. It wasn''t lust. It was yearning. Like a dying man years for life. Like moon yearns for the sun. And the darkness years for light. Vincenzo needed his little one for his survival, for his salvation. But what he didn''t knew was that... Chapter 761 ---- He looked at her, his gaze raw and unguarded. And now, I''ve found her. Her breath caught, as he leaned forward.His eyes lock with hers. Thave known it since the day I saw you healing that bat in the cell that night, Little one. You are my Princess of Light, And if you allow me? T want to be your Prince of darkness. With this he crashes his lips on her and her crimson eyes wide feeling the abysm of this kiss. Tt wasn''t passion. It wasn''t lust. It was yearning. Like a dying man years for life. Like moon yearns for the sun. And the darkness years for light. Vincenzo needed his little one for his survival, for his salvation. But what he didn''t knew was that... ---- The light wasnt just his to im. There was a moth, a little intruder who would fly around the very light its entire life just to feel its warmth. The intruder who wouldy its life for the light, if it meant they could be one.... Even for a few seconds before it exhausts and turns into ashes. ---- The light wasnt just his to im. There was a moth, a little intruder who would fly around the very light its entire life just to feel its warmth. The intruder who wouldy its life for the light, if it meant they could be one.... Even for a few seconds before it exhausts and turns into ashes. ---- Chapter 415 Damien''s POV Two hours. Its been two freaking hours since we have been fighting these strange monstrous creatures and the worst thing was that they keeping. Its like they were infinite. The more we killed, the more emerged from the shadows. The chamber echoed with their snarls and blood slicked the floor and walls. Dead bodies piled around us like heaps of sand and there was no luxury of respite I was covered in blood from head to toe, my extended. ws drip with their blood. My breathing was heavy as I sliced through the chest of a monster lunging at me and kicked the one sneaking in from behind me. A guttural cry echoes from behind and I whip around to find Jason getting mmed into the wall. Blood. spattered from his lips as his body drops down limp and unmoving. Chapter 762 ---- Chapter 415 Damien''s POV Two hours. Its been two freaking hours since we have been fighting these strange monstrous creatures and the worst thing was that they keeping. Its like they were infinite. The more we killed, the more emerged from the shadows. The chamber echoed with their snarls and blood slicked the floor and walls. Dead bodies piled around us like heaps of sand and there was no luxury of respite I was covered in blood from head to toe, my extended. ws drip with their blood. My breathing was heavy as I sliced through the chest of a monster lunging at me and kicked the one sneaking in from behind me. A guttural cry echoes from behind and I whip around to find Jason getting mmed into the wall. Blood. spattered from his lips as his body drops down limp and unmoving. ---- Fuck! I curse under my breath, lunging towards him when I see one of these monsters had wed his side and a pool of blood was surrounding him. Standing over him, I slice the bastards mercilessly. When I watch Lilly getting grabbed from behind, the monsters ws digging into her shoulders as she screamed in agony. Pulling out the spare dagger from my boots, I hurl it in the air, and it roots right into the creatures forehead. He growls in agony, staggering back and I watch its red eyes snapping to me. Come to me fucker! Yes. The creature drops Lilly, and her frame hits the ground with a sickening thud. Her shoulders were ripped open, and her eyesthey were ssy, desperate. Lilly, move! I roared. ---- Fuck! I curse under my breath, lunging towards him when I see one of these monsters had wed his side and a pool of blood was surrounding him. Standing over him, I slice the bastards mercilessly. When I watch Lilly getting grabbed from behind, the monsters ws digging into her shoulders as she screamed in agony. Pulling out the spare dagger from my boots, I hurl it in the air, and it roots right into the creatures forehead. He growls in agony, staggering back and I watch its red eyes snapping to me. Come to me fucker! Yes. The creature drops Lilly, and her frame hits the ground with a sickening thud. Her shoulders were ripped open, and her eyesthey were ssy, desperate. Lilly, move! I roared. ---- L cant, Commander, she whispered, barely audible over the snarls. Islice my w through the creatures body and it whines to drop down dead. My eyes snap up to Ben and Summer to find them fighting back-to-back, their synchronized movements a testament to years of training together. But even their bond couldn''t hold against the horde for long. Minutester Ben let out a guttural roar and I looked back to find that he had taken a w to the chest, his knees buckling beneath him. Summer tried to shield him, her defiance zing, but the creatures massive hand caught her and threw her across the room like a ragdoll. Fuck! I growled, slicing through another creature as I tried to reach them. But I couldn''t. They were all falling. Jason, Lilly, Ben, Summer. The special Seven. And me? I was still standing. Chapter 763 ---- L cant, Commander, she whispered, barely audible over the snarls. Islice my w through the creatures body and it whines to drop down dead. My eyes snap up to Ben and Summer to find them fighting back-to-back, their synchronized movements a testament to years of training together. But even their bond couldn''t hold against the horde for long. Minutester Ben let out a guttural roar and I looked back to find that he had taken a w to the chest, his knees buckling beneath him. Summer tried to shield him, her defiance zing, but the creatures massive hand caught her and threw her across the room like a ragdoll. Fuck! I growled, slicing through another creature as I tried to reach them. But I couldn''t. They were all falling. Jason, Lilly, Ben, Summer. The special Seven. And me? I was still standing. ---- T was still fighting. I was theirmander. Their backbone. How could I fall? My ws tore through flesh after flesh, my muscles burned, my lungs screamed for air, but I wouldn''t stop. I couldn''t stop My legs wavered, exhaustion threatened to pull me down, but I kept going. Those brown eyes wouldn''t let me stop till I have seen them again. T was drenched in their blood, my vision blurred with sweat and blood slipping down from my brow,but T refused to fall Not until everyst one of those bastards was dead. I don''t remember how long I continue to ughter those creatures mercilessly. My ws hung at my sides, dripping ck blood. The chamber grew quiet, eerily so, as thest carrier fell at my feet. ---- T was still fighting. I was theirmander. Their backbone. How could I fall? My ws tore through flesh after flesh, my muscles burned, my lungs screamed for air, but I wouldn''t stop. I couldn''t stop My legs wavered, exhaustion threatened to pull me down, but I kept going. Those brown eyes wouldn''t let me stop till I have seen them again. T was drenched in their blood, my vision blurred with sweat and blood slipping down from my brow,but T refused to fall Not until everyst one of those bastards was dead. I don''t remember how long I continue to ughter those creatures mercilessly. My ws hung at my sides, dripping ck blood. The chamber grew quiet, eerily so, as thest carrier fell at my feet. ---- My team was down, scattered around me, barely breathing. My chest heaved as I forced myself to stand straight. Everyone fucking get up dammit! We can''t lose here! Their pained gasps echo around me and the sharp scent of blood and sweat mingled with the weight of despair pressing down on me. They were all down. Every one of them. Their bodies broken but still fighting to live. And I could again feel hurried footsteps approaching. They areing... More areing. And I really don''t know how long my body is going to support me in holding them back. A dozen of creatures entered and turned its deadened gaze toward me, stalking closer, I realised they had formed a circle around me. Damn it. Chapter 764 ---- My team was down, scattered around me, barely breathing. My chest heaved as I forced myself to stand straight. Everyone fucking get up dammit! We can''t lose here! Their pained gasps echo around me and the sharp scent of blood and sweat mingled with the weight of despair pressing down on me. They were all down. Every one of them. Their bodies broken but still fighting to live. And I could again feel hurried footsteps approaching. They areing... More areing. And I really don''t know how long my body is going to support me in holding them back. A dozen of creatures entered and turned its deadened gaze toward me, stalking closer, I realised they had formed a circle around me. Damn it. ---- They are even working in coordination They aren''t just puppets. They have their minds working. I get up to fight them when my leg faltered in fatigue and my knee drops on the floor. Damn it! I am drained. I don''t know if I will be able to fight them any longer. My vision was turning hazy and a numbness was settling over my mind. I see their huge wed feel stepping closer, their growls reverberating Within seconds, they all closed in on me and T somehow knew what their n was. They will attack together. My another knee faltered as well, and I drop on both my knees. My bloody hands resting on the floor. Breathing heavily, I try to look up when I find them lunging at me... together This is it. I cant fight any longer. ---- They are even working in coordination They aren''t just puppets. They have their minds working. I get up to fight them when my leg faltered in fatigue and my knee drops on the floor. Damn it! I am drained. I don''t know if I will be able to fight them any longer. My vision was turning hazy and a numbness was settling over my mind. I see their huge wed feel stepping closer, their growls reverberating Within seconds, they all closed in on me and T somehow knew what their n was. They will attack together. My another knee faltered as well, and I drop on both my knees. My bloody hands resting on the floor. Breathing heavily, I try to look up when I find them lunging at me... together This is it. I cant fight any longer. ---- Is this the end? But that''s when I hear a voice in my head, my Cret and for the first time in years, I gave up. Let me take over from here human, you did good. Rest. Chapter 765 ---- Chapter 416 "Let me take over, human. Youve done enough. Rest." My Crets voice wasn''t a requestit was amand. And for the first time in years, 1 obeyed I let him take over. A roar ripped from my throat.a sound so primal it shook the very walls. My body convulsed, bones snapping and reshaping in grotesque harmony.! had almost forgotten this pain associated with the shift, but now that I am reliving it? 1 could feel myself breaking, to only form into something more darker, deadlier and merciless. I was surrendering to the beast that had always lingered beneath my skin and lived inside me. My other side. My Cret That very few have had the honour to meet. ---- The pain was excruciating, but I weed it. It was the pain of transformation, of something far greater than me taking hold. My ws grew longer, deadlier, dripping with malice. Obsidian fur burst across my skin, cker than the shadows these creatures crawled from. My vision sharpened, everything around me crystal clear: the faint tremble in the nearest creature''s step, the barely perceptible quiver in its growl. I could hear their every breath. And I could sense it. They were afraid. Good. They should be. 1unched myself upward, my ws slicing through the first one like it was made of paper. Its body flew across the room, mming into the wall with a sickening crunch. Two others lunged at me in unison, but I twisted mid-air, grabbing one by its throat and mming it into the ground with enough force to crack the stone beneath us. The other met my jaws, my fangs tearing through its flesh with a ---- brutality that painted the walls in crimson. I was unstoppable. T tore through them like a hurricane, sending bodies flying, limbs severed, their cries silenced before they could even leave their throats. Blood rained down in a macabre storm, pooling at my feet as the chamber grew quiet. When thest one fell, my chest heaved, the beast inside me roaring in triumph. Ready to give back control I could feel their eyes of others. Fear. Shock. Respect. As I stood amidst the carnage, my dark fur soaked , my ws dripping. Tt was over. Everyone will live. The realisation filled my chest with relieve and I feel my Cret pulling back, giving me back my controls. My bones crack and T shift back into my human. ---- When I heard ita slow, mocking p. My head snapped up, and there he wasGerald. That smug bastard, pristine and untouched, his white coat a blinding contrast to the carnage around him His smug grin was infuriating, his calm demeanour only made my exterior turn colder. Well, well, he drawled, surveying the bloody chamber with a sick amusement. Magnificent. Truly magnificent. I must admit, Damien, you''ve surpassed all expectations. My ws twitched, my body ready to pounce. Where the hell is she and what have you done to all these people! He looked offended Opening his arms, he looked at me darkly and then nudges the face of one of the dead monsters with his foot. You hurt my feelings Damien. Just look at them. These are a masterpiece. I''ruits of my years of Chapter 766 ---- innovation and hard work. Dont you think? T give them one order and they upturn the entire world to fulfil it. Such loyal pets. What the fuck do you even want, Gerald? Why are you doing all this? I snarled, my voice hoarse. Isn''t it obvious. I want the entire world to bow to me. Thend of light and darkness. And very soon it will be going to be reality. What-what do you mean? Geralds smile was the kind that made my skin crawl This isnt the worse... the worst is yet toe. Thave this sickening feeling in my gut. Those creatures you so valiantly ughtereddo you know what I call them? Carriers. ---- My stomach twisted It''s not just a fancy name, my dear boy. Their ws and bites? They''re not just weapons. They''re delivery systems. Delivery systems? My voice was low, dangerous. For a serum, he said, almost gleefully A little something I''ve been working on. Wherever those creatures scratch or bite the person gets... infected. And soon they will be like them... Monsters. No. My heart dropped. My mind freezes as I look back at everyone to find them looking at Gerald in dread. Oh, yes, Gerald said, his tone light, as if discussing the weather. The transformation has already begun. You''ve fought bravely, Damien. Congrats! You stayed untouch, you will survive this but I''m afraid your special seven may not. ---- llooked at my teamJason, Lilly, Ben, Summer. The wounds on their bodies, the blood that wouldnt stop flowing Jason, battered and barely breathing: Lilly, clutching her bleeding shoulder, her once-fiery eyes dim; Ben and Summer, slumped against the wall, blood. pooling beneath them. Every wound, every scratch screamed betrayal, not by them, but by me: I was supposed to protect them. I was their leader. And I had failed. The weight of Geralds words sank in like lead in my gut. The serum. The carriers. Every wound inflicted wasn''t just an attackit was a death sentence. They weren''t just bleeding out; they were changing, bing something monstrous. Just like them. And T feel my mind going nk. Fear of death was evident on everyone''s faces and let me tell you it was the worst feeling in this world. ---- Thave failed them. I failed to protect them. I''ve sent these carriers to thend of light, Gerald continued, his voice a twisted melody of triumph. Soon, you''ll see this entire world shifting. A new order, Damien, one where the weak perish and the strong thrive. Sit back. Enjoy the spectacle of the biggest transformation this world has ever seen. 1 stared at him, my vision blurring, not from exhaustion but from the fury boiling beneath my skin. This fucker! My ws twitched, itching to rip that smug grin off his face. Extending my ws I stagger forward to attack him when out of the blue a sound is heard and I see clouds of smoke surrounding us T press my arm on my mouth, trying to avoid inhaling it. Chapter 767 ---- It wasn''t smoke. No. It was something else. And the next thing I know Gerald turned to leave, his voice carrying over his shoulder like a dark prophecy. This isnt defeat, Dam. This is evolution, My victory is already written. The sound of his footsteps faded, leaving me kneeling amidst the wreckage of my team, I tried to move, to get up, to stop him from leaving, but my body was failing me. My vision was blurring. The weight of his victory was crushing down and I couldn''t seem to get up. My breath hitched as I looked at them, my special seven team.....their faces were etched with fearfear of death, of change, of losing themselves. And I realized, as Geraldsughter echoed in the distance, that this wasnt just a battle we''d lost This was the beginning of the end. ---- And we all are nothing but tools in his hands. ---- Chapter 417 Why cant Ie? Vince sighs to look back at those red eyes looking back at him. Resuming to putting on his jacket, he tries to ignore her. Twill behave, I promise. It''s an important meeting little one. No one is allowed there without permission. Why don''t you understand. Tam scared to be left here alone. Twill close the door from outside. But Enough Zariyan. I said you are not going. And that''s it. She flinched at his tone and Vince''s chest felt strange. ---- Without saying a word, she turns around and curls herself into a ball. Not bothering him a nce. Vince sighs. Damn. It came way more harsh than he intended. Little one- Ignore. She doesn''t bother with replying and Vince rakes his fingers through his hair to look at the watch. He was alreadyte. But still... he just couldn''t leave her like that, Those sad eyes tore something in him. They were a torment Fine get. I will dress you. He watches in surprise as she springs up from the bed and rushes to stand in front of him. Stripping her clothes, she opens her hands, waiting for him to dress her. Those dull eyes from earlier shine with excitement. Chapter 768 ---- Vince puffs. Was she pretending to be sad before? Shaking his head in disbelief, he picks up another pair of his joggers and t-shirt. Dropping on his knees in front of her, he opens the joggers leg for her and she slides her foot into it Her soft palms grip his shoulders for support. He repeats the same with the other one and then cups her blossoms softly to whisper. Where is your brassiere? She tilts her head to a side cluelessly. Blinking those long curledshes at him and Vince scoffs. Of course. He is yet to teach her a lot of new terms. This being one of them. He finds its strap perking from under the sheets on the bed and he pulls it out to help her wear it. Sliding down the neck of the t shirt down her head, he directs her arms through the holes. Once done, he moves back to take a look at her and he was satisfied ---- She was covered from head to toc. Good He would hate any man even lifting his eyes to look at her. She was his. Only his. Aren''t your feet cold? He asks, staring at her soft pink toe peeking from under the long joggers and she suddenly steps closer to him, her feet step on his own. He stills. Now they are not. She exims like an excited kid, her arms wrap around his torso for support and her heels stay pressed on his either shoe, For a second he just stood there: Staring. Lets go! We can''t go like this little one. ---- But my feet are warm now. He sighs to lift her up and drop her on the bed. Its like he was dealing with a kid... a cute little kid. Lifting her left ankle in the air, he makes her back drop on the mattress and she exims in surprise. Before she could recover, he slid a pair of socks on her small feet. lis warm fingers brush her cold feet. And her toes curl. She drops on the bed to look away and he smirks. He repeats it with the other foot and once done he makes her get up on her feet. Nowe. But there are rules you must follow. Rule number one. Never look up. Dont make eye contact with anyone except me. Two. Don''t speak anything. Three. Dont leave my side no matter what. The only orders you take are from me, unless I say otherwise. ---- Understood? Yes, Master. He nods in approval and she rushes after him on her short clumsy steps. His huge frame hides her entire form. They reach a door and Vince steps in without even a knock. Come Son, we have been waiting for you- Geralds words seize. And that''s when everyone in the meeting room steers their eyes to the little girl hiding behind Vince''s form. Vince''s grip on her wrist tightens as he looks up at Gerald T don''t remember asking you to bring her, Enzo. Geralds tone was clipped,ced with a warning, but Vince took none. She stays. Gerald was taken back when suddenly one of the Chapter 769 ---- doctors from the group spoke. He is too wrapped around the bitch. Does he even make her sit on hisp when he shits? A snicker falls, the men chuckle at thement. And Geralds eyes steer to the man. Xero enough. Geralds voice made everyone shut up. Silence follows, yet Vinces eyes throw daggers at Xero. One could see the veins throbbing in Vince''s temple. This wasn''t over. His eyes...conveyed him Vince. She is a subject. And subjects are not allowed in this room- Even I was a subject. Then why am T allowed here. You are different Vince. Your loyalty can''t be doubted. Yet with her. We are yet to run some tests ---- and get a confirmation. Vince finally looks at Gerald to announce. She is loyal to me. Is that enough? Geralds eyes darken. He wasnt used to being questioned. Yet this boy. He rubs at his nerves everytime. How can you be so sure? Tan prove it. ---- Chapter 418 Gerald folds his arms on his chest and smirks. Well, this could get interesting. He would love to see how she is going to prove this to him. Tf you prove it. She may stay in this room. Proceed. Vince turns around to face Zariyan and she looks into his eyes cluelessly. He cups her face in his palms and caresses his thumb on her cheek. Little one. I want you to do something for me. She nods. Anything master. A smirk forms on his lips and he drops his head in her shoulder to whisper something in his ear. She nods, obediently and Vince steps back to lean against a wall. ---- His eyes glint with amusement. Proceed, little one. Taking out a cigarette from his picket, Vince lights it up and takes a whills from it. Looking least bothered with what was going to happen. Zariyan turns around and her crimson eyes scan the room to lock onto the man- Xero. She starts walking towards him , her movements precise, almost mechanical. Each step she took echoed in the silent chamber, the sound amplifying the palpable tension. Xeros frantic eyes dart between Vince and Gerald, desperation painted across his face. What did you say to her? Why is sheing towards me? Soon. You will know. Vince lets out another puff to speak nonchntly. Zero gets up from his chair to step back. Dread settles in his eyes. Chapter 770 ---- Sir Gerald... stop her . Gerald nkly stares, his arms folded, and theers of his mouth curling in faint amusement. He was observing her with the fascination of a scientist dissecting a rare specimen More interested in knowing what she was capable to do. To know how good she could follow orders. Stop woman ! Xero screams but his voice cracks, showing his fear. Vince...stop her. Xeros voice was barely a whisper now, panic gripping him as his back touched the wall and Zariyan came to a halt mere inches from him. There was no escape now. No one moved. No one did anything to help Xero stares at those red emotionless orbs and then he ---- sees something shes in them. Something sinister. Something evil Something that promised him hell. Nooooo- And that''s when she stuck. Her hand shot out like a viper, closing around Xero''s throat with an unyielding grip. Xeros hands wed at hers, but it was futile; her strength was unnatural, unyielding. His eyes widen to the size of saucers, blood gushes to his face, turning it red and hid desperate gasps for air filled the room, a haunting irony to the unflinching silence of others. Her crimson eyes seemed to glow, the fire of hell burning brighter in her gaze. No... Ghh... sorry... Tam sorry... Vince! Noooo Slowly, she tilted her head to a side, studying him as ---- though deciding the method of his demise, her eyes drop to his screaming begging lips and them without hesitation, her free hand moved with terrifying purpose The room erupted in gasps and cries of horror as her fingers plunged into Xeros mouth. His muffled screams filled the chamber, reverberating off the walls as she tried to pull out something from his mouth with a sickening rip. Blood gushed from his mouth, painting her hand and arm in crimson. Yet she didn''t seem bothered. She was focussed Focussed to get something out. And finally she got it. The silence that followed was deafening, broken only by Xeros guttural screams as she released him. He crumpled to the floor, into a lifeless heap, his blood pooling beneath him. Zariyan turned without emotion, her hand dripping with blood and that''s when everyone say what she was after. ---- His tongue. A lifeless mass covered in blood. Clenched between. her fingers. Vince, leaning casually against the wall, took another drag from his cigarette, watching her approach with an almostzy curiosity. Well done, little one, he said, holding out his hand. Without hesitation, she ced the bloodied tongue in his palm. Here, Sir, she said, her voice calm, devoid of any remorse. I delivered what you ordered. The room remained frozen, the weight of what had just urred settling over the upants like a suffocating nket. Even Gerald, who rarely showed his emotions, let out a soft exhale, his amusement barely masking his unease. Vince smirked, examining the tongue before flicking it to the floor. Chapter 771 ---- Impressive. he said, his tone dripping with mockery as he nced around the room. You see, gentlemen, loyalty is not a im; its an action. My little one here... she understands that. Now does anyone of you have anything more to say? Dead silence follows. No one dared Geralds smirk deepened, his gaze flicking to Vince. Perhaps theres more potential in her than I initially thought, Vince. Good work. Lets proceed with the meeting now. Shall we? Xeros wheezing breaths and faint whimpers were the only sound in the room as Zariyan stepped back beside Vince, her crimson eyes now dimming, but the memory of their glow burned into everyone''s minds. No one moved. No one dared What they saw today, proved it. That innocent looking girl wasnt just a puppet, a ---- doll, a woman to be used for breeding. She was may more than that. She was way more dangerous. And no one dared to test it. ---- Chapter 419 The meeting continues, as if blood had not been sttered on the floor and screams of mercy haven''t echoed there before. One of the guards came and cleaned the ce of any traces of the earlier event, while the doctors took Xero to the medical room. Gerald drops on the head seat, with everyone following. But he couldn''t help his eyes from steering to that petite figure standing behind Vince. As Vince drops on one of the seats, she stood behind him, cluelessly. Her blood stained hands had been cleared and were locked in front Her eyes were lowered. No one could say by merely looking at her, that behind that innocent face is a merciless killing machine. Vince seemed to have noticed her awkwardness. Leaning back on his seat, he adds some space ---- between the table and him. Patting his right let, he urges her to settle down. Come little one. Without a word, she settles on hisp, curling into him like a loyal pet. Vince''s face stays nk as his one hand rests possesively on her waist and the other flickered ash from his cigarette onto the table. No one even dared to look up at her, let alone question her presence here. And unlike earlier it wasnt Vince who they feared this time. It was her. Gerald clears his throat,manding the attention of the room. Now that the matter of loyalty has been... demonstrated. Lets return to the pressing issue. His tone was sharp, as he presses a button and a screenes to life. The red dots spread all over thend of light were bigger than earlier. Chapter 772 ---- All the major cities are experiencing attacks simultaneously. He begins pointing to key locations. Their coordination is unprecedented. The attack hit them like a bullet to their chest and the resistance is crumbling. King Adrian has sent reinforcement, but they are not enough. They are never going to be enough. This is way bigger, way stronger to be stopped now. Once the major cities are infected. We are going to move to the peripheries. Dr Hayes. Do we have enough supplies of the serum to proceed to the next phase of the attack. The doctor adjusts his spectacles to nod at Gerald. Yes, Sir. We are ready with the next batch. Waiting for your orders. Gerald nods, leaning back on his chair. And that''s when he catches the sight of Vince and ---- Zariyan, staring at their interlocked fingers ced on Vincesp. Vince. That made Vincenzo to look up but he doesn''t leave her hand. To a by stander they may look like a love- sick couple. Yes, Sir. How is the training going? Have you begun with the next phase ? Vince arm tightens around her waist and he pulls her back flush against his chest almost protectively. His voice stays cold, emotionless. Tam still preparing her, Sir. She is not fully ready. And when will she be ready? I have given you enough time. It''s been weeks. That''s enough for her to be ustomed to your touch. Vince catches Geralds eyes. He was staring at their interlocked fingers with a ---- raise of his brow. Just do it and get me some good news. I have had enough patience with you. T will never force her. If that''s what you are asking me to do. The cigarette crushes in Vince''s grip, the bud burns his skin and Zariyan struggles to peel open his fists with her petite fingers Vince watches at the petite girl, perched on hisp, struggling to open his palms. Worry etched on her features How... how can he hurt his little one when she cares so much for him? He finally opens his palms, and she didn''t waste a second to throw aside the ashes and pull up his burned palms to her lips. Her soft kisses heal his burn. And those crimson eyes looking so worried for him, healed his cracked heart. ---- Everyone stares in silence and Gerald looks away to rake his fingers through his hair. Fine. Whatever. Coming to the next issue at hand. The special seven. One from the end of the table speaks up. They are already transitioning, Sir. Do we let them suffer or should we expedite their transformation. Vince. What do you suggest? The room falls silent, the question hanging heavy in the air. All eyes turn to Vince as he cups Zariyans cheek and almost lovingly rubs his thumb on her pale skin. Let them transition. Let Damien watch his special team crumble and turn into the very mobsters he is been fighting, helplessly. It will break him faster than. any de. Vince watches those crimson eyes. Trying to catch something simr to recognition on Chapter 773 ---- hearing Damien''s name. But there was none. And it fills his chest with a strange content. What say, little one? Should we kill Damien or watch him suffer? ---- Chapter 420 She flutters her eyshes to look at him. Surprised that he is asking her. Her head tilts slightly, those crimson eyes flicker and then she speaks lowly. Whatever you deem right, Master. Vinces lips curl up into a smile. He shifts his attention back to everyone. You heard her. A murmur of agreement ripples through the room and Gerald nods, satisfied Then its settled. We will let the special seven turn and we will prepare to bring Damien to his knees. We will leave him so helpless and weak that he will have no option but toe to us and ask for a transition. A chorus of agreement follows and soon Gerald. deres: ---- Meeting is dismissed. veryone may leave. Except you, Zariyan. Chairs scrap against the stone floor and soon everyone leaves. Gerald looks back over his shoulder to find Vince still standing there, blocking her behind his frame. T believe I told everyone to leave, Vince His eyes harden. Tam not leaving her. Gerald raises a brow, a small smirk forms on his lips. My boy, Haven''t you grown too attached to this little monster of yours. I understand you consider her as your lover. But there are some things I need to discuss with my creation. Don''t forget. I am the one who has made you, who has made her. I am your, Master. And you will obey me. Vince''s grip on Zariyans wrists tighten and then he lets go. ---- Those crimson eyes steer up at him, almost begging him. She didn''t like Gerald. She had told him beforehand and he was leaving her alone with him? Master plea- * shh He ces his finger on her lip. Shutting her up. Holding her face in his palms in leans closer to ce a peck on her forehead. Twill be just outside the door, little one. I promise. Just take my name and I wille. But Behave. Her desperate eyes watch him walk away. Vince gives Gerald onest look and then he is gone. The door ms shut. Leaving Zariyan alone with Gerald. The meeting room had grown eerily silent after Vince left.Zariyan stood frozen in ce, her crimson eyes lowered with a mix of confusion and apprehension. Chapter 774 ---- Gerald''s footsteps echoed behind her, slow and deliberate, like a predator circling its prey. Ah, Zariyan, Gerald murmured, his voice low andced with malice. Taking out a ss and pouring some liquid into it. He swirls it in his hands and circled around her, his sharp eyes studying her every flinch and shift. You''ve done well to convince him, haven''t you? , such submission... Its almost Such loy: believable. She remained silent, her gaze locked on the floor, her body trembling ever so slightly. To the untrained eye, she looked every bit the obedient creation, but Gerald wasn''t so easily deceived. He didn''t believe that easily. Tl admit, he continued, leaning in closer, his voice dropping to a conspiratorial whisper. You''ve yed your part beautifully. You can fool Vince all you want, he said, his voice dropping to a deadly whisper. ---- But not me. I made you, Zariyan. I know every inch of what you are capable ofevery strength, every w. So, if theres even a shred of defiance left in that pretty little head of yours, I''ll find it. And when I do... He leaned in, his grin widening. Tl rip it out myself. He chuckled darkly, his breath brushing against her ear. And that''s when his hand sneaks up from behind and grabs her chin. Rooting his nails into her cheek, he brings the ss to her lips and whispers coldly in her ear. Open you lying disgusting mouth and drink.Every single drop of it. And that''s when he forced her to drink the liquid with his sickughter echoing around. Gerald released her chin, his smirk never faltering. Good, he said, stepping back. Now, let''s see how long you can keep up this little act. I do hope you''re smart enough to understand what will happen if 1 ---- catch you plotting against me. That image of her red eyes looking at the camera... at him were very much alive in his mind. And he wan''t take any chances He will not proceed further with her. Until he believed. She is his. And only his to control and own. ---- Chapter 421 Damien''s POV The air in the cell was suffocating, thick with the acrid stench of blood and bile. However it wasnt as bad as the one in which we were before. This cell was different. It had iron railing on sides and I could see a hallway in front. This looked like a cell dungeon where we weren''t alone. There were others like us. Locked and held captive. A guttural choke echoed behind and I turn around to look at Lucas. He was on his knees, vomiting until there was nothing left. His face was pale, his veins darkened like spiderwebs etched across his skin Lilly tried to move closer to him to help, but he showed her his hand. Chapter 775 ---- Stopping her. No one knew what this thing could do to us. If it was transferable by touch or even the air. The fear of the unknown lingered in every ones mind and I watch them crumble helplessly. The special seveny scattered across the cold, unforgiving ground, each of them trembling as the transition gripped their bodies like a merciless tide. The sound of retching was relentless, tearing through the silence. Lilly clutched her stomach, her eyes wide and ssy as though she were staring at something beyond this world. Ben was curled into himself, his knuckles white as he wed at the floor, trying to anchor himself to reality Summer''s gasps came in shallow, uneven bursts, her hand pressed against he wound that wouldn''t stop bleeding and Jason, the lively and cheerful man, was eerily quiet, his head hung low as he muttered. something incoherent under his breath. My stomach twisted when I looked at them. ---- This was not what we had in our mind when we came here to thend of darkness. A fate like this was worse than death. Why was I spared? They could have forcefully converted me but they didn''t... Why was I lefi to stare at my team members slowly giving up on life. There has to be a way to save them. An antidote. Something to stop it! Dammit! Commandor Luc: broken.And I look up to find him staring at me with eyes clouded with agony and eptance. $s voice cracked, raw and. Please. Do it. He slide his knife towards me and it stopped at my feet. I stared at it with my heart hammering in my chest. My hands clench to fists. He leaned against the bars, his breath ragged. ---- "can feel it... mander...this thing inside me. It''s taking over. Soon, I won''t be me anymore. I''ll be one of them. I dont want to hurt anyone, Commander. Not you. Not the others. Not innocents.Please... end it before I do. His words cut through me like a de. I turn my back on him and grip the iron rods with a deadly grip when others began to stir. Lucas is right, Commander. Do it. Ben whispered, his voice barely audible. He was slumped against the wall, blood trickling from theer of his mouth and eyes hazy. Struggling with consciousness. Simr ck veins were forming on his leg where one of those monsters had bitten him. None of us... want to be that. You know what we''re asking. We better die before we... are used by that bastard for his own... sick motives. Damien, Lilly added, her voice trembling as she forced herself to sit up. ---- It''s better this way. Save yourself. Fight for us another day. Let us diemander. Thats what... Robin would have wanted if she was here. Lucas adds and I couldn''t keep it in anymore. Enough dammit! Iroared, mming my fist against the cell bars. The sound echoed, but it didnt drown out the truth. They had given up. Thadn''t And I fucking won''t. 1 turn around to look at them and my rage gets the best of me. I have had enough of their bullshit. Tf Robin was here she would have asked you to get your fucking asses up and fight for this till the very end! Surrender is not something she preached. Chapter 776 ---- And maybe that''s why she is still breathing. Captive in the clutches of those bastards. But still breathing! Living! If she was weak she would have long died... Long given up. But she hadn''t! And even if there is a point percent of possibility of bringing her back? I am going to give my hundred percent to make it a reality! The enemy isnt that serum running in your blood streams... its the weakness of your mind! The second you think you lost? Is when you actually lose it! Realisation drops in every ones eyes. My words lit a spark in their eyes they all were so determined to choke out. I will pour gasoline into that smoulderering fire, turn. it into a fucking wildfire. But I will never let them loose. Not till theirst breaths! "T don''t give a fuck as to how broken you are. You have to hold it together. People are waiting to be ---- saved, waiting for us to protect them! And I want each one of you with me. Fighting, resisting this! Do you hear me? A chorus of yes Sir echoes and my heart fills with respite. They were not shattered. Just broken. And I will stick them back in no time. Does anyone have a needle or a disinfectant? Task and everyone searches their clothes for it. They took them,mandor. Summer announces and I rake my fingers through my hair. Fuck it! T need it to stitch that wound on Lucass torso or he may die or change earlier than others. He has lost too much blood. Would-would a sewing kit work? A soft, broken voice pulled my attention ---- I turned sharply to see a figure in the adjoining cell. She was thin and frail, but she was human. Her eyes stay fixated on Lucas in concern and that''s when their eyes sh and I hear Lucas gasp in disbelief. Sa-rah Brother? ---- Chapter 422 Lucas froze, his breath hitching as he turned toward her. Sarah? His voice wavered, tears streaming down his face. Her trembling hands reached through the bars, and Lucas pushed his bloody body forward to crawl to her. Her trembling pale fingers touch his bloodstained cheek. Brother... what.. What are you doing here?) What. What happened to you? Lucas let out a sob, copsing against the barrier between them. Sarah... you''re alive? She nods, with her tears streaming down her eyes. Chapter 777 ---- Everyone watched the reunion with moist eyes, it was brief, a flicker of light in the overwhelming darkness. Lucas smiled through his pain, but it was fleeting. His body convulsed again, and he vomited once more. Sarah... he choked, gripping her trembling hands. Don''t look at me. I dont want you to see this. She shook her head, her own tears falling. No. I won''t leave you again. She was right... she was right all this time. They are fooling us. They were not going to hold their end of promise! How... his can they bring you here! They... they promised! We were all tools. Specimens for their experiments. I should... have known. Everyone looks at her in confusion. What is she saying? But before anyone could ask her further T step closer and ask her for the sewing kit. She slides her hands into her ragged clothes and. produces a small crudely hidden sewing kit. ---- 1- [have been collecting them... from the cells of those who leave or die here.. Teven have this. She pulls out a sk of alcohol and my eyes light up. Perfect. I take it from her hands and remove my shirt to give it to him. Lucas bites on it. Aware of what I am going to do. What will you- Thats ourst resort. T spent the next half an hour stitching him up, followed by the others. They try to keep in their screams and I know how difficult it must be for them. But they didn''t waver. Robin... my dearest Princess survived this and they somehow believed even they will. Once done, I drop back on the floor and lean my back against the wall. My eyes flicker to those concerned eyes fixated on her brother. ---- T searched everywhere for you., Sarah. What happened after you were kidnapped? Her eyes go distant as she remembers that time. Twas sold into the ve trade. I see Lucass fists clench and his features turning dark. But he doesn''t interrupt her. No one did. [...it was a sick ce...I tried to run but they caught me everytime. Then... one day I was brought here. How did you enter Summer asks and she shrugs her shoulders I don''t know... we were just walking. A blindfold was ced on our eyes. There were many like me... But unlike me they were excited to be here. I asked them and they said their wishes will be granted here. They said... the lord of darkness will fulfill all their desires. We were separated and taken to different cells. And then the next day... a man came and gave me an option. He said the VOG... Vanguard of ---- Genesis... Which is the name of this organisation will like to give me an option. I can either state a wish and surrender my life to the VOG or go back to the hellhole of the ce I was in. T chose the first. She shows me her wrists and I see a P engraved on it with some digits. T stated my wish. I wished for the organisation to protect you... and I would do anything in return. The fuck Sarah! Why would you do that! Lucas exims in pure fury and I sigh to rake my fingers through my hair. So that''s what''s going on here. The organisation VOG Ts using peoples helplessness to turn them in. But now, its going to be of no use. Tf those carriers are not stopped? The entire world is going to be changed into those beasts. The world would perish. Chapter 778 ---- An apocalypse. That''s what it will be. Robin told me... I should have believed her. I was a fool- The entire cell stiffens and every ones eyes steer to her. Lucas us the first one to grab her hand. His defeated eyes from earlier, look full of resilience now. Robin! Did you say Robin? The woman Sarah looks at all of us in confusion and hear my own heart thud in my chest. Yes. She... she was kept in your cell before all of you. She was the only friend I ever made in this sick ce. But I guess... for test 2 and I haven''t heard from her since. She is gone now. They took her Did... did she have soft brown eyes... an oval face... short.. Boy cut hair? Before I know I had reached her and my hands held ---- the rods separating us in a tight grip. Yes, She even asked me to light thentern in her memory. Maybe she hoped someone woulde save her...but s.. I guess no one did. ---- Chapter 423 Something stings my eyes, forcing me to look away from her memory. That... that must have been my Princess''s final wish before she was taken. She knew we were out here. It was her sign, her desperate message for us toe and save her. And we did only toote. I couldn''t stop them. I couldn''t save her. We did, Lilly''s voice cuts through my guilt. We''re here because of thatntern. Robin is no one else but Princess Zariyan, Sarah. Her words carry a solemn pride. She led us all here. She is the seventh member of the Special Seven. Lilly''s tone softens, reverence seeping into her words. The bravest of us all. The weight of Lilly''s deration settles over the group. I nce around to find a newfound respect in every gaze. My chest swells with a bittersweet pride. I knew it. If theres one decision I''ll never regret, its the choice to give Robin that scroll on the fateful night. She deserved to be among the Special Seven more than anyone. My Princess has proven herself, again and again. The bravest of all. ---- I wish you were here to see this, Princess. Did she tell you why she came here? I turn to Sarah, my voice steady despite the storm brewing inside me. She came to stop the kidnappings, Sarah begins, but Jason interrupts. Of course, Commander. We all know Traise a hand, silencing him. That wasn''t it. It couldn''t be. Deep down, I had always known there was more. I watch as Sarah''s expression shifts, her voice trembling with a truth shes hesitant to share It was her mother. She came here searching for her mother. Her mother. Damn it. The realization crashes over me like a wave, dragging me into the depths of memory. Thad known it all alongthe way she stared at that letter on thenterns, the fire in her eyes when I refused to take her with us, the relentless determination that drove her to defy my orders. She never gave up on her Chapter 779 ---- mother. She joined the Special Seven knowing it would lead her to the Land of Darkness. Her motherSera Williams. And when they told her Sera was gone...she broke. My Princess broke. A fury burns inside me, wild and consuming. My princess broke. They shattered her, snatching the one thing she held onto for so many years. Fuck! I cant bear to think of her, sitting on these cold, unforgiving tiles, all alone, her hope ripped from her. If I could turn back time, I would hold her, pull her close, and promise that everything would be okay. If only... But I can''t. Zariyan Volkov, was stronger and braver than anyone I''d ever known, she was the woman who could endure anything. But that bastard...he didnt break her physically. Not by violence either. He broke her by the theft of her hope, her reason to fight. He tore her apart emotionally. He snatched away herst ray of hope and tried to mold her into his tool. ---- What he doesnt realize, though, is that her mother, Sera Williams may not be by her side, but her blood still runs through Zariyans veins. She might be broken now,lost. But I will find her. T will bring my Princess back from the shadows these people have forced her into. Light has a speciality. A single ray of it can cut through miles of darkness. And I will burn myself to lend her that light, if it means I can show her the path to what is right. Hold on, Princess. We have the world to save and I want you beside me. Not against me in this fight to death. ---- Chapter 424 Zariyan coughs at the liquid that has burned her throat. Her mouth opens to gasp for air. While Gerald just tilts his head to look at her in amusement. Now you are going to be an obedient little girl and tell me truthfully whatever T ask you. He grabs her wrists and secured them tightly with coarse rope, the fibers biting into her skin. Her crimson eyes flicker to the door. And Gerald caught her movement You want to call Vince? Go ahead. He whispers in her ear from behind and she was going to scream his name. When Geralds next words made her snap shut her mouth. But remember, if not you? He is going to bear with your end of punishment by my hands. He maybe your master? But I am his. And this is nothing but a test to know how well he had trained you. ---- Her hands drop in herp in defeat and Gerald''s lip tilts up in amusement. Right choice. The next thing she knows, he presses a button and her tied hands stretch up taut, the rope was attached to the ceiling. Her feet lifi from the ground and she looks around helplessly, Her toes barely touch the ground. [er petite body almost sways in the air. He circles her, a whip in his hand, and he drags its leather tail across the ground. Tf your heels touch the ground, I''ll make you regret it. He warns and her toes curl up as he whips her feet, not hard enough to injure, but enough to infuse fear in her and make her flinch. He leans back into the shadows, searching for any signs of rebellion. But those crimson eyes look around the room in helplessness. Chapter 780 ---- There was nothing She was a changed person or rather a tool now. Nowing to the questions. cing his hands on her shoulders, he pressed down, forcing her feet to touch the ground and her arms to stretch. Her entire body stretches, aching and he only Jeans closer to her ear to whisper. Tell me...Do you remember the name Damien? Neo Her reply was instant, and Gerald wondered if the truth serum he made her drink was working. Tugging at the pieces of her lost memory. Impressive. He pulls the drawers behind and next she knows he pulls out a mirror and shoved it in front of her face. Look at yourself. Her red eyes sh with her reflection. ---- Who are you? Say it? Her knees buckle, tired with keeping up, making her feet touch the floor and the whipshed out, slicing across her back with a sharp crack. Zariyan clenched her teeth, her cry swallowed into the cavernous room. Agehgh Speak! Who are you! Ilis voice roars and her body trembles to speak. J... am loyal to my master. Gerald smirks with satisfaction. His fingers trace the welt mark on her back which has started to bleed now She coils at the contact, flinching Beautiful. You are a masterpiece. Do you remember what you used to be before you came here? N-o Sir. Iler knees were weak. They couldn''t hold her weight. ---- Another strike followed, and another, each one a cruel punctuation to the same spot. A slut. That s what you were. He lies, tugging up her chin to make those crimson eyes look at him. Do you know who that is? She shakes her head in a no, clueless and Geraod chuckles. You sold your body to men. You were a fucking prostitute. That''s how you earned your living. Her crimson eyes flickered with something like despise, but then they were gone Gerald smirks, he loved it. Loved manipting and toying with a weak clueless mind You loved what I am doing to you right now. You weed the pain. You thanked your master with every bit. Come on, thank me now. Show your fucking gratitude. ---- He continues to whip her back mercilessly and her pale lips open to thank him everytime. Th-ank you, Sir. Whip Thank you- Whip Her back bore a tapestry of fresh welts, blood seeping into her torn garments. And Gerald enjoyed the masterpiece that he had created on her back. ler obedience seemed to stoke his inted ego. Soon her voice turned louder, a painful scream. Sir please it hurts.. Before she could even plead he stuffed a rough cloth into her mouth,gagged her, muffling her voice. Leaning close, his voice dripped with venom. "Remember, you only speak when you have something I want to hear. Otherwise, not a sound. Chapter 781 ---- The muffled cries subsided as Gerald stood, surveying his handiwork with cold detachment. He couldn''t believe this was the very woman who nearly killed one if his men for touching her. All her pride. Was gone. She was reduced to nothingness. All because of his innovation. His creation. Hmm...A perfect little submissive. Now I get why you have Vince wrapped around your fingers. He presses a button and the rope detached from the ceiling. Her body dropped down on the floor into a heap and she crouched into a ball No tears leave her eyes Those crimson eyes stare at a point on the wall nkly and Gerald squares his shoulders and looks down at her, like she is dirt under his feet. Now let''s try something... different. ---- Retrieving a small dagger from his coat, Gerald unwrapped the de. He approached her, crouching until his face was level with hers, his smirk a cruel crescent as he opens the ropes binding her wrists. "Take it," he orders. ---- Chapter 425 Her eyes dart between the de and Gerald, her silence a question in itself. And then hesitantly, her delicate trembling fingers close around the dagger. "Now," he says, stepping back. "Prove your devotion to Vince. Carve the letters I tell you into your arm." Will-will master like it? She asks and Gerald chuckles. Of course your master will love it. Cant you do this much for him? He is taking good care of you all this time... don''t you feel like you should reward him? Tcan do... anything for master. ler grip on the dagger tightens, her crimson eyes narrow in determination. Gerald watches her, his smile a cruel curve. ---- "Do it then."he presses, his voice icy. Zariyans red eyes stare at the de trembling in her grasp. While Gerald stares nkly. Trying to find even a flicker of resistance in those eyes. Adrian''s daughter would never do this. She will dig that dagger into her own chest before engraving the word he is going to tell her. Her breathing quickens, but she steadies herself, lifting the dagger to her forearm. The first cut is shallow, drawing a thin line of blood. Gerald''s smirk deepens, satisfaction gleaming in his eyes. "Good. Now again. Make it deeper this time." Better. Again. Thats enough. The dagger drops from between her fingers as blood trickled down her arm.Her expression remains void of pain, her crimson eyes ssy. And Geralds brows furrow slightlyshe was too obedient. Chapter 782 ---- Too perfect There is no fight. Nothing. He grabs her arm, examining the jagged letters forming on her pale skin "Hmm. Perfect. That''s what you are here. Remember it. Her eyes stay fixated at the blood dripping and pooling at her feet. This was it. But then hees back with a white powder in his hand. Scream all that you want. With this he pressed the coarse salt grains over her bleeding arm. Her body stiffens as pain courses through her, but her lips remain pressed into a firm line. She didn''t scream in the cloth. ---- Her eyes.... They obediently stay lowered. "Impressive," Gerald murmurs. Watching her, observing her, testing her and then with onest look at her. He turns around to walk away. Tt was just his hallucination. She was a mere pet now Nothing more. He was overthinking As the door creaks open, Vince is waiting, his arms crossed. Gerald meets his furious gaze with a smirk. "She''s quite submissive, your little pet. You are doing well. Bandage her up. Vinces eyes flick to Zariyan, standing in the center of the room,and he rushes to her. Little one. Those crimson eyes look up at him, relief floods in ---- them and he rips out that cloth from her mouth to pull her face in his palms. Look at me. Fuck. What did he do? Are you alright? Master... I have a gi-ft for you. Sir said you will love It... Vince looks at her in confusion. What gift? Her eyes were dropping, her back bloody as she extends her arm to Vince and his body goes stiff as he read the letters written on her arm, through the blood dripping down her skin. VINCEs SLAVE D-o you like it? She asks, those red eyes look up at him hopefully, despite the blood pooling around her and Vince feels something ripping out of his chest. He saw red ---- He wanted to kill someone. Her body falters and Vince pulls her to his chest, inhaling her scent to calm himself. Fuck that bastard! What am I going to do with you, little one. He whispers, holding her like she is a doll of porcin which will break any second, and just like that he feels her go limp in his arms. Those hopeful crimson eyes close on him. Chapter 783 ---- Chapter 426 The Land of Light Pce. The golden light of dusk filtered through the grand windows of the pce, illuminating King Adrian''s chambers. Despite the serene beauty of the Land of Light, an ominous shadow loomed over Adrian. He sat by the long oak table, his head in his hands, the crown on his head feeling heavier than ever. His eyes had dark circles under them, an evidence to theck of sleep for days and his grey hair were showing. [lis stubble had grown noticeably and he looked to have aged twice in thest one month than he did in thest two decades. The world beyond his kingdom was unraveling, and he could feel the frayed edges pulling at his own domain. His munchkin. ---- His Zariyan. His light. Had not returned and he feels Jost without her. She said she will return in a month. Its been two. Yet there is no trace of her. The fear of her leaving him alone like Sera did, filled him with dread He was able to live without Sera, because he had her living memory. He had Zariyan. But without Zariyan. He will have nothing. Zariyan held his life in her palms. Just one note, one letter, one scroll telling him she is fine. And he will be able to breathe again. But until then. He cant breathe this air. It feels suffocating. It feels unfair. How can a father not worry about his daughter when he had not lived a day in her absence for twenty seven years Yet now its been too long. Two months One of his guards entered, bowing deeply. ---- Your Majesty? Have you heard back from Damien? Lord Damien haven''t reverted back your highness. Yet just a few minutes ago someone came here. He wishes to meet you. His name is Scout. That''s Damien''s Beta. Send him in. Adrian paces the room anxiously, waiting and that''s when Scout enters. Good evening, Sir. Scout bows, his voice trembles as he was scared to break the news. Whats it Scout. Where is my daughter? Sir Damien found her, your highness. And I was assigned with the task to bring her to you. But... But? Scout avoids Adrians eyes ---- Thad gone to call for a carriage. But when 1 returned. She was not there. Adrian''s palms m on the table. What do you mean she was not there! She couldn''t have vanished! There were guards everywhere. No one saw her leave. I... fear. You fear what? Adrian''s voice was impatient as Scout gulps to answert. She dived into the river of death! What bullshit! My daughter usnt suicidal! Why would she dive into it when she doesn''t even know how to swim- She... she wanted to follow Sir Damien and the special seven... to thend of darkness...Sir. All the rage burning in Adrian''s eyes got evaporated and his legs suddenly turned weak. He staggers back. Scout rushes to hold him when he shows him his Chapter 784 ---- hand. No munchkin...no... you cant do that...L.. You......we need to hurry... I will bring her back... will go to thend of darkness myself... But Sir- Pushing himself up from the chair, he was going to prepare to go after her when the door ms open and a guard rushed in, breathing heavily. L bring dire news, Sir. Adrian''s emotionless eyes stare at the man nkly. What could be more dire? It feels like he was already on the edge of loosing everything. Speak. The messenger hesitated, clutching a scroll. It''s spreading, sire. The sickness. Entire viges are reporting the same symptomsfever, weakness, and the ck veins. Adrian''s jaw tightened. ---- Tow many have fallen? Dozens in each vige, Your Majesty. But it''s worsening. Those afflicted... they be violent. Their bodies twist unnaturally, as if... something else controls them. Adrian''s hands clenched into fists. And the source? The man shook his head. We dont know, sire. But whispers say they are men... eho have been spreading this... however we haven''t been able to get hold of any till now. They operate from the shadows. Adrian rose, his towering presence filling the room. cing his hand behind his back, he orders. Summon the High Council. Immediately. We''ll stop this before it consumes the kingdom. Yes, Your Majesty. The guard turned to leave but froze when Adrian added coldly, Send scouts to the infected viges. I ---- want proof. Burn the bodies if necessarythis sickness must not spread further. The guard fled, leaving Adrian alone with his thoughts. He closed his eyes, inhaling deeply. The word "shadows" resonated within him, awakening a memory he had long sought to bury. They attack from the shadows. His fingers curled against the table''s edge. He hadn''t touched that power in years, but it seemed there was no other choice now. If there is one man who knows and controls the shadows, its him. He closes his eyes and focusses on the shadows. Come on. There must be something! A ss breaks with his concentration, a crack develops in the window S. And that''s when he sees an image. ---- Chapter 427 A Man... no a monster, with red eyes and dark veins running all over his body, was lurking in the shadows .running towards something, A werewolf settlements. His footsteps echo. But his steps weren''t alone. Behind him were simr monsters, not in hundreds but in thousands! And they were all growling and proceeding to rip apart the werewolf settlements. Adrian''s eyes snap open and he freezes. This wasn''t a natural disease. No. Tt was induced... man-made epidemic. Simr to the one... Chapter 785 ---- Adrian staggers back to drop on his seat. His head shakes in a no. No! No! Fucking no! He pulls the lowest drawer of his table and tugs out a drawing... the drawing he has made years ago. This was it... Ie knew he had seen them before too closely. He had seen Xavier... be one of them. Those red eyes, dark veins are no co incidence. The book he thought was long closed, had been opened up again. And there was only one man who could have done this. That fucking bastard! Adrian ms his fists on the table in blinding rage and rushes out to the meeting room. The council chamber was filled with murmurs as the ---- advisors waited for the King. Adrian stormed in, his steps echoing like thunderps. He didnt wait for decorum; his voice sliced through the tension like a de Stop everythingtrade, operations, travel. Except for medical facilities. This second hence Enact a kingdom-wide lockdown. No civilian enters or leaves unless they want to die. This is a national emergency! Gasps echo around but no one dared to say anything. Adrian''s gaze swept across the room,nding on each of the council members with unyielding intensity. Ilis voice rang out, sharp andmanding, slicing through the panicked murmurs like a whip. L want scouts dispatched to every border vige. Any signs of infection,burn it to the ground. No hesitation. We cannot let this sickness breach the heart of the kingdom. Dom, still reeling from Adrian''s previous deration, speaks up. Adrian, burning vigesthose are innocent people! ---- Innocent? Adrian''s roar silenced Dom instantly. He stepped forward, his presence suffocating There is no innocence in ignorance, Dom! If we let this disease spread, it won''t stop at viges. It will consume cities, then this pce, and finally every soul in the Land of Light. Adrian turned to another advisor, his tone clipped and merciless. Marcos, mobilize the army. I want patrols at every major settlement. Lockdown protocols will be enforced, and anyone who resists will be dealt with immediately. Do you understand? Marcos stammered. Y-yes, Your Majesty. Adrian pointed at another council member. Hassan, all trade routes are to be shut down within the next twelve hours. I don''t care if it costs us alliances or goldwe can rebuild the economy, but we cannot resurrect the dead. Hassan nodded hurriedly, scribbling notes with trembling hands. Medical facilities? Adrian barked at Lady Karina, the kingdom''s head healer. ---- We''re already at capacity, Your Maje: she admitted, her voice strained. If this esctes It will escte! Adrian snapped, his voice echoing, through the chamber. Triple the staff. Convert every vacant building into quarantine zones. I dont care what it takesget it done. Lady Karina bowed, her face pale. As youmand, Your Majesty. As the council dispersed to carry out their orders, Adrian stormed into the war room adjoining the chamber. Maps of the Land of Light sprawled across arge table, markers indicating key viges, cities, and strategic outposts. Prepare the main army, Adrian growled to his general, Sir Edric, who had followed him. Position them here, along the western border. Right at the river of death. That''s where the shadows will strike first. Your Majesty, with respect, Edric began cautiously, splitting our forces will leave the capital vulnerable. Chapter 786 ---- Then we''ll be vulnerable, Adrian said bluntly. But if those monsters reach the capital, it won''t matter how many men we have stationed here. They''ll tear through us like wildfire. Edric nodded, though the tension in his face betrayed his doubts. Until Dom gets up Calm down Adrian. We will counter this- We can''t calm down Dom. They areing. Adrian bellowed. We''re on the verge of war. They''reingnot in hundreds, but in thousands. And they have only one aim- destruction. Adrian ces his hand on Dome shoulder and nods Call Doradora, Tixie And other Crets. We will be needing those who are loyal to us and who have faught this with us before. Dom''s eyes widen and panic fills the meeting room. ---- But why? What... what are you saying. Who areing- And that''s when Adrian deres. His tone clipped Father. He''singwith an army of monsters. Not just to reim the darkness but to steal the Light itself. And if we don''t fight back right now? There will be nothing lefi to save. Gasps erupted around the chamber. Panic and disbelief rippled through the room: And Adrian''s hands clench into his fists as he turned to the council, to dere Prepare for war to the end. ---- Chapter 428 6 months Later The Land of Light was no longer to same, it has changed. For the worse. Thend once resplendent with golden fields and bustling viges under a warn gentle sun, nowy in barren wastnds, nketed by ash and shadow. The skies filled with vibrant hues, were perpetually shrouded in a stormy haze. The air itself felt heavy,ced with the stench of decay and despair. And the sun that rose every day, only mocked the hope for a better future. The Monsters had imed thend as their own, they roamed freely across thends, their glowing red eyes cutting through the gloom like embers of hellfire. Their distorted forms patrolled what had once been thriving human settlements, turning homes intoirs and farnds into hunting grounds Humanity, now a scattered remnant, was either in hiding or enved by these creatures to be taken to him ---- Shattered families, wandering loners, and fractured. resistance groups. Once the beings of light have clunged to the life in shadows. They live in hiding, their days spent scavenging and nights consumed by fear. Everyone has abandoned the beings of light, the werewolves and crets, and the must brutal one came from their very king. King Adrian. The former King. He had gone underground Left those few Crets and werewolves, in the darkness to find their own way. Meanwhile the threat of a self proimed new ruler, raided the world. The King of these monsters. Everyone has heard of him... the Doctor behind this evolution. The Leader of VOG. He wasn''t here yet. But he will be soon. Waiting for his monsters toy the red carpet of blood for him for his wee: Chapter 787 ---- And the day he does. It will be the end of light. End of hope and end of werewolves and Crets. Somewhere in the Southern Province. 10:42 pm The faint silhouette of a woman ran through the tugged terrain of a forest.Her bare feet pounded against the forest floor, raw and bloodied from the jagged stones and gnarled roots that seemed to reach out to trip her. The tattered remnants of her dress clung to her frail frame, barely shielding her from the cold bite of the wind. [er hazel eyes, wide and brimming with desperation, darted behind her every other second as she ran. She could see theming closer. Those monstrous silhouettes, ready to devour her. Their low growls and guttural snarls echoing in the dense, suffocating air of the forest which once smelt like hope and flowers Clutched to her chest was a loaf of breadstale, ---- nearly crumbling, but the only sustenance shed seen in days. Weeks without proper food had left her a ghost of herself, her ribs pressing against her pale, dirt- streaked skin Each step was agony, each breath a struggle, but the terror of what chased her pushed her forward. She couldn''t stop now. Stopping means death. Or even worse. She stumbled, her knees scraping against the earth as she fell, The bread tumbled from her grasp. She feels something wet drench her bare foot. She looked back at what tripped her and she wish she hadn''t A dead decaying body. And that wetness on her feet was blood... dried ck blood. Those ck lifeless eyes of a man, with ck veins all over his body, wing right at her. And for a moment, all she could do was stare at it, ---- her vision blurring Why moon goddess? Why have you made of this ce? Tt was worse than hell Before she could grasp reality and evene to terms with it, the growls behind heres closer and she pushes herself up. Stopping means death. And she is not ready to die just yet. This ce had been tured into hell, hope around her has been lost but until the me of hope is burning inside her? She will continue to fight. She will not sumb to these monsters that have taken away her everything. She will fight till herst breath. ---- Chapter 429 With trembling hands, she grabbed the loaf and forced herself back to her feet, staggering forward The forest began to thin, the silhouettes of buildings emerging in the distance. A townabandoned, but still standing. lope flickered briefly in her chest as she reached the edge of the settlement. Help. Maybe she can get some help here. Her fists banged against the first door she reached, splinters digging into her skin. Please! Someone, help me! Her voice cracked, hoarse from days of silence They''reing! No response. She moved to another house, then another, mming Chapter 788 ---- her fists against each one. Open the door! Please! I''m begging you! Tears streamed down her cheeks, her voice breaking as her strength waned. Please, dont leave me out here! Someone help! The town was deathly silent, its empty windows. staring back at her like hollow eyes. Her cries faded into the void, swallowed by the wind The houses were long abandoned, their inhabitants either dead or turned into the very creatures she fled Iler legs gave out, and she copsed leaning against a door, sobbing. The bread had fallen again, lying forgotten in the dirt as she wrapped her arms around herself, rocking back and forth. Where is everyone? she whispered. Where is humanity? Is there no one alive? The growls returned, more menacing now as they closed in. She scrambled to her feet, clutching the bread once more as she ran through the twisting ---- strects. Her legs pumped furiously, her lungs burn with every gasp of the acrid air. Her heart pounded against her ribs, the weight of despair dragging at her every step. Survive. Survive. The word repeated in her mind like a mantra. A struggle against her own breaking will. She turned a corner and froze A dead end. A wrong turn. The walls of the alley loomed around her, trapping her like a cage. She spun around, her back pressed against the cold, crumbling brick as the monsters approached Their red eyes glowed in the dim light, their grotesque forms hunched and vering. The lead creature stepped forward, its ws scraping ---- against the ground, its mouth curling into a horrific semnce of a grin. Her knees buckled, and she sank to the ground The bread slipped from her grasp as she clutched her head, trembling. No, she whispered No, please... This was it. Thest six months of hiding, surviving, living in scraps for this. This is how it ends. As the first tear drop slides down her eyes, she closes her eyes. Ready for a fate like millions of others. Death All she wished was for it to be fast. Instant. That was herst wish to the moon goddess. She was tired of the pain. ---- Tired of breathing in this forsaken world that wants to choke her. Tired of filling her stomach with scraps and vomiting every night because of food poisoning. Tired of searching for hope when the moon goddess herself had giving up on humanity. And with this, the monster lunged at her, However it didnt touch her. Rather she feels a spray of dark, viscous blood sttered on her face and clothes. She opened her eyes, trembling, her hand moves up to clean the blood sprayed on her eyes and thats when she sees the lead monster copsed near her feet, a de embedded in its skull. Right in the middle of its head Those red eyes still And then she saw him. A figure emerging from the shadows behind , with a ck cloth wrapped around his face and those cold Chapter 789 ---- emotionless eyes staring right at her. ---- Chapter 430 Careful! She screamed, watching a monster sneaking closer to him to attack when he moves his de with a legal precision without even looking back. Her heart leaps to her chest as she watches the monster dropping down, dead with a thud. Iler scared hazel eyes lock with those green eyes and for a second, she couldn''t help admire those deep orbs. He looks away, as if bored A deep sigh leaves his lips. He turns around to face the monsters and they were snarling at him. Ready to attack, but he was faster. His de sang as it cut through them, each strike swill and decisive. Within seconds, the entire ce grew dead silent. ---- All those snarls silenced. Thest monster fell with a thud and she couldn''t help stare at those corpses. She...she was saved. She was... breathing She is not dead, yet. Are you alright? His voice came colder than ice, but it didnt freeze her. Rather, it filled her chest with a warmth that she had long forgotten. Tears brim her eyes and before the man could even realise it, she gets up on her wobbling legs and throws her body on the man. Hugging him tightly as her life was dependent on it. What the fu-" The man was shocked was an understatement. He stood there frozen as the woman cling to him like some glue. His gloved hands were in the air as the girl continues ---- to sob, smearing her big fat tears on his jacket Thank you... Thank you so much ! [...don''t know how to repay this.... But thanks! His hands clenched into fists and he rolls his eyes. The next thing she knows , he pushes her back Away from him and she staggers back to fall on her ass. Ouch! Ile ignores her presencepletely and grunts under his breath. Staring at his jacket which had her tears and blood stains. Fucking clingy bitch. He was furious and she tilts her head to look at him in confusion. His words did hurt her but wasnt he a werewolf or a Cret? Why was he offended? Hasn''t he missed this. Human touch. Talking. Chapter 790 ---- Looking at another of his kind in this world of monsters. Half of his face was hidden beneath a dark cloth, his sharp eyes the only visible feature: They were green.... Not red like those monsters and the woman couldn''t help but stare at him nkly Next she knows he crouches down to pick up the loaf of bed . Her heart hammered, was he going to eat it as his reward for saving her? Will she have to starve again? You can have it-" Her words are cut mid way when he tosses the bread to her and itnds in herp. She looks between the bread and those green eyes, confused. Did they hurt you? His eyes scan her body to stop at the small cut on her wrist. She immediately hid it under the sleeve of her tattered shirt. ---- It''s... it''s not from them. He stares , a little longer and then he nods to look around. His green eyes scan for any signs of danger. This ce is not safe. Go straight north for ten miles. You will find a small cave hidden behind the trees. Its a rehabilitation centre sh a hideout for werewolves. They will take you in. His emotionless eyes take a onest full look at her and then he turns around to walk away. Her heart picks up pace. She looks around at the dead bodies , the deserted city and then at the man. Her saviour. No wait! ---- Chapter 431 She gets up to rush after him. When her clumsy selfes to surface. She trips on her own feet to fall forward, and thump. Her frail body drops on the cold stone floor. She grunts. And then looks up to find a pair of ckbat boots right in front of her. Gulping. Her gaze lifts higher and she is held custodian by those irate green orbs. She smiles An awkward smile. Something she hasn''t done in months. Sorry. Ignore my clumsiness. Is there any chance that you are in need of a cook... an apanist... someone to talk to? Someone to befriend? No. ---- He snapped. His cold voice sent a shiver down her spine And she feels her innocent heart crack. No! Bold up! He is ourst chance! Turning around, he starts to walk away when she gets up on her feet and walks after him. By the way my name is Alexia. But you can call me Al, Alex, Xia... or anything you like! However when I had a family they used to call me Alex, but its been long now. Don''t worry. I don''t get nostalgic... It was really really long ago.. My momma named me Alexia. It means protector. She thought I would protect this world. Like some superhero? But all her hopes vanished when I didn''t shift on my eighteenth birthday. You see [ am not even a real werewolf... 1am more of a human. You must be wondering how a pathetic human like me survived amongst these monsters for six months. right? Well you see I must be really lucky! T stayed hidden in a small cave cast to this vige. I used to eat leaves, insects... even a grasshopper once. Chapter 791 ---- And let me tell you, it tastes so bad. I vomited right after-aghh! He suddenly stops and her head ms on his stone hard back. She rubs her forehead, trying to ease away the pain. Gosh. Are you made of rock? Can I touch you to check it once - Her finger stops in mid air as he turns and those darkened orbs sh with hers. The warning was clear. She bites her lip to lift her hand in surrender. Okay fine. No touching. If you don''t like me speaking I can shut up. However T am usually not this talkative. Its just that I haven''t talked to anyone in thest few months- He shows her his finger, and irritations shes in his eyes. believe that''s the north. He points to the forest behind her and she bobbles ---- her head to give him a tight lipped smile. Tknow. Then why the fuck are you following me? She blinks. The man curses Ile must be really irritated with her. Hah! That''s her talent. She can really rub on people''s nerves. But isnt it a bad thing right now? She wants this man to like her. Dropping her eyes, she stares at her wounded bare feet and tries to act cute. Well, this y alwayses in handy You see, Sir. We are living in a dangerous world Death is lurking at everyer. I don''t know if T will even make it to that cave. Can''t I stick around with you instead. I will be in your shadows. You won''t even know. ---- He rakes his fingers through his hair and looks down at her like she is a bug, he is seconds away from squashing under his feet. And then he tugs on the mask covering his face and Alexia feels her breath stopping in her throat as she takes in the man standing in front of her. Green eyes. Greek nose Stubble jawline that can through her in a second. He... he was beautiful. Don''t utter a word or I may kill you myself. He turns to walk in the opposite direction. Was he taking her to that cave he was referring to? A. hideout? She didn''t dare to ask and decided to take whatever she was offered. Being greedy was a sin. She starts following him, but couldn''t help take in the ---- huge man in front of her. Not being able to keep her in curiosity. She finally asks him. Just one question. What.. What is your name? He ignores her. She rushes to walk in front of him. Please. I told you mine. If you done remember, I am Alexia! She offers him her open hand for a handshake and he just walks by. Okay fine. Let me guess. You look like a..umm. Ace? Ignored. Alexander? Ignored. Oh wait... could it be Christopher? I love it- Ignored. Chapter 792 ---- Tine. What about Oliver? Damien. Now shut the fuck up before I gag you and leave you here to die. Her feet stagger to a stop and her mind skips a beat. She didn''t give two hoots about his threat. He wouldn''t do that. She somehow knew he was a good person by heart. His name... however it sounded so... familiar. And that''s when it hit her and she announces Making his steps to stop. You are The Damien? The Leader of the Warrior o" and Crets'' The only man of the special Seven, who came back from thend of darkness, Alive? ---- Chapter 432 His body turns rigid. His expression got carved from stone, eyes nk, as if his soul has long abandoned his body. Alexia watches him. Her eyes narrowing. And then a smile tugs on her lips. Gotcha! He wasnt an emotionless robot after all-He did give her a reaction this time. And that''s when she thought she got the free liscence to talk. So, she began, edges of her voiceced with forced cheer. You''re the infamous Ice King, huh? I have been a big fan of you! His jaw tightened, but he didnt respond. Encouraged by the tiniest twitch in his hand, she pressed on. ---- Continuing to walk after him. I''ve heard all your stories. You know, the women in my vige used to all swoon over you. Said you were destined to rule after Lord Adrian. Not just because of your skillsthough, let''s be honest, those are legendarybut because you''ve got, you know... She gestured vaguely at his face, feeling a warn blush on her cheeks. Your looks. You look... even more beautiful than I thought. She whispers lowly to look down but she knows he heard her. Rubbing the back of her neck, she continues. Princess Zariyan must have been lucky to marry you. A nervousugh escaped her. Though... people say she didnt stay so lucky, did she? That psycho doctorwhat''s his name?turned her into one of those monst ---- She couldn''tplete. Her words divorce her mouth as her back is mmed against a tree bark and a knife is lined against her throat. His face loomed close, those green eyes burning with a fury that made her chest tighten. This wasnt anger it was worse... And she felt scared. Those green eyes, they held a promise to kill He wasnt kidding earlier. He would actually kill Mercilessly, with a single flick of his wrist. Right here without an ounce of regret. Fucking say that again!"he hissed, his voice as sharp as the knife at her neck. And his green eyes throw burning coals at her. Alexia looks at him cluelessly. She blinked up at him, her lips parting, but no sound came out. What had she said? What had triggered this storm? What does he want her to say? Her obliviousness only seemed to multifold his Chapter 793 ---- anger. He grabbed her torn shirt and hauled her closer. Making her breaths to seize in her chest. The tattered fabric of her shirt ripped further under his grip, exposing her chest to the chilling wind. What did you call her? he snarled. His voice cracked like a whip, each word dripping venom. How dare you let her name touch your filthy mouth? Realization struck like a lightning bolt. She had insulted Princess Zariyan, and judging by the devastation in his gaze, that name still held him prisoner. I-I didn''t mean she stammered, her voice barely above a whisper. Don''t lie to me. His fingers wrap around her chin and tightened, dragging her face closer to his. Daring those scared hazel eyes to look at him and say it again. While Alexis literally trembled. ---- The scent of blood, leather, and him surrounded her, suffocated her. She couldn''t breathe. Ta-m sorry- She avoids his eyes to whisper. She thought this would end.He would finally let her go. But nothing seemed to calm his beast right now. His knuckles gripping the knife were ash white. T don''t need your pathetic sorry. I am asking you. What did you call my Princess! WHAT! Alexia feels her entire frame trembling, her heartbeat was audible in her ears and her vision of those green eyes was going hazy. Fucking say it dammit! She was.... Crying. She had been bullied, called names, and scolded countless times in her life. But the way he did it? It was tearing something inside her. ---- She had instigated a wounded cornered beast. Unwittingly prodded the rawest part of his soul. And now, it could devour her any minute. She was wrong. He would hurt her... even kill her if she even blinked her eyes right now. They continue to look at each other. She doesn''t look away. Her hazel eyes beg him for forgiveness on behalf of her non filter tongue and stupid mind. While his green eyes were lost, getting shbacks of what he has lost. And then as a tear slipped free, streaking down her cheek, it touched his hand still gripping her jaw. The contact was electric, pulling him from the abyss. Iis eyes flickered, the green dimming, and for a heartbeat, he looked almost... human. And then he snaps back to reality. That darkness in his eyes retreat and he almost looked shocked as to what he was doing. His eyes take in her teary hazel orbs, trembling lips, that slight paper cut on her neck and her blossoms visible through her shirt which he tore mindlessly. ---- Fuck! He pulls back in an instant muttering curses under his breath. He dropped her as if burned, spinning away. The knife fell to his side, his hand trembling. Alexia copsed to the ground, coughing as air flooded her lungs. Her fingers instinctively went to her throat, brushing against the thin line where the de had kissed her skin. She could still feel the heat of his rage, lingering like smoke after a wildfire. She could still feel his hands gripping her chin, holding her captive. Fuck!Fuck!"Damien barked , mming his fist into the tree mercilessky, The impact splintered the bark, making blood drip from his knuckles, but he didnt seem to care. How...-how can be do something like this? What is wrong with him? Chapter 794 ---- While the beast was busy venting out his anger on the poor tree, Alexia was not yet in her senses. She had slipped into something she had been trying to fight for years Her lungs.... they were failing her. Her heart betraying her. She opens her lips, trying to take in oxygen but it was not enough Her mind was going hazy. Eyes loosing focus. She watches him, the man at war with himself and she couldn''t help ask her own destroyer for aid. Heelp Her rugged voice was a desperate plea and that''s when Damien looks back to freeze. His fists freeze mid air. The realisation was quick in his eyes. He had seen this before... He had seen her struggling the same way. And that''s when his subconscious answered. ---- Panic attack. She was having a panic attack. ---- Chapter 433 Damien''s shoulders stiffened, the lingering adrenaline in his veins reced by a suffocating stillness as his gaze settled on the figure crumpled near the tree Her knees were drawn tightly to her chest, trembling arms wrapped around them as though trying to hold herself together. Her fingers wed at her throat, desperate to free herself from the invisible chains suffocating her. Her wide hazel eyes darted frantically, searching for a reprieve that wasnt there Her lips parted in broken, soundless gasps, and her breath came in quick, uneven stutters. Something inside Damien stirred. A memory surged forward, unbidden but unforgiving. Those brown eyes, wide and terrified. Her chest heaving. Her body copsing into his arms as unconsciousness imed her. Zariyan! he had screamed. ---- The echoes of the past snapped back into the present with a jarring rity. "Dammit," he hissed under his breath, his fist clenching at his side. He wanted to leave her thereto let her suffocate on the panic wing at her throat, to let her suffer as she had made him suffer with her cruel words. She didnt know the scars she''d ripped open, the wounds she''did bare. But he couldn''t move. Her trembling form rooted him in ce, forcing his feet forward even as his mind screamed at him to stay away. Look at me, hemanded sharply, crouching before her. No response. Al... whatever your name is! Look at me! Her head jerked toward his voice, hazel eyes locking with his for the briefest moment. The terror reflected back at him hit him harder than he''d anticipated Chapter 795 ---- Her breaths came faster now, uneven and frantic. He cursed under his breath, realizing he didnt have much time. Breathe, he ordered, his voice softer but still firm. In through your nose, out through your mouth. Do it. Now. She tried, her lips parting in a trembling attempt toply, but a choked sob escaped instead Damn it, focus! he snapped, frustration flickering in his green eyes. His hand reached toward her, stopping short as his fingers curled into a fist. He couldn''t touch her. He didnt have the right. What if his touch made it worse? It was a panic attack. What if it happened because of a foreign touch... his touch? What if in her past...she was..... Zariyan was saved that night from those men but not woman are that lucky. His jaw tightened at the very image as he watched her wing at her neck, nails digging into her skin as if she were trying to escape her own body. Okay, he muttered, his voice lower, almost hesitant. Let''s try something else. ---- He leaned closer, his voice steady but tinged with something gentler thanmand. Look at me. Just my eyes. You can do that, cant you? Her hazel eyes, brimming with tears, flicked to his Vulnerable. Fragile. The cheer that had lit her face earlier was gone, reced by a dread so raw it made something in him twist. Good, he said softly. Now close your eyes. Think of a memorya good one. Something that makes you happy. Her eyes fluttered shut, hershes damp against her flushed cheeks. Her brows furrowed, and he waited. What do you see? he asked gently. Her voice was barely a whisper. There''s... nothing. Damien''s brows knit together. There must be something. When was thest time you smiled from your heart? When did someone tell you they loved you? Her lips curved into a ghost of a smile, but it wasnt happy. It was bitter, self-deprecating. T... I smile all ---- the time. Its free. But love? No one has ever... told me that they love me. His chest tightened There must be someone? Mother, father, siblings... family? My aunt raised me. She named me, fed me, clothed me. But when I didnt shift, she said I wa defective. She threw me out. She never said she loved me. Her voice cracked, and sheughed, hollow and pained in between her words. She said I was too ugly to be loved. Damien stared at her, the words cutting deeper than he expected. She wasn''t extraordinary beautiful. Not like Zariyan, whose beauty was almost otherworldly. Men had worshipped the ground Zariyan walked on. But this womanshe was in. Her dull hazel eyes, button nose, and chapped lips held no ethereal charm. She was just... her. Yet no one had the right to strip her of her worth. No ---- one had the right to call her ugly or discard her like she was nothing. His hands curled into fists. How could people be so cruel, so thoughtless? Ugly things and people aren''t loved, she murmured. They''re used and discarded. Just like me. Her words broke something inside him. Tm... I''m sorry, she stammered, her voice trembling. For what I said earlier. I''m stupid. I waste peoples time. Just... leave me. I''ll be fine. He watched as she struggled to her feet, clutching the tree bark for support. She pressed her face against it, clinging to it like it was a person. Searching for warmth which wasnt there. Minutes passed in silence. Damien leaned back against the tree opposite her, his gaze fixed on her trembling form. He should leave. She''d told him to. He had no reason to stay. But something stopped him. Chapter 796 ---- Perhaps it was pity. Perhaps it was the faint flicker of his consciencewhat little of it remained. Or perhaps it was the undeniable truth he''d learned long ago: Strength wasnt just about fighting the battles outside. It was about surviving the ones within. And as he watched her wrestle with her demons, he couldn''t help but see a reflection of his own. ---- Chapter 434 An hour passed. The forest had settled into an eerie stillness, broken only by the faint rustle of leaves and the asional chirp of an unseen bird. Damien sat there, leaning against the tree , his one knee raised and forearm resting on it. His eyes flicker to the woman who was breathing steadily now. She was better now. She had stopped hugging the tree bark now and was nkly staring at her fumbling hands. Leaning back on the tree opposite him. Their eyes sh a couple of times but neither said anything. She was too embarrassed to speak. While he was regretting his earlier actions of lining the knife along her neck and threatening her. She wasnt the enemy here. ---- ughtering those monsters day and night had indeed made him forget how to be civil. He was loosing his touch to humanity. Something which seemed to be overflowing from her. You didn''t leave? She finally breaks the ice. And he closes his eyes to ignore her words. Resisting the urge to speak. What could he possibly say? That he didnt meant to be mad at her and trigger her panic attack. That he regretted his actions and that''s why he couldn''t leave her to die here? Thank you, Alexia murmured, not bothered by his. silence, he was listening. She knew. And that was enough. She could live another day without his wee. Ile finally seals open his eyes to nce at herzily, he still said nothing, his expression unreadable. She turned to face him, brushing strands of hair from her face. A feeble attempt to not look hideous in front of the Adonis of man leaning against a tree bark in front of him. Glowing under the arriving sun rays. ---- You didn''t have to help me after I spoke all that mindless shit ....but you did. I... I''m grateful. Damien exhaled, his gaze fixed on the horizon. [ didnt do it for you. I just didnt want another problem on my hands. Alex tilted her head, a small smile tugging at her lips despite the sting of his words Well, whatever your reason, it meant something to me. He didn''t respond, his posture rigid, every line of his body screaming difort.And then picking up his jacket, he walks towards her and throws it on her. She catches it mid air. Her hazel eyes look between the leather and him in confusion. A littlepensation for tearing your... rugged shirt. Don''t bother to return. I dont wear used clothes. Her fingers grip the jacket and she could literally smell his spicy scent mixed in it. She looks down and. Chapter 797 ---- she realised what he meant. The worn out boys whiten shirt she had worn for days or rather months now was torn from the top. Buttons ripped. Her chest was choking , along with her small blossoms and she immediately wraps his jacket around her. Warmness rushes to her ears and face. How long has she been exposing her small tits to him? But she didnt catch him looking at them even once. He starts walking and she got this as a clue to get up and follow him. They walk in silence again, Alexias weariness gone now that she knew he was with her. He would take care of those monsters if needed. With him she doesn''t have to hide in shadows or take every step forward in fear. She could breathe again without fearing of them hearing her breaths. She felt independent... free. Careless. And it was the best feeling in months. ---- She has finally found her hero. A rude, snobbish one at that. But still a hero. ---- Chapter 435 Alex yawns, stretching herself. The sun felt so good on her skin. The warmth felt like home. She stares at his huge back and couldn''t help wonder why he didn t ask her about the panic attack Not that she wanted him to. If there is a part of her she wants to hide from this world. Its that. She took a hesitant step closer, to look at his usual cold face You don''t talk much, do you? No. Her lips twitched in a faint grin. Good thing I do enough for both of us. Damien''s jaw tightened, but he refrained frommenting. She studied him for a moment, her gaze soft but probing, as though trying to peel back theyers of his guarded demeanor. ---- And he was seconds away from snapping He hated it when people intruded in his life or vision. And that birds nest of hair and dirt smeared face wasn''t a very pleasing sight to take in. Why are you like this? she asked again, unable to hold in her curiosity. Like what? Closed off. Distant. Ie turned to her, his eyes sharp and unyielding And why are you so nosy? Alexughed, the sound light and unselfconscious It''s a gift. Plus, I''m pretty good at reading people. That''s what I have did all my life. Then you should know when to stop talking. He gives her an irritated look and her smile faltered, but only for a second. You must have loved ones worried about you. What about you Family? Friends? Chapter 798 ---- The question struck a nerve, his expression darkening. No. Oh. She frowned, her usual cheer dimming. Well, as you said everyone has someone, right? Not everyone. he replied curtly, his tone signaling the end of the conversation. Alex bit her lip, her bubbly nature warring with a sense of self-preservation. But she wasnt one to back down so easily. She had unveil this man. He was a mystery she has been struggling to solve for years, and now that he is in front of her? How can she let the opportunity slip by. Okay you got her. She didnt tell him the full truth carlicr. The woman in her vige weren''t his only fans. She was his biggest crazy fan. She had a full collection of postcard stamps which that had his photos. Cuttings of newspapers with his articles. Commander Damien was a distant dream for amoner like her. A man she had only wished and dreamed. ---- Yet she met him at the time of death. She watched him snatch her out of its clutches. How could she not be fascinated about him? A broken wed hero is what people call him after he was the only one who returned from the kingdom of darkness. They med him for not saving others. But for Alex? He will always be her hero. Well, I don''t have anyone either. So maybe that makes us the same. Damien shot her a nce, his gaze flickering with something unidentifiable before returning to its usual cold indifference. We''re nothing alike. Herughter was soft, almost wistful. Maybe not. But we''re both here, in the middle of this forest, and neither of us is alone right now. That''s something, isnt it? He didnt answer, but the slight loosening of his shoulders suggested her words weren''t entirely lost on him. Alex turned her face to the sky, the sun filtering ---- through the leaves above. You can try to ignore me all you want, but I''m sticking around. You shouldn''t. Why not? Because people who stick around me tend to die. She looked at him , surprised at his words. Their eyes sh, But Damien was no way ready for her reply. You borrowed me from death today. And I don''t really care if I die today provided ites for me before you. She smiles at him, the warmth fills her eyes and Damiens feels a crack in his heart. A frozen piece that thawed. Stupid woman. He deres, ignoring her and walking ahead. And she shrugs her shoulders to jump in his shadows. Boosting it as if it was an achievement. That I have heard before. Try something new. ---- Damien said nothing, his silence as heavy as the forest air. But for the first time in months, it didnt feel suffocating. He could breathe again and so could she: Chapter 799 ---- Chapter 436 The forest grew denser with each passing mile, the canopy above swallowing most of the fading sunlight. The temperature dropped with the sun. hiding behind the horizon and Alexias steps faltered How much further to the cave? she asked, her voice a blend of exhaustion and hope. Her body protested and her stomach growls in hunger with every step she took forward Damien didnt answer or bother her a nce, he didn''t even look back to see if she was following, his long strides stay unwavering as he maneuvered around a fallen log. Alexia rolls her eyes. How can this man survive without rest? She hasnt seen him drink a single drop of water or eat a morsel of food. Was he human? Sir....Damien, she tried again, her tone softer, ---- pleading now. I''m tired. Can we rest for a bit? It won''t be long, I promise. He barely nced over his shoulder, his cold eyes dismissing her. Keep moving. Great! He is going to make me walk till my death. Alexia let out a frustrated sigh, dragging her feet as she trudged behind him. Minutes stretched into hours, the silence between them broken only by the asional rustle of leaves. Finally, after what felt like an eternity, he stopped abruptly in a small clearing. 5 hours. And then we resume., he muttered, more to himself than her. And Alexia thanked heavens. Finally! ---- She sank onto the damp ground with a sigh of relief, watching as Damien wordlessly vanishes into the woods. Her heart skips a beat, she wanted to ask him where he was going but she decided against it. He hates her nosy self already. She can''t afford him abandoning her here in the middle of nowhere. Slumping her shoulders, she stretches her arms and legs when she finds him returning. Twigs and branches gathered in his arms. Crouching down on his knees, he effortlessly lights up a fire, chomping on an apple he found somewhere and she couldn''t help stare at the juice dripping down its red peel. Her mouth waters and unintentionally she sneaks in closer. Ilis green eyes were fixated on the embers of fire, shining in it. When he feels a persistent gaze. He looks up and there she was. On her knees, looking up at him like a dog looks at a ---- bone. Her hazel eyes fixated on his lips and he could literally watch her salivating. His mood turns for the worse. A nerve in his forehead ticks. So fucking irritating. Doesn''t she have anything better to do? Please. in day: just one bite. Iam famished. I haven''t eaten And a fucking liar. He saw her gnawing on the loaf of bread a few hours ago. Ile tosses the apple to her and she catches it mid air. Her eyes shine like she has discovered a gold mine. Walking back to the tree, she holds the apple in both her hands, as if it will vanish any second. Crossing her legs she starts chomping on it and Damiem rolls his eyes at the sight. She was a baggage. A trouble Chapter 800 ---- An unwanted interruption in his ns. But he couldn''t leave her to die. He will just abandon her on reaching the safehouse. just wanted one bite. Y-ou can have it back. She offers him the half eaten apple, which was probably covered in her saliva. And his fists clench. No thanks. I don''t eat leftovers. That shine in her eyes dims but Damien didn''t care about it. She tries to clean the apple with her dirty shirt and offer him again when he stopped her. Tsaid I don''t want it. Stop it! She stops. Her hands seize. And she looks at him with a sad look. He just looks away. Goddamit! She rubbed at his nerves like no one before. ---- He seriously doesn''t know why he hates her so much without even knowing her. Probably because she is dying him... interrupting his ns...dying his search for her. She hugged her knees, the flickering mes casting shadows across her weary face. Minutes stretch into hours Why are you like this? I said I am sorry for earlier. she asked, her voice tentative. Ignored as always. You cant just pretend I''m not here, she pressed, her frustration evident. Still, he remained silent, his focus on the fire. Do you ever talk? Shut up and sleep, he snapped, his tone like ice. And Alexia recoiled slightly, hugging her knees to her chest. This had her seal her lips. ---- Its better if she talks to the rocks and trees instead of him. Fine. Let it be. Its not like she will die with few hours of silence. Shey down reluctantly, her thoughts restless as her body demanded rest. The crackle of the fire was thest sound she heard, and those deep green eyes thest thing she saw before she finally drifted into an uneasy sleep. Sometime in her slumber , she feels something cold and slimy graze her leg. She clicks her tongue to rub her thighs. Her brows furrow. Aghh go away buys. Let me sleep. Sleep has been a luxury. She barely slept in thest few weeks, afraid of getting attacked in sleep. And now when she is finally getting it. Who the hell is disturbing her? That slimy thing again moves passed her thigh and she snaps open her eyes to curse. ---- Her words froze along with her words and her breathing caught in her throat as she saw a snake sitting on her chest, staring right into her eyes.. Probably a Viper. Its eyes gleamed in the firelight, its fangs bared, ready to strike. Aghhh! Alexia screamed, scrambling back, when suddenly, a shadow loomed over.Damiens arm shot out, and grabbed the snake from its head. The reptile squirms in his grip and then snap. With an almost inhuman calm, he crushed the animal in his grip, the vipers body twitching violently before going still. Silence hung heavy in the clearing: Alexia stared at the lifeless creature near her feet, her chest heaving. Tt''s dead. Calm down. Chapter 804 ---- harsh and biting. Alexia recoiled, her breath hitching. "I''m not trying to" "You have been nothing but a baggage. You have been slowing me down all this time!"he interrupted, his tone colder than ever. Her lips trembled, but she held his gaze. "T''ll keep up. Tl stay out of your way. Just dont leave me here....with them." Damien''s jaw tightened. [lis gaze flicked briefly to the men before settling back on her, and for a brief moment, something flickered in his eyessomething softer, something unspoken. But it was gone as quickly as it came. "You''ll be fine," he said curtly. This world doesn''t revolves around you. Stop giving yourself too much importance. have already wasted enough of my time on someone as stupid as you. ---- Chapter 439 But I don''t feel safe- Thats not my fucking problem dammit! You will live. Ie turned and walked away without another word, the sound of his boots on the rocky ground echoing in the cavern and Alexia stood frozen, watching his figure disappear into the light. Her heart sank as silence filled the cave, and she felt the weight of three unfamiliar gazes settle on her. She knew he didn''t like her. But she just realised that he hated her. Just like everyone else. Of course why would he want to carry a baggage when he can throw it aside any second. Why would he help her and care for her when her on own people never did? Her safety... her life is not his problem. He is right. ---- He already did enough. She should have been content with it. She was being greedy again. Greedy for some warinth... for care. You wound us, sweetheart. We aren''t that bad. That same man with a cut on his brow, drawled to chuckle , his sound low and mocking and Alexia watches the other men join theugh. With a wounded heart and cracked courage, she drops down in a corner of the cave and hugs her legs to her chest. Her gaze stays fixated on the burning mes. Don''t worry. We will take good care of you. Right, John? The man licks his lips to wink at her. Totally. We will make your stay a pleasant one. Thunder cracks in the sky outside and Alexia feels ---- something crawling on her skin... disgust. Their eyes. They looked like they had been deprived of something for so long and now finally they got it Looking away, she stares at her naked bruised feet and presses her feets thumbs together. The sound of raindrops pelting on the ground outside, echoes around. Tt was a thunderstorm. Chaotic. Just like her meaningless life. The world doesn''t revolve around you. Stop giving yourself too much importance. His words did hurt. But they were true.He is right. No one cares if she lives or dies in this world which is already on the brink of destruction. People have been changed into monsters, humanity is dead and those few alive are waiting for their death. No one knows if they will even watch the sunrise next day. She should be thankful Her existence may bemeaningless to the universe. Chapter 812 ---- Chapter 444 Alex Damien started, confused. Was she really going to save him? This fucking bastard who tried to take advantage of her. But she didnt speak to him. Her eyes were locked on the kneeling man, and there was something different in her eyes. They weren''t the soft, vulnerable hazel he''d grown used to. There was something dark, burning with something primal. Something that he couldn''t predict. She approached him slowly, her steps unsteady but purposeful. Without a word, her fingers trail down his bloody hands and he stills. What the hell- And that''s when she took the dagger from Damiens hand, her fingers brushed his, trembling but firm. ---- What are you doing? She didnt answer. The man continues to look between Damien and her. His hands folded in front, begging for mercy. Tam so sorry... thank you... Thank you so much... T will never - The mans relief was short lived as Alex starts approaching him, Her grip tightening on the hilt Her voice trembled, raw and filled with years of suppressed agony but this doesnt stop her. You bastards think you can touch me? That you can break me...just because you are physically stronger than me? That you can muffle my screams and I will..never raise my voice again? That you will force me and I will silently keep taking your shit! ---- Her voice roared to only crack, but her hand did not falter. That fire in her eyes was only burning brighter and the man crawls back to look at Damien. Stop... what are you... saying... Sir... stop her Sir. Damien didn''t bother with him. His eyes stay fixated on the woman who was torn yet not broken. Struggling but not giving up. Rising despite every reason to fall back. He was seeing a different person. A different her. Not a cut piece of coal. But a diamond. Strong. Shining. Withstanding pressure. Thave had enough... I have endured enough. Not anymore. Many have tried.... Monsters bigger than you. Powerful than you.... Crueller than you....they ---- tried to break my body...they-they tried to used me... they got their pleasure...but I am yet to get mine... The mans throat went dry, to him she looked crazy. Psychotic. Her words were not making sense to him. Stop it... what are you... Pleasure... This is my pleasure. The first stab was clumsy, a shallow gash across the mans chest. But the second... the third... the fourth... Each was deeper, more forceful, her cries escting into screams of rage and despair. You will never break me... I will fight... 1 will fight till myst breath dammit! T will never submit to you! Never! Enough of this! I can''t take it anymore! Beg! Come on beg me now! (P Tmay show you mercy! Beg Damien watched, frozen in shock as her pain Chapter 814 ---- hand in his pocket and dropped his handkerchief into herp. Clean up. She didn''t move. Those eyes were nk, oblivious of her surroundings. Lost in thenes of her memory that will only lead her to darkness. Alex? Nothing. Sighing, he crouched down beside her, damped the cloth in water and slowly brought the cloth to her face. He swiped her face clean of the traces of blood, his touch gentle yet precise His green eyes drag along every inch of her face. Those thick brows. Small yet curledshes. Doe-like eyes. Chapped lips. That slightly crooked button nose. ---- Her nk eyes snap up to him and his hand goes still. Those hazel eyes... they weren''t hazel anymore. They were brown. Soft brown. Filled with warmth yet fierceness. That lips had her usual smirk. Princess? Reality crashed on him and he moved back from her like he had been burned. She is not her... what is he thinking dammit! Ie has started imagining her now. Clean yourself up. T will be outside. With this he drops the handkerchief in herp and tushes out of the cave. The walls of it seemed to be closing down on him. Alexia had heard him. She could see the shift in his demeanour, the exhration when he thought she was her. Princess Zariyan. And she also saw the disappointment, the pain when he realised it was her. ---- Just some other ordinary girl. She felt slightly hurt, when she shouldn''t be. He was an expensive luxury, and her? She was surviving on scraps He may havee back to save her, but she wasnt a fool to think of it as something else. Behind that cold experior... he is a good man. But he only shows his goodness to those who deserve it. And she... somehow met that criteria. She won''t be getting ahead of herself. It will only hurt more in the end He disappeared into the misty night and Alex picked up the handkerchief to finish what he had started ---- When he returned, he carried a modest haulsome wild roots, a cluster of berries, and a charred piece of meat. However his steps hault when he finds her damp shirt drying near the fire and she sat in aer, Wearing just his jacket. She looks away, hugging herself more tightly. And he catches a glimpse of her white in bra and panties before he looks away. Turning his back on her, he crouched by the fire and arranged the food on a cloth, nudging it toward her without looking back. All yours, he said simply, sitting back and wiping his hands on his trousers. Alexia hesitated, her brows furrowing as she nced at the food, then at him. You''re not eating? He shrugged, his expression unreadable. Not hungry. Her lips parted as if to argue, but she stopped herself. Chapter 817 ---- Damien finally stopped, turning to look at her with an arched brow. You''re human? Couldve fooled me. Alexia rolled her eyes, trudging past him. You suck at humour. So please dont try. Or ] may die of before I die of walking. Come on, he said and when she turns around her heart stopped in her chest. Ile was down on his knees, crouching in front of her. Offering her his broad back. Top on. She blinked, staring at him in shock. What? You''re slowing us down. Piggyback or I leave you behind. Alexia was hesitant. Her palms turn mmy and her mind spirals. No man had ever... offered her that. Won''t she be too heavy? What if his back hurts... ---- what if- Alex. I won''t be asking you again. Um okay. She bites her lip to ce her hands on his shoulder and she could hear her heart Lub dub in her chest. Tt may not mean anything for him... but for her? It meant much more...she could live a lifetime in this moment. Getting cared by someone. By him... of all. Here. ce your foot on my hand and hop up. He offers her his palm. That same hand that woman. in her vige had faught to hold once. The hand that had been held in the hands of the werewolf Princess. How can she? A nobody like her ce her feet on it. She is not worthy of him... Tt-it''s fine. I will get up without it. ---- Before she could resist, his hands grab her ankles and plop. Her chest crashes on his back and her arms instinctively coil around his neck. Her heart leaps into her throat as his hand easily hooked under her knees and he stood. She couldn''t help marvel at his strengthhis steps barely faltered under her weight. Woah, she eximed, chivalry isnt dead after all. Don''t get used to it, he said dryly, looking ahead but she could hear the faintest trace of humor in his voice This doesn''t make me your personal carriage. Oh, absolutely not, Alexia teased, her cheek reluctantly resting against his broad shoulder. But it does offer the best view I''ve had all day. He grunted, ignoring her jab, thinking she was talking about the view ahead when her eyes were fixated on his sharp features. As they continued, Alexia slowly rxed, her tense ---- muscles cken against his, she rested her chin on his shoulder, and her arms stay loosely draped around his neck. They continue to walk for hours when the forest opened into a meadow aze with wildflowers, thete sun painting everything in hues of gold and violet. Damien paused, his usual guarded expression, softening as he took in the view. Wow, Alexia whispered, pushing on his shoulders to lifi herself up and he grunted. Damn woman. Wait. She didn''t. Sliding off his back and stumbling slightly she darted towards thevender garden with a wide grin on her lips. Those hazel eyes light up. T''s... beautiful. She runs her fingers through the blooms, almost delicately, as if afraid to hurt them, her exhaustion momentarily forgotten as she stepped into the heaven Chapter 825 ---- Living has be too difficult. She just wished she would sleep and never wake up. Not that there is anyone who is waiting for her to wake up. Anyone who would even bury her dead body and give her a proper cremation if she died right here. ---- Chapter 453 Chapter 453 The forest floor was damp and cold beneath Alexias trembling palms.Her tears mixed with the earth, smudging her face and coating her hands. She didnt care The weight of her heart, and her existence pressed down like an anchor. She couldn''t believe she crushed for a man like him almost all her life A man so shallow and insensitive. She thought there was good behind that guarded exterior. That he pretended to be cold so that he doesnt get hurt.But she was wrong He may have a beautiful face but that''s it. He was evil... he was ugly from the inside. He didn''t deserve her admiration. He wasnt any hope. He was wicked. A sadist. ---- What was her mistake? That she just asked him about his team mates? If it was a sensitive topic he could have just ignored her like he usually did. But no, he had to vent out all his anger at her. But in a way it was a good thing. Tt made his mask drop and she could see the real him. She could see how much he had hated her since the very beginning. She wished she never crossed path with him again. She doesn''t want to see his beautiful face ever again- Suddenly she heard a strange sound above her, the sound of someone breathing right above her and she freezes Her breathing hitched. She thought she was imagining but then she heard it again, a lot clearer, a guttural snarl, low and ominous. She blinked away her tears and through her blurred vision, she saw a shadow triple her size looming over her. ---- Something wet drips down her forehead and she lifts her shaking hand to touch it. Something transparent Her eyes snap up and she meets the horrifying red eyes of a creature towering above her. Its misshapen form glistened in the moonlight, and its sharp, uneven teeth dripped with saliva that sttered onto her forehead. She froze. The scream wing at her throat refused to escape, locked in a cage of terror. The beast leaned closer, its breath rancid as it sniffed her. Time slowed, and her mind screamed at her to move, but her body was paralyzed She was too afraid to even breathe let alone make a sound. And then she saw the creature ready to attack and with a burst of adrenaline, she rolled to the side, narrowly avoiding the creature''s snapping jaws. She scrambled to her feet, her heart pounding like a war drum, and ran. Chapter 828 ---- reverberating in her ears. He sounded so broken, so unlike the stoic man she''de to know. I''ve lost too much already, he continued, his words tumbling out like an avnche, unstoppable and heavy. I''ve failed too many people. I won''t fail you. Please, don''t go. L... You just can''t go. His words hung in the air, an open wound neither of them knew how to mend. Alexias heart ached, her walls cracking under the weight of his vulnerability. She wasnt used to seeing him like thisunguarded, desperate. At loss of words. He pulled back, his piercing green eyes searching hers in concern Are you hurt? Did they hurt you? he asked, his tone urgent, as if her silence was confirmation of his worst fears. And that''s when she sees a gash on her arm... The creature must have shed her even she dodged. ---- Chapter 455 I''m fine, she lied quickly, tugging her sleeve lower to conceal the gash The sharp sting of the wound was nothingpared to the warmth of his concern. But Damien wasn''t convinced. His eyes roved over her, frantic. Let me see Damien. She ced a hand on his chest, her voice firm but gentle. T''m fine. The creatures didnt touch me. The lie worked. Relief washed over his face, his broad shoulders sagging as if a heavy weight had been lifted Good, he murmured, wrapping an arm around her neck and pulling her to his side They start walking but his arm doesn''t remove from around her neck. Alexias cheeks red, the heat rising to her face as she found herself tucked against him. His hand slid ---- into her hair, his fingers ruffling it yfully. Hey, not my hair! she protested, trying to pull away. Stupid, he muttered, a rare, soft smile tugging at his lips. Whoever told you you''re ugly needs their head examined. I think you''re cute. Her breath caught along with her heart. Cute? No ones ever called her that. He chuckled, nodding. T love these soft tendrils of your hair. Its like Tam touching cotton balls. He ruffles her hair again and she doesn''t stop him. She watches him intrigued through the curtain if bangs falling on her eyes. This button nose? Damn, its adorable. He pinches her nose and Alexis groans. ---- Damien! she huffed, swatting lightly at his chest. Stop it! He chuckled, a rare and genuine sound that seemed to lighten the heavy air around them Alright, alright. I''ll stop. But seriously, Alex, dont Jet anyone make you feel less than you are. She tilted her head, skeptical. Even you?Last I remember you were questioning my right to breathe this free air. Yes, Even me. [had no right to say that. I just... wanted to hurt you back because your words hurt me. But that''s it. I swear I didn''t mean any of it. Tam a fucking bastard for it. I know. I am ready to take any punishment for it. You just have to say. Any punishment? He drops his eyes to nod. Yup. Anything. Interesting... Umm let me think. Chapter 831 ---- He nodded, the faintest trace of a smile lingering on his face as he closed his eyes. As Alexiay down beside him, a sense of peace washed over her. For the first time in months, she felt safe. And as her eyes fluttered closed, herst thought was of Damien s warmth touching hers, and a small smile lingered on his lips. ---- Chapter 457 Chapter 457 Hours passed but sleep was thest thing on Damien s mind. He had been nkly staring at the fire for hours, lost in thoughts. The petite body squirmed beside him and he looks down to find her sleeping at a weird angle. Her neck was twisted to a side while her arms still stayed wrapped around him like he is an anchor. He sighs to ce an arm around her torso and tug. Her pulls her to make her settle on hisp, her face stayed pressed to his chest as she peacefully snores against his warmth. Slowly, making sure he doesn''t wake her up, he wraps his fingers around her wrist and upturned it. Slowly, folding up her sleeves, he finds what he had been searching for. The gash. His thumb traced the cut with a dark look ---- Sliding his finger over it, he suddenly presses on it. She groans in her sleep and he pulls back. Nothing... There were no dark spider webs on her skin... He suddenly catches a shadow behind a tree and he looks up. Letting out another deep sigh, he softly ces Alexias head down on his back and covers her up with his jacket. Assured that she was deep asleep. He walks towards the forest. You can show yourself. He announces, leaning against a tree and the silhouettees forward. Lighting up a cigarette, Damien ces it on his lips to speak without even looking up. Sir. [have been sent for an update. Damien lets out of puff to finally nod. He looks up, meeting the mans eyes. Tell Lordie. He was right. She is the one. Scout''s eyes widen as he looks at the petite woman deep asleep near the bonfire. Hope rises in his chest. ---- It''s a great news. We would finally- Shhhh Damien shuts him up with a look. Make sure no one. I repeat no one except you, Lordie and me know about her. T-T understand Sir. Get going. Scout bows down to leave and Damien couldn''t help turn around to stare at her peaceful sleeping face. At first he thought it would be difficult, but this stupid woman made everything so easy. He didn''t have to convince her, she already had some stupid crush on him. He is sure... a little more acting and she will happily offer her life to him on a golden tter. She trusts you. Ilis conscience mocks him but he ignores it. Trust? What a stupid word in this cruel world. One can''t Chapter 838 ---- His stomach twisted as his eyes traveled lower, locking onto her swollen belly. The breeding had been sessful She was carrying his child Soon, she''d be a mothera mother to a creature destined to be a monster. Ughhhh! The flicker of pain in his hand snapped him back to the present. Startled, Damien looked down to find Alex thrashing beneath his grip, her nails wing at his wrists. He had muffled her lips and nose with his palm without even realizing it. She couldn''t breathe. Shit! He recoiled instantly, his heart lurching as Alex sucked in a sharp, desperate breath, her chest heaving. Her face was crimson, her eyes brimming with tears. Are you crazy? Do you want to kill me? she choked ---- Chapter 461 out, her voice ragged as she curled into herself, coughing violently. Guilt struck him like a whip. Hisrge hand rubbed soothing circles on her back, but she muffled her coughs by biting her own palm. What the hell was wrong with him? I" Damien began, but the apology died in his throat. He caught her teary gaze and immediately looked away, unable to meet her eyes. Let''s get moving, he muttered, his voice sharp, more with himself than her. Alex sensed the shift in his tone, her instincts ring. She tugged at his sleeve, her voice soft but urgent. Damien, what''s wrong? He didn''t respond. His hands gripped the edge of the grate, the metal groaning under the pressure of his white-knuckled grip. Beneath his simmering anger was a well of pain he couldn''t hide. Fine. I''ll see it for myself, she whispered, leaning forward to peer through the opening. ---- But Damien was faster. His arm looped around her neck, pulling her back under him in one swift,manding motion. L said get going, he growled, his tone final. She sighed but nodded, herpliance reluctant Damien tore his gaze away, forcing his body into motion. He began crawling forward, but his movements were slow, burdened with an invisible weight, as though every step resisted leaving that haunting sight behind. And then it happened. His knee slipped. The world tilted as Damien lost his footing, tumbling down the jagged incline. Alex lunged for him, her fingers touch his but she couldn''t get hold of his arm. He gripped the edge of the duct at thest moment but it was toote. Half of his body was hanging out of the outlet of the duct, the fall had made the debris and metal opening to fall out and it had drawn every ones attention. ---- Gerald and Vinces eyes snap up and Damien curses. Fuck dammit! Turning around he makes sure they couldn''t see him, his grip on the edge of the duct slipping The monsters stirred below, their guttural growls echoing in the chamber. Gerald''s voice thundered above the chaos. We have an intruder here. Catch him and bring him to me. And that''s when all the monsters with red eyes start approaching Damien''s hanging body. Ready to devour him. And Damien could see his end to be close... his grip on the edge was slipping. As a pair of worried hazel eyes look at him and offer him her open palm. Hold on Damiel. Come on. I won''t let you fall. Chapter 849 ---- Damien chuckled. His eyes grew distant, clouding with admiration. ---- Damien chuckled. His eyes grew distant, clouding with admiration. ---- Chapter 468 Damien didnt answer immediately. Instead, he leaned further against the tree, exhaling a ragged breath Alex followed, crouching to adjust the blood-soaked bandage around his leg. She didnt look up, pretending her focus was elsewhere, though her heart pounded in her chest. Zariyan... Damien finally began, his voiceced with something she couldn''t quite ce. Admiration? Longing? Bittern: The first time I met her? It was at one of my clubs Carnal Bounds. Alex''s eyes widened, and her palms flew to her mouth. Wait a secondCB is a Damien smiled and nodded. Chapter 851 ---- At first, I mever considered her ideas seriously. I thought they were childish. How could womenpete with men in strength? But soon... I realized, howeverte it was, that she never said it was about physical strength. It was the strength within. The strength of a powerful mind. And somehow, as I saw her fighting against those experiments... against the effects of that serum... T realized she was the strongest woman I had ever met. Her will. Her stubbornness. That fire in her eyes was undefeatable... unless... She sounds remarkable, Alex said quietly, her fingers pausing over the makeshift bandage. She was, Damien admitted, his gaze distant. But loving her? It was like chasing the wind. No matter how much ground I covered, she was always... out of reach. Alex swallowed hard, her throat tightening. And yet, you chased her anyway. ---- Chapter 468 [ did. Damien chuckled bitterly, dragging a hand through his disheveled hair. And I will continue to chase her till myst breath. That made Alex to stop, and her eyes look up at him. She could hear something breaking and soon she realised it was her heart. That innocent heart that has dared love someone that wasn''t here from the beginning. ---- Chapter 469 Maybe I was stupid. But when I was with her, it felt like the world made senseeven when she turned it upside down. Alex looked away, her chest aching. She didnt want to hear about this. And yet, she couldnt stop herself from saying what she felt. What I gather about her... she must have loved you. She must''ve had a hard time expressing it. Damien''s expression softened. You''re right. My princess struggled with that. She didnt even know what she felt. The raw honesty in his voice stung more than Alex expected. She had no right to feel this way, no right to wish he''d look at her the way he spoke about Zariyan. But she did. Love''s funny like that, Alex said, leaning back ---- against the tree beside him. She forced a small smile, her fingers brushing the dirt idlya feeble attempt to hide the tears in her eyes. It''s not about logic or fairness. Its just... there. Damien turned his head to look at her, his expression unreadable. You sound like someone who knows. Maybe I do, she replied, meeting his gaze. Or maybe I just wish I did. Their eyes lingered on cach other for a moment longer than necessary before Damien sighed, his head falling back against the tree. You said love isn''t about logic. Then why does it always feel like a battle? Because it is, Alex whispered, hugging her knees to her chest. It''s a battle with yourself. With your fears, your doubts. And sometimes... it''s a battle to prove to them that you''re worth it. That you''re worth fighting for... even if you have to Chapter 858 ---- Chapter 473 Alexias heart hammered in her chest as she clutched Damiens cold, lifeless hand. His skin was pale, his breaths shallow, barely existent. Her palms rub his frantically, a futile attempt to warm his freezing hands whose warmth was fading, slipping away like grains of sand through her fingers. Damien, she whispered, her voice trembling. She leaned closer, brushing a damp strand of hair from his forehead. Please, wake up. Her hands trembled as she reached for the washcloth, soaking it again and dabbing it against his forehead The cloth felt heavier than before, weighted by the despair sinking into her heart. Her hands trembled and her vision gets hazy with her own tears. Her mind was numb. ---- Chapter 473 She didn''t knew what to do. She has been brave all this while but now her strength was wavering. Damien, you stubborn idiot, she hissed, tears welling in her eyes. You can''t just give up. You can''t leave me like this. She pped his cheeks lightly, her fingers trembling as she tried to rouse him. Come on! You promised you''d fight with me. You promised! But there was no response. His body remained limp, his head lolled to the side. Alexias vision blurred further as the tears she''d held back finally spilled over. Desperation wed at her chest, leaving her gasping for air. Please...anyone help! Anyone! ---- Chapter 473 She didn''t knew what to do. She has been brave all this while but now her strength was wavering. Damien, you stubborn idiot, she hissed, tears welling in her eyes. You can''t just give up. You can''t leave me like this. She pped his cheeks lightly, her fingers trembling as she tried to rouse him. Come on! You promised you''d fight with me. You promised! But there was no response. His body remained limp, his head lolled to the side. Alexias vision blurred further as the tears she''d held back finally spilled over. Desperation wed at her chest, leaving her gasping for air. Please...anyone help! Anyone! ---- Help! Alexia looked around to plea for help, her eyes search desperately but not even a leaf moved They were all alone. She screamed till her throat was sore.But no help came. Her voice cracked, and tired she pressed her forehead against his. Tcan''t do this alone. She sobbed quietly for a moment, clutching his hand tightly, before a sound in the distance made her snap her head up. The crunch of footsteps. Someone was here. Alexia tensed, her instincts kicking in as she reached for the dagger strapped to her thigh. Her hazel eyes scanned the forest, her body poised to defend Damien from whatever threat approached. Chapter 860 ---- Chapter 473 said stop dammit! Who are you? The man still didnt listen to her, not even bothering her a nce when Alexia left the dagger and it missed the mans fect by barely an inch. This made the man finally look up at her. She was breathing heavily, her hazel eyes narrowed in warning. Rx, Iam not an enemy. Ilis voice was deep and steady, carrying a weight of authority that made her gulp. That''s not for you to decide? she pressed, the second dagger still raised. But his gaze didnt waver from Damien. We can debate on thatter. Right now, he is our priority. Alexias breath caught in her throat. She looks at Damiens pale face and her grip on the dagger loosened. ---- Chapter 473 said stop dammit! Who are you? The man still didnt listen to her, not even bothering her a nce when Alexia left the dagger and it missed the mans fect by barely an inch. This made the man finally look up at her. She was breathing heavily, her hazel eyes narrowed in warning. Rx, Iam not an enemy. Ilis voice was deep and steady, carrying a weight of authority that made her gulp. That''s not for you to decide? she pressed, the second dagger still raised. But his gaze didnt waver from Damien. We can debate on thatter. Right now, he is our priority. Alexias breath caught in her throat. She looks at Damiens pale face and her grip on the dagger loosened. ---- She doesn''t want to regret this. What are you waiting for? the man said impatiently. He''s dying. Do you want his blood on your hands? Alexias shoulders sagged as the fight drained out of her. Fine, she whispered, lowering her dagger. But if you hurt him I dont waste time on threats, plus Commander would be thest person I will ever think about hurting. The man interrupted. Follow me. ---- She doesn''t want to regret this. What are you waiting for? the man said impatiently. He''s dying. Do you want his blood on your hands? Alexias shoulders sagged as the fight drained out of her. Fine, she whispered, lowering her dagger. But if you hurt him I dont waste time on threats, plus Commander would be thest person I will ever think about hurting. The man interrupted. Follow me. Chapter 863 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 865 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 872 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 879 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 881 ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. ---- Chapter 474 Did ... did he say Scout? Go... north until you reach the river of death... there is a track....ask for Scout. This is the same ce Damien referred.. the same man he wanted her to meet... butter he also warned. her. Hisst words still echo in her mind Don''t go .... Dont go to that ce...dont go to Scout...just leave me here... run and never look back. Alexia was perplexed. Why... why would Damien stop her froming here? It wasnt making sense. What was he so afraid of? If there is a ce where hope... where humans, Crets and werewolves still live? It''s here. Then why? Even if she wanted... she couldn''t find any danger here. These were her people. Survivors like her. Chapter 906 ---- You scared me back there, he admitted. Im sorry. 1 didnt know theyd It''s fine, she cut him off, her gaze softening, [ understand. Its not their fault entirely. I ...I didnt cooperate. Ie stops bandaging to look at her in confusion. What do you meant? She points her finger to her jacket. The outer pocket. He delves his hand in it to go still. The test tube with the experiment. He was at loss of words. Stalker you could have told Lordie...he assigned me the mission. He said, his tone a mix of frustration and admiration. wasn''t sure. I wanted to return it safely to the one who gave it to me. ---- Chapter 489 Damien shakes his head in disbelief and ces it back in his pocket. Approaching her, he finishes up locking the bandage. Why are you touching me. Aren''t you scared you will be infected. Why aren''t you stopping me then? She looks away and Damien sighs. T know. It alright. You can stop lying now. Iler eyes snap up in shock. You knew? I-ow? T saw that cut on your arm healing on its own. I waited for you to tell me yourself... but you didn''t. She avoids his eyes. Tnever lied... I just never told anyone the truth. I thought they will think there is something wrong with me-" Hey look at me. ---- There is nothing wrong Stalker, instead you are very special. And I would really like to thank you for saving me earlier... Tf it wasn''t for you... I would have died- Her palm press on his lips and they both look at each other. Their eyes shing. Her next words made his chest to lighten and something to ram into it. Don''t say that... if I had to do it again? I would do it a million times... Some people, she said softly, her voice cracking, are worth even giving your life for. Something shifted in his eyes, a flicker of emotion too deep to name. He lifted his hand to her cheek, his knuckles brushing her skin. She leaned into his touch, her eyes glistening with unshed tears. And for the first time in years, Damien allowed himself to feel. ---- Chapter 490 Damien! Lordies voice thundered outside, his tone sharp enough to slice through the moment they were sharing. Damien surged to his feet, his heart hammering in his chest, and flung open the door of the tent. Adrian stepped in, his piercing gaze locking onto Alexia before snapping back to Damien with unbridled fury. This girl was wed by the creatures! Adrian barked, his voice cracking with frustration. Do you have a death wish? Do you realize the effort it took to keep you alive? You ripped out your own tubes and rushed off in this condition! The weight of Adrian''s words pressed against the air, heavy and suffocating. Alexia flinched at the Kings reprimand, her fingers twisting the bedsheets as her hazel eyes darted to Damien. Chapter 909 ---- Agh tips? From you. No please. Maybe we will start with some feminine clothes. What about dresses? It would bring out your curves-" Agh shut up you Pervert! she shouted, snatching the bandages. T''ll do it myself1 Suit yourself, Stalker, Damien said with augh, holding his hands up in mock surrender. As he stepped out of the tent, he couldn''t help but chuckle, though the memory of her flushed skin and that tiny mole on her lower left breast shed unbidden in his mind. His amusement faded. His fists clenched, and his jaw tightened as the weight of her impending fate loomed heavy over him Damn him. What is he thinking. Of course he can''t think about her that way. She was his stalker...but for the world she is going to be something way more than it. ---- Chapter 491 The sacrifice The very thought made a heaviness to settle in his chest. Dread He wished he could interfere in this, but he couldn''t. This was moon goddesses will. And he was too small, too insignificant to change it. ---- Chapter 492 Alexia stepped into Adrians room, her hesitant footsteps muffled against the thick rug. The room was alive with voices, the scent of parchment, and a lingering smokiness from a nearby brazier. A council meeting was in progress. Heads turned toward her as the door creaked open, and for a moment, the room fell into a stunned silence. She immediately bowed, her voice soft yet firm. Lam sorry...for disturbing. I wille backter. She turned on her heel, ready to escape the suffocating tension, but Adrian''s voice cut through the air like a de, halting her mid-step. No, Alex. Wait. His tone left no room for argument. Gentlemen, let''s continue thister. Of course, Lordie, one of the men said, while others nodded, murmuring their assent. ---- Alexia froze, her eyes widening in disbelief. He dismissed them... for me? er shock was palpable as she bowed respectfully to each man who passed her on their way out. Some bowed in return, their gazes lingering curiously on her. Come, Alex. Settle down. Adrian gestured to a seat across from him. How are your injuries? Better, Lordie. Thank you for asking, she replied, her voice careful, as though walking a tightrope. Alexia took the seat he offered, awkwardly folding her hands in herp. Her smile was thin and uncertain, while Adrian leaned back, his fingers pressed together as if in prayer. He studied her for a moment, the weight of unspoken words resting heavily between them. How was he supposed to tell her? The truth would shatter her, yet it was a truth she deserved to know Alex... His voice softened, heavy with regret. Chapter 912 ---- She was caught in a tough spot. The survival of this world was dependent on her? Moon goddess must be kidding with her. She never got a proper meal, friends, family. All luxuries were stripped away cruelly from her and now what? She is some hero for this world? Twill think about it... Lordie. Take care my child. Getting up , Alex staggers out of the tent, her eyes fixated ahead nkly when a pair of warm hands held her shoulder. Alex. Are you alright? What happened? She looks up into those concerned eyes of Damien And her heart cracks. Is he concerned because she is the key to everyone''s survival? Did he only care for her all this time because she was ---- Chapter 493 some tool.. some means to save Zariyan? The woman he loves? Was his care all fake? How long? Her voice cracked. How long have you 9 known Damien froze, his silence louder than any confession. She stepped back, her heart shattering in betrayal. He knew. He always knew. ---- Chapter 494 Alex pushed herself away from Damien, her back trembling as she turned to walk off. Tears stung her eyes, and she wiped them hastily, desperate to conceal her pain. A key. A tool A sacrifice. That was all she''d ever been to him. The times he saved her? They weren''t for her. It was always for the bigger picturehumanity. Not Alexia "Stalker, listen to me!" She ignored him, her bruised leg protesting every hurried step. But she didn''t stop. She couldn''t. "Stalker, stop." "Go away!" she shouted, her voice cracking. "Dont ----e after me. Please." "Alexia!" Her foot snagged on a fallen log, and she tumbled forward. Her wide eyes caught the flicker of a bonfire ahead. The mes leaped hungrily, ready to consume heruntil a strong arm snatched her mid-fall, pulling her against a chest as solid as stone. "Are you insane?" Damiens voice roared in her ear. "You could''ve burned yourself alive! Do you even see where you''re going" "Stop it!" Alexia cut him off, her voice raw. "Just stop! I don''t need your fake care. You can drop the act now!" His grip on her tightened. His gaze, sharp and unyielding, bore into hers. She gasped as his hot breath brushed her lips. "What the hell are you talking about?" She chuckled bitterly, shaking her head. "A sacrifice That''s what I am to you, right? Just like everyone else. Stop pretending you care about me." Chapter 915 ---- chest , even more faster than before. Who is this person? Reveal yourself. Damien''smand had the person moving. Gloved hands move up and in a single, deliberate motion, the cloak falls away. Damiens heart lurches. His breathing halts. The ground beneath him feels like its caving in. A familiar pair of brown eyes meets his own. Eyes he''d never thought he''d see again. He must be dreaming. It was too good to be true. This is impossible. How could... Those soft brown eyes were back. Looking back at ---- Chapter 495, him or rather right into his soul. The very gaze that had him sleepless at nights . They weren''t red but her own. How? Her expression remains calm, almost unnervingly so, as her lips part. Good to know you are alive, Damien. Her voicethat familiar soft, measured, yet unmistakablehits him like a dagger to the chest. It wasn''t just her voice It wasnt another one of his dreams. Tt was her. In person. Right in front of him. And before he could even realise, the word escapes his lips in a whisper, cracked and raw, the word that he has been dying to call for just once in the past months. Princess? ---- Chapter 496 Damien swayed slightly, his head spinning. He took a step closer, pushing his clutch forward, his heartbeat roaring in his ears. Then another. Closer. And there. He tugged her into his arms, desperate, his fingers gripping her tightly as though letting go would make her vanish with the wind. His arms wrapped around her trembling form, holding her as though the world around them didn''t exist. Her breathing was soft, almost imperceptible, but it was there She was here. Y-you are actually here. I am... Tam not dreaming? ---- The question broke from him, fragile and uncertain, his voice a trembling echo of disbelief. Zariyans lips curved into a smile. Let me prove it to you, she whispered And then, before Damienor anyone else present could understand, she reached up, her fingers curling around the back of his neck. She pulled him down. Her lips crashed against his in a fierce, unrelenting kiss. Damien froze. To say he was stunned would have been an understatement. He couldntprehendcouldn''t process what was happening. Her lips, rough and desperate, moved against his as though trying to erase months of pain and distance in a single heartbeat. He stood still, paralyzed, until instinctmemory took over. Chapter 921 ---- That wasnt survival, Zariyan. That was you making a choice. Her face paled, and her hand instinctively went to her stomach. Don''t, she whispered, her voice trembling No, he snapped, stepping closer, his towering frame casting a shadow over her. L will. Because while you were ying your games, Iwas out there tearing myself apart trying to find you. Do you have any fucking idea how many nights... His voice cracked but he held himself together. How many nights I couldn''t sleep thinking what they were doing to you... haven''t slept properly in months... I would''ve burned kingdoms for you, Zariyan. I was searching for an antidote... for the sacrifice day and night. And you His voice cracked, the weight of his anguish clear. You let him touch you. You let him own you. You opened your mouth to take his shit... when I waited for you all these yea ---- Chapter 499 Her voice broke as she shouted back, L was trying to live dammit! To return one day see you and Dad. He shakes his head in a no. His next words echoed like a gunshot, ripping her insides. Tt was better if you died then. You have changed Zariyan. Because the Princess I knew? She would rather kill herself before submitting to a man. And look at you... You look no better than those bastard Vince''s fuck doll. And look at that... He even has his bastard kid inside you. ---- Chapter 500 The tent felt smaller than ever, the thick canvas walls pressing in on them like a suffocating prison. The flickeringntern cast jagged shadows, mirroring the unspoken anguish crackling between them. Damien stood rigid on the edge of the makeshift cot, his broad shoulders trembling in rage. Across from him, Zariyan stood with her arms wrapped protectively around her stomach, her defiance faltering under the weight of his gaze Her lips trembled, her voice breaking with raw conviction. You can hate me for it, Damien. You can me me for everything. I dont care. But not this baby, she said, stepping closer, her hand trembling as it rose in a futile plea. This baby is innocent. Damien let out a hollow, bitter chuckle, disbelief etched into the sharp lines of his face. Don''t you dare, he growled, his voice dangerously low, his eyes narrowing into piercing slits. ---- Don''t you fucking dare call it a child. Its an experiment. A thing to destroy this world! Her arms tightened instinctively around her stomach as if shielding her child from the weight of his words. That single gesture ignited a tempest within him, a torrent of emotions he could no longer suppress. For a moment, the world seemed to hold its breath. The silence between them was a chasm, vast and unbridgeable, filled with memories of who they had been and the aching truth of who they had be. Regret flickered in Damien''s eyesbrief, fleeting before his frustration consumed him. He raked his fingers through his hair, his voice trembling as he whispered, Get out. Zariyan froze, her breath catching in her throat as her eyes snap up to him in disbelief . What? L said go, he repeated, his tone sharper now, a de cutting through her resistance. He turned away, his back a fortress of bitterness and heartbreak. Go to the man who can still look at you with honor... Chapter 924 ---- deliberate and measured. Alecia, by contrast, felt like a flustered bird in a cage too small. She fidgeted with the strap of her bag, acutely aware of Zariyans gaze raking over her. It wasn''t just a lookit was an assessment. Zariyans eyes lingered on Alecias torn clothes, her thin frame, the way her hands trembled slightly she stood there. Finally, the princess spoke, her voice sharp enough to slice through the tension. S So, Zariyan said, her tone even butced with an edge that made Alecias stomach twist. You''re the special one. Alecias breath caught, her heart hammering against her ribs. She opened her mouth to respond but found no words, the weight of Zariyans scrutiny silencing her. What was she supposed to say? Who told her? She wanted to ask. But she already knew. Lordie. ---- Chapter 501 Did he sent her here to- Dad has a good heart. He won''t tell you directly but Thate sugar coating things. The princess leaned forward slightly, her eyes narrowing as she speaks in a voice colder than ice, her words cut through Alecias hopes with a de. You are going to die, either way Alecia. Why not as a martyr, than amoner? ---- Chapter 502 Alecias breaths came in shallow, uneven waves as Zariyans words sank deep, leaving no space for rebuttal. She clutched the strap of her bag, her knuckles turning white as her heart pounded against her ribcage. T dont understand, she whispered, her voice barely audible, betraying her confusion and hesitation. Zi in exhaled heavily, the sound tinged with exasperation. She plunged her hands into her coat pockets, her movements deliberate as she began to pace the small tent. Her eyes, sharp and unyielding, never left Alecia If you run off today, Zariyan began, her toneced with frost, you won''t make it through the week. Days, at best. The creatures will find you. They''ll tear you apart, rip the very life from your veins. Alecia shivered but said nothing. ---- Your precious, unique blood will spill into the dirt, wasted. And your body? Zariyan stopped, her voice growing colder. It''ll be shredded to pieces, roasted over their fires, nothing more than a fleeting meal for the beasts that gue thisnd. The vivid imagery made Alecias stomach churn. Her throat was parched, and her tongue felt glued to the roof of her mouth. Still, she didnt protest. Zariyan wasn''t wrong. Its the reality and she knows it. Zariyan stepped behind her and ced firm hands on Aias trembling shoulders. The touch wasmanding, and Alecia flinched, her instinct to retreat overridden by the force of Zariyans presence. But if you stay, Zariyans voice softened, her words threading through the icy tension like a crackling fire, you can be so much more. Respected. Valued You''ll be more than a survivoryou''ll be a savior. A hero whose name will echo through generations. Chapter 931 ---- My fists clenched so tightly that my nails bit into my palms, but I didnt flinch. Ie was watching me, searching for something proof, maybe, or a crack in the armor I was barely holding together. When his fingers trailed down my neck, brushing against the sensitive curve of my breast, my breath hitched. He noticed. My body responded like a bitch. I could feel the wetness pool between my legs He could sniff it too but he didnt say anything. And then his lips followed. A sharp gasp escaped me as his teeth grazed my tender breast.A spark of humiliation red as his possessiveness left a sting I couldn''t ignore. I squirmed, my mind desperate to pull away from the wall pressing into my back, when my body only begged to touch his. He didnt stop there. Each kiss was a contradictionfeatherlight but ---- Chapter 506 oppressive, his touch bothforting and suffocating. The weight of him pinned me down in ways his hands never could When suddenly he knelt before me. My breath hitched,stomach churned, dread wing at my chest. Would he? A sharp gasp tore from my lips. His mouth was there, iming me in a way that sent shockwaves through my body. My thighs trembled, instinctively pressing together, but his voice cut through her like steel. Wider, he ordered, his voice sharp as steel as he gripped my thighs. T obeyed, though every part of me burned with shame . He watched me from under hisshes, his eyes darker than a stormy night, the warmth I once knew eclipsed by something far more dangerous. Every nerve in my body screamed for release, but I held back. ---- I wouldn''t dare without his permission. He hates it. His lips and tongue imed me with a maddening precision, teasing and punishing all at once. My breaths came in ragged gas s, my resolve crumbling with each passing second. My hands pinned above my head, begged me to be brought down, to touch myself there, to assist him but I didnt dare Turn around, hemanded, his voice colder now. I hesitated, my breath catching in my throat. Before I could gather my courage, his hands gripped my hips, spinning me around with an unyielding force. The sharp crack of his palm against my bare skin shattered the air. Ahhh! The sound ripped from my throat before I could stop it. And thennothing. The absence of his touch was almost worse than the force of it. The chill of the room seeped into my skin, filling the space he had lefi behind I dared a nce over my shoulder, but his hand was ---- in my hair before I could fully turn. His fingers twisted my hair into a tight bun, forcing my head backward. My gaze locked onto the reflection in the ss before me, his dark form looming behind mine. His front pressed against me, the heat of him searing through the cold between us. And my mind froze. Would he take me there.... No... he had never- My pulse roared in my ears, a frantic beat that drowned out everything else. I closed my eyes, waiting for the pain.IIe could take me any moment, im mepletely, and the thought made my breath hitch in my chest. But nothing. And then his lips brushed over my shoulder. The softness of the gesture contradicted the sharpness of his earlier actions, leaving me reeling. I found it, little one, he murmured, his voice a mix Chapter 934 ---- Ile didn''t deserve this. Deserve me. He was too good. His love was too pure and I was tainted. My lips had been tainted with Damiens soft ones. Yet here he was, worshipping me like I was the light in his world, and I... T was the one betraying him. Choice. Thave to make a choice now I cant continue this. This wasnt me. I may be many things but I wasnt a betrayer. Ihave no idea what love is. Tam not even sure who I live. But when his hands roamed my body with a mix of reverence and need, when his words surrounded me like a shield, I let myself forget. ---- Chapter 507 I let myself forget how Damien pushed me away how he looked at me Damien had pulled back, recoiling from my touch as if it burned, but Vince? Vince held me like I was his entire world. Was I right? Was this what I deserved?Had I been too blind to see it all this time? Damien was my mate, but Vince... he was the father of my child. Thave to choose one And my decision has been made. As the steam swirled around us, cocooning us in an intimate haze, I let myself feel something I hadn''t in a long time. Safe And call me selfish, but for however long itsted, T was going to hold on to it To him. ---- Chapter 508 A knock sliced through the air and both Damien and Adrian paused their conversation, their heads snapping toward the door. "Yes," Adrian called out, his voicemanding. The door opened, and a guard stepped in, bowing slightly. "Lordie, she has requested to see you." Adrian and Damien exchanged nces before the guard moved aside, revealing Alexia. Her movements were hesitant but deliberate as she stepped forward. She bowed respectfully to Adrian, her gaze flicking nervously to Damien, whose brow furrowed with confusion. "Stalker? What are you doing here?" Damien asked, his voice sharp with confusion. Her hands balled into fists at her sides as she took a deep breath. ---- "I''ve decided. I will stay and help you make the antidote." Adrian''s face lit up, relief and hope flooding his features. "Truly? That''s incredible news!" But Damien stepped closer, his hands gripping her shoulders tightly. "Are you out of your mind? Didn''t I tell you to run? To save yourself?" Alexia smiled softly, her eyes steady as they met his. "I''m helping you, Damien... helping Princess Zariyan and everyone else. You called me selfish before, didnt you? Well, I''m trying to be selfless for once." His grip loosened as her words sank in, disbelief etched across his face. "That''s not what I meant" "It doesnt matter, she interrupted gently. Chapter 937 ---- But he lets her continue. But thankfully it wasnt your scent. It was our child s. He says it''s a boy. Damien''s exterior gave away nothing, while Zariyan searched desperately. It was clear now. Her decision had been made. For the sake of her child. She has to do this. That night was a mistake... It could have been the mate bond... we met each other after months..but it was still wrong. "Exactly," Zariyan agreed without hesitation, "And it won''t happen again." "Never," Damien said, his voice firm. An uneasy silence stretched between them before he spoke again. L hope you know that we will be required to kill everyone on Geralds side. Including your dear ---- Chapter 509 husband. T know. But he will not stand in our way. Trust me. Vince is anything like Gerald. In the end? He will be on our side. Trust me. Damien just sighs to nod. He better be. Or remember, I won''t spear anyone whoes between me and Gerald.Not even.., your childs father. Zariyans eyes widen but before she could say anything, he turns to walk away on his one good leg His limp entuated by the clutch in his hand. Damien wait! There is one more thing! He stops to sigh, his features show irritation. What? TEyou survive this war? I need a promise from you. Damien scoffs. Our rtionship is no longer in the dynamics to ---- make promises Princess Zariyan. Zariyans voice came desperate. Damien please. I will never ask you anything again Just this onest time. Damiens fingers clench around the clutch tightly. Ilis voice hoarse. Speak. If you survive this war... promise me you will forget me. Promise me that you will move on in life and make a new beginning. Damien''s heart thuds in his chest. It was a good thing his back was to her because his mask of indifference cracked there for a few seconds. T promise Princess Zariyan. He begins... T promise that I will root you out of my system like a weed is rooted out from a nt. The name Princess will be a long lost memory. And your face? It will be blurred till Ino longer remember you. ---- I Damien King, reject you Princess Zariyan as my mate. Her knees drop to the floor as a searing pain hits her chest. But it was nothingpared to the ache in her heart Tears dribble down her eyes as she looks up at him to whisper. A sad smile curves up her lips Th-thank you Damien. Ilis nails dig into his palms and blood drops down his hand but he doesnt go back to her. He doesnt help her. This is it He feels that snap in his chest as well and it took everything in him to stand there and just look at her. Tt was her decision She chose that man. He just allowed her the freedom. Freed her of their stupid bond which no longer holds relevance Chapter 946 ---- "Don''t listen to him, Dad! Shes our only hope! You can''t" Her words fractured into echoes as Adrian crumbled, dropping to his knees, his hands trembling as they covered his face. Dad! Look at me! But Adrian couldn''t. The Strong King and role model I had always looked up to was down on his knees. T saw the moment his spirit broke, the weight of this unholy choice crushing him As for me? I wasn''t broken. T was fury incarnate. A fire broke out inside me that was not going to be tamed easily. My eyes burn red in fury. Ishot to my feet, my fists trembling with the barely contained storm inside me. My gaze locked on. ---- Chapter 513 Gerald "You fucking bastard," I growled, my voice a guttural snarl, He smirked, as if my rage amused him. T wanted to lunge, to tear him apart limb by limb, to wipe that smug expression off his face forever. But I couldn''t move. Not because of fear. No, I was long past that. Tt was her. Zariyan, Her goddamn strength that held her upright when the rest of us were falling apartit rooted me in ce This was not the right time or ce. We are weak. Outnumbered. "Gerald," I spat, my voice low and lethal. ---- "Pray you never find yourself alone with me." He onlyughed, his amusement sickening. "Oh, Damien," he drawled, seething . "I look forward to it." Tick tock Adrian. The choice is yours. With ast fleeting look at Adrian at his knees, Gerald turns around to walk away. Zariyan looks helplessly at her father. And then she looks at me. Those brave brown eyes were brimming with tears Don''te. Please. She mouths the words to me and it was nothing less than a dagger into my heart. With ast sad smile, she turns to walk away with the monsters following behind her and I couldn''t help just stare at her back. How can we leave her to die ---- But if we give Alexia to Gerald? He will kill her and all our hopes to save the humanity will dic. But if we don''t What are the chances we will get that thing out of her system and still be able to save her. No! Fuck! Tt wasnt a choice. It was a murder. And the worst thing was that we had to choose. Princess Zariyan or the entire mankind? Chapter 950 ---- ice water. I had never been on the receiving end of Vincenzos anger, and now, as I hung helplessly in his grip, I realized just how terrifying it truly was. His heavy boots thudded against the broken floor as he approached, each step deliberate and unyielding. When he finally stopped in front of me, his towering form cast a shadow that felt suffocating. Shut up, little one, he growled, his voice a low, menacing rumble that sent shivers down my spine. His glowing eyes burned into mine, his face inches from my own. I''ve hadough of your lies. The tentacles tightened slightly, a warning, and I struggled against them, my movements futile. Now, he said, his tone razor-sharp. I will ask, and you will answer. T swallowed hard, tears prickling at the corners of my eyes as his fury bore down on me like a tidal wave. My blood rushed to my head as I see him crouching down on his legs, his eyese to level with mine. Vince please- Shbhh ---- Chapter 515 He looked at my face distantly, a far away look in his eyes. My very soul trembled as I felt him almost tenderly brushing his fingers through my hair and wrapping them around his fist. How long? How long has this been going on little one? Ts this child even mine or does it belong to that fucker? t''s yours Vince! I swear! I-I didnt meet Damien until a month ago! You need to believe me! I admit I was pretending in the beginning... but slowly I dont know even when... I started falling for you! Believe me-" Icouldntplete. Another of his tendril slowly slithered up my neck and I feel it tying around my mouth. Hindering my speech T look up at him wide eyes and he only cracked his neck to a side to stare at me nkly. Does he believe me? Please. Moon goddess. Please. ---- And then slowly a dark look covers his features. I feel him moving closer, his hot breath fans my face. loved you little one. Why... why did you do this to me.... to us. With this I feel his lips press on my tears and a shiver travelled down my spine. Unlike earlier it wasnt of pleasure, rather fear. And I closed my eyes. Waiting for the inevitable. ---- Chapter 516 Vincenzo''s PoV The room was a haze of destruction, a storm of rage that poured out of me in violent waves. My tentacles hadshed against walls, tore through furniture, and shattered the fragile peace of this space. But none of itnone of ipared to the storm inside me. She dangled in front of me, her body suspended by my tendrils, shivering like a little leaf in a storm suspended from a branch. Her wide, tear-filled eyes pierced through the chaos, staring into mine with something I couldn''t name. Was it regret? Fear? Or yet another lie crafted to manipte me? T wanted to believe her. God, I wanted to believe her. But the images wouldn''t stop shing in my mind. Her and that bastard,ughing staring at me